《Noble Life In Akame Ga Kill》 Chapter -1 - STATUS [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 12) Title: King of Sloth Class: Warrior (Lv. 8, +12 Str, +7 Const, +2 Agi, +1 Cha) 144/1280 XP Special Class:Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 458/2560 BXP [Health: 610/620] [Energy: 555/1125] [Strength: 40 (64)] [Agility: 45 (62)] [Intelligence: 32 (57)] [Constitution: 40 (59)] [Charisma: 25 (48)] Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha) Special Class: Yato (Lv. 3, +10 Str, +10 Const, +10 Agi, +3 Int) 22/40 SXP ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 55% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (20 energy)] (Assassin) [Sun''s judgment - Summon smaller sphere from the sky in the form of a meteor, scorching anything in its path. (150 Energy)] [Overwhelm - Strengthens the power of your next attack by 40% (30 Energy)] (Warrior) PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t the ultimate defense! (works best with Fire Monarch special class)] [Contempt for the Weak - Whenever you kill a human, your intimidating aura strengthens. Making possible for your aura alone to change the temperature and gravity around you. With enough deaths, it''s possible to even extend the range of your aura, crushing bones of the entire army just by your aura. 572/? (As the name suggests, works only on weak or on targets under a huge shock)] [Insatiable Hunger - The more engrossed you are in the fight and the more you fight crazily, you fight harder. You are only becoming stronger and stronger in the course of the battle. Be careful not to let your health drop dangerously low or you might become slightly insane for exchange of enormous power.(works best with Yato special class)] GOLD: 6710 SILVER: 214 --- Strength - represents explosive strength that your muscles are able to produce Agility - represents your reflexes and speed (entire body, not just legs) Intelligence - represents your awareness and brain capacity (can lead to a photographic memory) Constitution - represents your health, toughness of your body (skin, bones, muscles, tendons. Having high strength and low constitution can lead to damaging your muscles the same applies to agility.) Charisma - helps you in persuading and bribing and convincing people to see the problem from your point of view. (Doesn''t represent your way with words. You can have a silvery tongue while having low charisma, you just need to know what words to say to please others) King of Sloth (title: passive): The main problems in your life are deciding in which position you will sleep next. You gain +50% to the regeneration speed of health and energy while resting or being in a half-sleep mode. Chapter 1 - #1 "Jack" and "Arno" Here I am, returning home by bus. My name is...That''s not important because I am just nobody, a university student without any special traits. My personality...? I am lazy, unsociable, however, I am not unsociable because I don''t want to talk to others...I just don''t know how to talk to them. Especially girls...In University, I could be called average looking or slightly handsome when compared to the other boys but I have never known how to talk to the girls and not only girls...I simply find it too hard to find a good subject for holding a conversation with anybody. And I won''t lie that I find it tiresome to talk to them...most of them are stupid or just thinking about stupid things but I guess it depends on everyone''s perspective, it''s just how I see it... But just judging from this...you can tell that I have yet to date anyone...not like I care. If I could I would just marry my bed, she has been my good companion for numerous years, we also did many things together...*cough* I mean I did many things there. "This is the last stop, everyone, please get off the bus" The announcement came through the speakers installed in the corners of the bus. *sigh* Finally, why do I have to live so far away from University? I should have applied for the dorms there, however, that would mean that I would be at school 5 days out of the entire week. Don''t want that...well, they have pretty cheap pizza there. That''s probably the only thing that would be able to convince me to move into their dorms. I got off the bus while looking around the bus station with half-opened and uninterested eyes. "Help! Thief!" Some old lady shouted so I stopped walking and turned around to look in the shout''s direction. I saw a hooded man with a slim built running away from the old lady with her handbag. He was running precisely towards me. Robbing during the broad daylight...? Are you stupid? I couldn''t help but stare at him with a weird expression as if I was looking at a dumb person. I always thought that this city is relatively peaceful...at least during the daylight. Certainly surprising to witness the robbery in the broad daylight in this city. I must be really lucky... I was busy thinking about such useless things while still looking at him with the same weird look as before as he was running towards me. The others who witnessed the robbery and were in the direction where the man was escaping already moved from his way in fear that he has some weapon. "Boy! Move away, do you want to get hurt?! There is no need to play a hero, the police will solve it later!" Someone shouted at me with a masculine voice from the sidelines with a worried tone. I am not interested in being a hero...My life is indeed extremely boring, however, becoming a hero isn''t my taste...It''s too embarrassing and I would rather lie down on my bed or play video games instead of doing that shit. "Get the fu?k out of my way, boy!!" The robber finally neared me and took out a knife from his jacket while running. When I saw him pointing his knife at me I finally woke up from my thoughts. Shit! I shouted in my mind and quickly slapped his hand holding the knife pointing at my stomach to the left while also stepping to the right side to have a better chance at dodging it. I was able to dodge it and the man was shocked to see my sudden reaction. He tried to stab me while he was running pretty fast so it was only given that he tripped down after my sudden evasion while I also slapped away his hand, interrupting his entire balance a bit. Ugh, I didn''t want to get involved but now that I interrupted him like that, he won''t let me go even if I wanted to since someone most likely already called the cops. Better to make sure that he won''t be able to hurt me while he is still on the ground... I thought and kicked the knife from his hand away while putting his hands behind his back and immobilized them by kneeling on them. I also grabbed him by the back of his neck and forced him to stay down even with his head. I didn''t want to risk anything. "Hey! Come help me with his legs!" I shouted at the man who most likely shouted at me to move to the safety previously. "Wha-? Ah-! Y-Yes! I am coming!" He had dumbfounded expression and he was still recovering while he was running to help me. He quickly came and kneeled on the robber''s legs and just in case he also held them with his hands. "Thanks" I nodded at the man who agreed to help me. Fuck...this scared me a bit...Nah, it''s probably just adrenaline running through my blood. Even then...it caused me to wake up from my half-sleep mode, this totally ruined my day. I will no longer be able to fall asleep when I return back home. I thought with a sad expression *Nee-naw* *Nee-naw* We could already hear the police sirens from the distance. "Grr! Let me go, you shitheads!!! You boy, you totally ruined my life. I won''t forget your face!" The robber was growling at us while trying to wiggle out of our grip. The man who was helping me immediately widened his eyes in fear because the robber wouldn''t be in jail for long and he could come back for revenge. I, on the other hand, had to process what he just said. ''You totally ruined my life.''...? I was usually a calm person however this time something within me snapped. My eyes were twitching when I kept repeating his words in my mind. "Ruined your life hah?! Now, listen to me you fu?ker!!" I fully shouted out of my lungs and strenghtened my grip on his neck and forced him to face me. "It''s not my fu?k?n? problem! Who are you even to be such a dumb fu?k to rob at the broad daylight?!! Next time, go rob at night, I hope your little brain will remember my advice when you will get out of jail!" I started shouting and everyone was just looking at us with understanding expressions. However, that wasn''t the end. "I don''t give a shit for ruining your life! I didn''t ask you to attack me! Instead, you ruined my entire day when I could just peacefully go home and sleep! Now I will have to go with the police fill the fu?k?n? forms for your fu?k?n? mistake, WELL DONE TO YOU, THANK-YOU!" I continued shouting at him and everyone''s understanding expression immediately changed to dumbfounded expression once again. --- ''How is ruining someone''s life and day equal?!'' Everyone couldn''t help but shout inside their mind. --- "Now stop talking to me or I might do something that will get me into jail with you...well, most likely without you at that time." I calmed down a bit and said while giving him a death glare. "..." The robber was so shocked and confused from my words that he had no strength to respond. ... ... After a few hours spent at the police station, filling the forms and other stupid shit, we were finally free to go but they still informed us that they might call us for additional information. "Boy, I must say that you really are a hero, haha! Do you practice martial arts?" The man heartily laughed while praising me and then asked with a curious expression. Huh? Not at all... "No, I don''t" I replied in short. "Really?! You reacted really fast even though he was just in front of you...I thought that you froze in place due to fear but you actually waited for the right moment, right?" He asked with a surprised and excited expression. ''Reacted really fast''...That''s probably due to my "supernatural" ability. I like to call it that way but it''s just an inborn talent or something... Basically, even though I just laze around at home and eat unhealthy stuff, I still have quite a good body, be it my weight or height. My height is enough to play basketball or volleyball, yet I am not called extremely tall. It''s because I compensate it with my jumping power which is quite abnormal. My speed is also among the best ones in University despite not training anymore. Of course, stamina, for example, is something that I can''t gain through talent. Of course, I wasn''t lazy my entire life, during my high school days, I was playing football a lot and pretty much any sport in PE lessons. I didn''t care which sport we were playing because even though I have played that said sport for the first time, after a few minutes I was already on a level comparable to the students who were focusing numerous years on that sport. I was a fast learner. At that time, I was extremely happy to be able to learn any sport so quickly, however, soon after, I discovered its weakness or maybe curse. Unfortunately, no sport kept me interested long enough to learn further and get on the professionals level and in the end, sports started to tire me. "Hey, have I said something wrong?" He asked me with a concerned expression and his voice woke me from my daze. "Eh? No...anyway, I will be going home, finally" I said and started to leave the police station. "Wait, do you want me to drive you home" He asked me and I stopped to turn around at him. Hmm...It''s pretty late already...maybe I sho- "Wait a minute, gentlemen" One of the police officers stopped us. "Is there a problem?" The man with me asked with a confused expression. "No no, but I would like to have a word with that young man" The police officer replied and the man looked at me. I just nodded at him as to say that he should go ahead and don''t wait for me. "What is it, sir?" I asked with a slightly tired and annoyed tone. "No need to be so formal, my name is Arno" He said and went for the handshake. "Jack" I said with a straight face and accepted the handshake. "Hm? That''s not the name stated on your ID..." Arno said with an amused smile, awaiting my reaction. "Sir, you didn''t tell me your real name either, right?" I shrugged my shoulders and said with a bored look. "...Hahaha, not only strong but also smart. That''s right kiddo, it''s my codename. Now that I have seen your strength, intelligence and the most importantly your eyes, I really want to offer you something." At first, he frowned but after a few seconds not seeing any change in my expression he immediately started to laugh. "My eyes?" Instead of being interested in his offer, I wanted to ask him what he meant by mentioning my eyes. I always only thought that they are a bit weird in color...green, blue, yellow mixed together, like they couldn''t agree on who is going to take a lead so they mixed together in such a weird combination. "Yes...your almost lifeless eyes...You are extremely bored in your life, aren''t you?" "...What''s it to you?" I replied with a question. "Hehe, I am looking for people like you. People who are uninterested in anything in their life...My offer is..." He didn''t say what is his offer immediately to see my response if I was getting impatient or if I was intrigued and when he saw my usual bored expression his smile grew even wider. "Do you want to join our ranks?" He asked me which slightly surprised me. Do you need to act so mysteriously to recruit someone into your ranks? Plus don''t I need to finish a specific school for doing a cop work? No...he wouldn''t be acting so mysteriously if he wanted me to join in normal ranks... "What kind of ranks? Is there some kind of organization behind this city''s police?" I asked with a suspicious expression. "Hmm...kid, you are really smart but it''s not nice to call it that way...They aren''t doing bad things...at least to the people who are behaving by the law, quite opposite, they even protect people like you." He answered with a thoughtful expression while observing me carefully. Maybe it''s some kind of anti-terrorist organization. I must admit that this "Arno" was able to draw my curiosity and since I spent here already a few hours, I might as well remain here for a few more minutes. "And what does that job entail?" I asked out of curiosity. "Hehe... an ?ssassination" He said in a low voice and carefully observed my expression. Is this some kind of test to see through my character? "...I see" I muttered with a thoughtful expression, however, there was not an inch of surprise visible on my face which once again surprised Arno. ...Why are you so surprised? I thought with a weird expression since I found my reaction to be totally normal... Chapter 2 - #2 Underground complex When I finally returned home and it was already pretty late. "I am home..." I muttered, however, my mother still heard me unlocking the door so she came to welcome me. "Welcome home honey, where were you? I thought your school was supposed to end much earlier today." My mother asked me with a suspicious look but she still had a loving smile on her face. I wonder how is that possible. "Ah, mom...regarding the school...I will be quitting by the end of this semester" I said with a poker face. "What?!!" She shrieked out in surprised but I guess the surprise wasn''t really a good one for her. "Why? Don''t tell me that someone is bullying you! You have to tell me in case someone tries to do something to you!" She calmed down a bit and asked for a reason but didn''t even let me explain before drawing conclusions. "*sigh* No...I will tell you before quitting so you can rest easy for now. There will be someone who will also contact you in a few weeks. Just please don''t worry...No one is bullying your son and no one would even dare to do so." I said with confidence so she would ease up a bit. Should I tell her about today''s accident? ...Definitely no, there is no benefit in doing so and she would only worry about me more and draw even more conclusions since I just told her that I want to quit the University and if she knew what had happened to me today...she would think that I got trauma and she would immediately insist on moving out of this city... Still...I kinda exploded back there. *sigh* I just wanted to sleep for today so I guess it''s inevitable that I lost my cool for being forced to spend my entire day at the police station. My mom kept on observing me with a suspicious look. "*sigh* Alright, it''s your decision and your life, I can''t direct your life but promise me not to do anything stupid. I don''t want to lose you like your father." She said with a worried expression while begging me. "Don''t worry mom..." I said with a light smile. ...*sigh* My mother...she has always been supporting me even though I don''t have the best grades at school. As long as I didn''t do anything bad, she always let me did whatever I wanted while having my back. She is probably the only person that''s still keeping me tied to this world...Not like I have any suicidal thoughts but I won''t lie that sometimes I dreamed about falling asleep and never again wake up. Eternal sleep...that''s my goal but since my mother is still here, I won''t pursue it, heh. "Alright, were you able to make some friends at school? What about girls?" She once again started to bombard me with the same questions as always. "Mom...I have some friends but I don''t really talk to girls since we have very little in common. They usually talk about going to parties and getting drunk and then going to the toilet to-" I was explaining with a helpless expression. "Alright, alright! That''s enough! You don''t need to go to the details...What about Eve? You were getting along when she visited us the last time. She isn''t like those girls you have described and you are also the man who would be serious about the relationship." She quickly stopped me from saying anything more and suggested with a warm smile. Eve...She is the daughter of my mom''s friend and she is a bit similar to me but we differ in aspect that she is trying her best to communicate with others while I don''t give a shit. Plus we weren''t getting along it''s you who was pushing us together. I get that you want to see grandchildren and I wouldn''t mind fulfill your dream but I don''t want to ?mpr??n?t? a woman I don''t even like. It would be unfair for both of us. "*yawn* Let''s talk about that later, alright? I am pretty hungry since the last meal I had was during the lunch break." I said while yawning and stretching my arms to the back. "Do you want me to make you dinner?" She said with a smile that practically said: "please say yes". "Please do" I gratefully nodded at her with a smile. ... Should I really accept it? It could be a scam and they could try to do something to me...for example experiments. My mother is the only thing that''s keeping me from accepting it right away. In case they truly just want to do something to me, at worst I can simply bite my tongue off and kill myself but I don''t want to make my mother sad. But if I will truly continue my life this way, without doing anything, I will sooner or later really get suicidal thoughts. The adrenaline sports are pretty fulfilling but sports themselves already stopped being interesting to me. Maybe this Assassin training might become something fulfilling in my life. "Arno" already said that he wouldn''t tell anything to my mother and neither can I, which is the best for me. Well, he said that I can go there to try it out for a week and still return, however, once I will truly JOIN them, there is no way back. I guess he emphasized the "join" word for a reason. There must be some special exam and once I will take it, I won''t be able to leave them. ...Most likely killing someone, that''s the most plausible condition of the exam. Can I really kill someone? I thought while putting my arm in front of me, looking at my palm. I am just 19 years old student yet when I speak about killing someone there is not really any disgust or something negative in my mind. I closed my eyes to collect my thoughts and after a few minutes of thinking, I finally opened my eyes with a new resolve in them. As long as they are endangering the life of my mother...I can kill anyone! ... The next day "Where are we going?" I asked "Arno" when we arrived at the same police station. "I am going to lead you to where you can train with others but you will have to take this..." He said and handed me piece of cloth. "Blindfold?" I muttered. "Sorry about that kiddo but you aren''t one of us yet so you have to wear it" He said with a forced smile. "It''s ok, I understand..." I put on the blindfold and let him lead me to the place he wanted to show me. I was ready to bite my tongue off in any second if he tried to do something to me. I already came here resolved for such an end, I also left the letter in my room but of course, I hid it pretty well just in case this wasn''t a scam. I will have time to retrieve it before my mother will find it. We were suddenly moving down, most likely by the elevator. I didn''t know that there is something under this police station...Jails shouldn''t be here...they have only a few cells here for very problematic individuals until they fill the forms for them. I grew even more vigilant and made sure that I would be able to bite my tongue in time. "Jeez, calm down we are not going to do something to you..." Arno said. "What do you mean?" I feigned ignorance. "I am working in a field where people die every day. Do you think that I wouldn''t notice what you are trying to do but I must commend you for your resolve...unfortunately your resolve to die is leaking out of you so I was able to notice it just be standing near you. I didn''t even need to observe you." He explained with a patient voice and I can swear that he was happily smiling. I guess he doesn''t want to do anything bad to me...and even if he wanted to, he could have already done something since he knew what I was trying to do. After a 5 more minutes of walking, we finally stopped. Yes...5 minutes of walking in the underground. "You can take that shit off now" He said and I took off the blindfold, revealing a big underground complex in front of my eyes. A lot of people were walking back and forth in particular black clothes that looked more like clothes for ninjas but judging for their appearance, these clothes were much heavier than normal ninja''s clothes. These people also had an emblem in shape of a lion with a fully opened mouth as if he was roaring. Not everyone had the same emblem, some people had a white lion, some of them had a green one and many other colors. "Surprised?" Arno asked me with a big proud smile. "...Yeah, however, I hope you will also lead me out when we are done here." I said and indirectly told him that I don''t remember the way back which should be the truth... Around 20 steps from the elevator then to the right, around 1 minute of walking and then once again to the right..... I started to recall everything. "As I said before, don''t worry kiddo. Now that we are here...do you want to try a little sparring?" He asked me with an excited smile. "Huh? Against who? I must inform you that I have never practiced any martial arts..." I said with a calm expression. "I know about that, I will be honest with you and tell you that I have sent someone to investigate you. I must say that you are really interesting...much more than I thought yesterday. You have pretty average grades in your school yet you are so intelligent. I guess you just don''t have the knowledge, however, when you have the knowledge you know how precisely use it. That''s why I also want to try out your strength even though you say that you have never practiced anything." He explained as we were walking through the enormous underground complex. There are even shops...I guess most of them are living here underground...As for the staff selling the things here...It''s probably for rookies like me if I decided to join to earn some money. As for where those things come from...if the government is aware of this organization then it must be funded by them and if they aren''t aware of it then it must be some branch of this organization. ... "Here we are, sparring rings, but don''t worry about those weapons, you won''t be using them plus they are all dull." He said when he saw me looking at the racks filled with weapons of all kinds. There must be more than 10 types of daggers which I can understand why but...Why swords too? Chains with the blade at the end... "Don''t let your thoughts get muddled with all those types of weapons... They are here because everyone prefers something different and we don''t want to get someone at a disadvantage just because he doesn''t have his favorite weapon. If you are also wondering why there are no guns here then it''s because this is the area for training in melee fights." He said with a forced smile, he must have thought that I am pretty confused after seeing so many different weapons. Well, it''s pretty evident that this is the area only for melee fights... I thought and looked around to see many people sparring with different weapons. One-handed saber, short spear, katana, already mentioned chains, and even those chains had a lot of variants. If I would say that I am not overwhelmed then I would be lying... "Take these." He said and handed me gloves. ...I have seen similar gloves in MMA fights. I took them on and tried to clench my hands a few times to get used to them. The fingers are free, however, the knuckles are covered not to make too damage for both sides. "Arno! Is this the newbie you told me about?" The guy around my age approached us with a friendly smile. "Yep, Silver, that''s right, however, he has yet to join us. But be careful who you are calling newbie, you are a greenhorn yourself." Arno answered to the guy named Silver, most likely another code name. I guess Arno called this guy for the sparring. Chapter 3 - #3 Spar with Silver "This is Silver, as you have already heard. He is a greenhorn but he already joined us so as you can see by his emblem on his shoulder, his lion is green. If you are planning to keep coming here for training without joining us, you will have to wear a white one. I guess I don''t need to explain how you mustn''t talk about this place to others, right?" Arno introduced us and asked me. Interesting...so I can keep coming here for some time without even joining...but I shouldn''t abuse that because who knows what happens to those who know too much and decide against joining. "Everything is clear." I replied to Arno and nodded at Silver as a greeting and he responded in the same way with a smile. "Alright kids, you have fun while I will go change my clothes, these police''s uniforms are so uncomfortable." Arno fidgeted a bit to show his discomfort. What about me? Do I have to fight in my school uniform? "*Don''t agitate him, although he is a greenhorn he is still very important person down here.*" Arno whispered to me with a serious expression and I just nodded. Maybe someone related to the one who is leader down here or to someone influential. "Silver, try not to beat that kid senseless, he still needs to get home today." Arno said as he was leaving. "What do you take me for?!" Silver shouted at Arno who was calmly leaving, not bothered with Silver''s shout. "Ugh! That old man...forget it. I heard that you haven''t practiced any martial arts, is that true?" Silver muttered with an annoyed expression and then asked me. "Yeah, so please be lenient during our spar" I said and when I have said the word "spar" I used sarcastic tone. "Alright and no need to be so humble, let''s jump down" Silver replied and jumped down into the fighting pit and I followed after him. "Do you want to start first?" He asked me with a confident smile. "Nah, I have no idea how to attack someone. It would be better if you start since defending is simply an instinct for me, so I will somehow try to defend myself." I replied and told him to start and he just nodded. "Get ready!" He shouted and rushed in front of me. He used his left hand to throw a punch towards my stomach while keeping his right hand to himself in case he needed to defend himself. Tch, he isn''t even underestimating me. How am I supposed to attack him if he keeps his one hand to guard? I received his punch into my left palm of my hand and before he could retract his hand, I pulled him towards my left which will render his free right hand useless, making it hard for him to defend against my attacks. "Huh?" He seemed surprised by my strategy and he also realized that if he were to be fully pulled, he would have no chance to defend himself so instead of retreating he used the force behind my pull. He jumped forward with his knee aiming at my stomach. He reacted fast...I don''t think I can catch him off guard anymore after this. Neither I have time to dodge this attack and if I want to counter-attack later, I can''t use my hand to block it... This is gonna hurt...I thought to myself and prepared my abs for impact. "*Cough*" I immediately coughed in pain when I received his knee however I didn''t want to let go of this chance so I ignored the pain and grabbed his leg with one hand and with the other I caught his clothing above his ?h?st. "?!" He was once again surprised however this time he frowned in a serious manner. This is the last time I have caught him off guard. I thought and used my entire strength to flip him over my shoulder. Silver didn''t react in time and instead prepared for an impact with the ground. The moment he hit the ground, he immediately rolled away from me and stood up while watching me warily. "Heh, I thought you said that you have never practiced anything." He said with an excited smile. "And it''s the truth...You can ask Arno to verify that information." I replied while rubbing my stomach with a slight smile. What is this? Why am I starting to feel entertained even though I just got beaten? I was able to surprise him 2 times which still wasn''t enough to cause him any injury on a comparable level as the one I have received but still...it makes me crave more. More chances to surprise him and cause him a bigger injury than mine. "Well, whatever...instead of talking about that old man, let''s continue our spar!" He shouted with an excited smile and dashed to me even faster than the first time and threw a quick punch at my right shoulder. Shit! I was able to only think that before I was forced to quickly evade by leaning forward a bit. Silver expected me to lean forward so he kicked out with his knee up, aiming right at my face which made me widen my eyes. I quickly crossed my arms before me to protect my face. And when his knee met with my arms, the force behind his kick made my entire body''s balance which was in front, back away, making me fall on my ?ss. I felt my arm which was the first to receive his knee go numb. ...I stood up only after a few seconds since he wasn''t making any move. --- ''?!...This guy. Now I understand why Arno is so interested in him. Ever since he came here, he had a bored look on his face. Even when he started to spar, he was fighting me with a poker face and even though there was a sign of a small smile, it was nothing compared to now...'' Silver thought with the same crazy smile. ''He is coming!'' Silver shouted inside his mind and got into defensive stance. --- I kicked off the ground and quickly dashed towards Silver. When I was near enough, I abruptly stopped, of course, I wouldn''t be able to suddenly stop like that without redirecting the force somehow or stopping it by holding onto something. Therefore, I used that force to make a spin and perform a roundhouse kick with the additional power from the spin. "Fuck!" Silver widened his eyes in surprise and quickly tried to block my kick with his leg covering his lower body and his arm together with the shoulder covering his upper body. When my kick connected with his arm he immediately made a pained expression and was forced to retreat a few meters away from me. "...Sorry, is it broken?" It didn''t feel like I broke his arm but I still asked to have some kind of reason to stop the fight. If I just stopped with no reason while looking at his pained expression, it would only make him feel humiliated. "Agh...No, don''t worry about me, let''s resume our spar." He said and both of us rushed towards each other. ... "Haha, I am back boys, sorry that it took so long but you wouldn''t believe-" Aron came back wearing his new clothes while heartily laughing, however, he was immediately shocked by the sight he saw in the fighting pit. "haaah" I was trying to catch my breath while lying on the ground with a drenched clothes. On the other side, opposite to me. "Fuuu..." Silver was regulating his breathing while sitting, his face was fully covered by the beads of sweat. "...What the hell happened here, kids?" Arno jumped down to the pit and asked with a confused expression while looking in Silver''s direction. The emblem on his shoulder...violet? I haven''t seen anyone else with that color yet. Anyway, my stamina is really shit. I could keep up with Silver, however, I lost in the end because of my stamina. I thought while doing my best to regulate my breathing like Silver who was already on his legs. "That kid...Arno, are you sure that he has yet to practice anything?" Silver asked him with a forced smile while tightly holding his arm. "...You are a kid too." Arno replied while looking down at Silver with a weird expression. "Shit! That''s not important!" Silver exclaimed in an annoyed tone for being made fun of by Arno. "I already told you that he is a bit special but he never practiced anything. tell me what happened later for now...Hey kiddo, here you go" Arno replied to Silver and then threw an emblem at me. Precisely it was a white lion however I found something interesting on it that others didn''t have. "Why does the lion have red eyes?" I asked while showing him the emblem in my hand. "Well, you don''t need to care about it for now. Once you will decide to join I will tell you and don''t worry, it''s nothing bad, on the contrary, it will help you in the future." He said with a faint smile. "What?! He is getting CRAZED ONES status?!" Silver immediately exclaimed with a shocked expression. "That''s right and it seems that ''he'' wasn''t wrong for deciding so..." Arno said while looking at Silver''s injuries. Silver just hung up his head in shame, not daring to meet Arno''s eyes. "Well, guys, about you help me a bit? I need a little warm-up." Arno said with a wide grin. "Umm...I am kinda exhausted so I would like to take a break..." Silver said with a forced smile and fear in his eyes while trying to leave. Arno grabbed his head and stopped him from moving any further. "Hehe, from what I can hear, your breath is already stable." Arno said while tightening his grip. "Aaagh, alright, alright!" Silver stopped resisting and accepted. I guess he must be really strong that even Silver is so afraid. "Alright boys, come at me, both of you at the same time!" He shouted at us. Huh? Even me? Although I was already expecting that, I was still slightly surprised. "Alright, let''s go for our daily dose of pain newbie!" Silver shouted and rushed towards smiling Arno. It can''t be that bad, right? I thought and followed right after Silver. ... Fuck! Everything hurts after today''s training, the most ironic thing is that the injuries that I have obtained from sparring with Silver don''t hurt a bit but what hurt me the most are the injuries obtained from Arno. That fu?ker didn''t spare us at all...At least he didn''t hit my face otherwise my mother would pass out after seeing me with a black eye or broken nose. Still...the sparring with Silver was really fun. If I remember correctly, I was even genuinely smiling. But I won''t cloud my judgment with this. I will decide after thorough consideration. CRAZED ONES...huh? I thought while looking at the emblem in white lion shape with red eyes. Chapter 4 - #4 Joining in After a few weeks of days spent by sparring with Silver, it was finally time to decide what to do. "So, tell me, boy, are you joining?" Arno asked me while we were walking around in the underground complex "...Yes" I stared into empty space for a while before answering him firmly with one word. "Good, normally before anyone joins, he is required to complete mentality test but since I am the one who was supervising you, there is no need to do that. Not to mention your special emblem." Arno said with a small smile as he took black clothes from his bag and handed them to me. "You were already expecting me to agree, huh?" I muttered when I accepted the clothes. "You should have seen your expression when you were sparring with Silver. It was more than evident that you will join. I will not explain what your emblem means. Each emblem represents strength as you could have already noticed but that''s not all. They also represent respect, therefore others might give you a discount in shops just to gain your favor. Normally, the green ones are pretty useless here and don''t represent anything except for you being a greenhorn, they also let you take certain missions but this is not important right now. The leader deemed you worthy enough to gain that special emblem because he sees potential in you. This emblem gives you a higher status and although you can''t really order someone like me with violet one around, neither I can order you around. Of course, since I am your supervisor, I can order you around for the time being." Arno started explaining things to me which took much longer than we expected so we decided to go to the restaurant for a quick lunch. "Are the staff here also-" I wanted to ask something that''s been bugging me for a while but Arno interrupted me. "Yeah, everyone here must learn how to cook even I know how to cook and I can bet that I am a better chef than these greenhorns." He proudly said as he was looking to the kitchen where people were preparing our meal. "As I was saying earlier, your status here is a bit special but don''t get arrogant because you can lose it anytime. You got it for showing the potential, however, if we will deem that your potential is no longer good enough, we will strip you of this "CRAZED ONES" status. Also, this name isn''t official it''s just how people started calling it." Arno explained and waved his hand lazily at the "waiter" and ordered a beer. "Why isn''t Silver''s emblem the same as mine? He seems like he has a good potential" I asked with a raised eyebrow. "Silver...he is a bit different case. He is already here for more than 3 months and he even practiced a few martial arts before joining us while you are here only a few weeks and you were able to catch up to him with no experience in the fighting whatsoever. I think that you already know why he is so important even though he is a greenhorn with better talent than the average person." Arno said with a helpless smile. "He is the son of the leader here, right?" I asked to confirm it. "Yeah, but don''t worry, the leader isn''t someone who would make decisions based on emotions. The time ''he'' accepted Silver''s request to join was the time where ''he'' also built a resolve to kill Silver anytime necessary. But don''t be surprised by this, everyone here is practically family so if Silver went to do something stupid, of course, the leader would be the one who would take responsibility. It''s not like their relationship is bad but ''he'' doesn''t want to endanger our lives with ''his'' emotions. That''s the price of being a leader." Arno said with a slightly sad smile while playing around with his fork. Something with his expression doesn''t add up. "You really care about this ''leader'', don''t you?" I asked with a special meaning behind my words. "...haha" Arno widened his eyes in surprise before he started to laugh. "Boy...it seems that I have to keep my guard up even when talking to you. You are pretty good at reading from people''s expressions. It''s exactly what you think but don''t you misunderstand...I care about our leader just because I respect her." He replied with an amused smile. As I thought...the leader is a woman. "By the way, since you just joined us, you will need your code name." Arno informed me. "Then let''s go with...Akashi" I answered after a few seconds of thinking with a calm expression. "?...haha, so you like those types of names? Well, you aren''t the only one here, so it''s okay." Arno seemed a bit surprised by my choice but he quickly brushed it off by laughing. "Let''s fill our stomach so we can start today''s training. You will need as much energy as you can keep in your body, this training will be very different from light sparring with Silver." Arno said and I just nodded and started eating with my usual poker face. ... After we ate our lunch, we were walking through the streets of the underground complex for more than 10 minutes before we stopped in front of one particular building. "This is where you will be trained to see in the darkness which is a basic requirement for advancing your rank here. If you will fail in this, you can forget about advancing your rank." Arno said and led me inside the building. "Go inside this room and...well, do your best." He mysteriously said and lightly pushed me inside the darkroom without any light. He actually locked me inside, huh? I don''t see shit, what am I to do? ?! I felt something small to hit my leg and I narrowed my eyes in pain. So it''s this kind of training...This is gonna hurt. ... After a more than an hour of receiving blows inside the darkroom, I was finally able to adapt my eyes a bit to the dark but it was nowhere enough to see where the attacks are coming from. Thankfully, after getting beaten up so much, I was able to develop some kind of alarm in my head whenever something was about to hit me, the alarm always rang inside my head. At first, I wasn''t accustomed to it and wasn''t fast enough to dodge but with more time, I started dodging everything while keeping my eyes closed. ---Inside another room--- "Is this guy the reason why you begged me to give you the right to decide who gets special emblem?" A woman asked Arno with a calm expression while looking at the display where Akashi was training, observing his movements. The woman''s height was around 176 centimeters (5.8 ft.) tall, her body had hourglass shape. She had blonde hair and blue eyes and an overall voluptuous body with a beautiful facial complexion. No one would ever suspect such a beautiful flower to be an experienced ?ssassin. Judging from her face she was around 25 to 30 years old. "That''s right, Raksaya. I believe that he is extremely talented and as you can see, he is slowly getting used to the dark environment. For some people, it takes even weeks to make such progress as him." Arno praised Akashi who was currently doing his best to dodge and predict the attacks going at him. "?! This..." Raksaya''s face immediately changed to shocked one after a few more minutes of observing Akashi''s training. "Didn''t I say that he is talented?" Arno wasn''t even looking at display anymore since he trusted in Akashi''s talent and he thought that his leader was surprised by Akashi''s fast progress. "Talented? It would be better to call him a monster, look at what he is doing!" Raksaya said with a serious expression and when Arno saw her face, he could no longer resist looking at the display. "Wha-?! He is dodging with his eyes closed?! And he is doing even better than before when his eyes were opened." Arno exclaimed with a surprised expression. They weren''t surprised by what exactly he was doing because most of the higher-ranking members were already able to do that but he was there just for 1 hour yet he was able to learn so quickly. ------------ I continued dodging attacks for what felt like 15 minutes and then the lights turned on which made me open my eyes. *creak* The sound of the door resounded behind me so I turned around to see Arno standing there with a wide grin while looking at me. Like this, another 2 weeks passed by with me training inside the darkroom and practicing some martial arts. I already quit University and my mother didn''t complain to me since I told her that I got a job offer. Even my employer, Arno, called her and explained everything. ''Thanks to my fluent English, I would be able to travel across the world'' Which meant that we would be meeting less frequently and at first, my mother was against it but after a while of persuading, she accepted. I started training mainly with the daggers and I also practiced a lot throwing small daggers usually used together with poison. however, I tried a lot of other weapons and I can''t say that I was entirely bad with them... ---(3 months skip)--- "You have been here for more than 4 months already and your progress is extremely fast, however...Are you ready for your advancement to yellow rank?" Arno asked me with a serious expression. He was the one who spent with me most of the time together with Silver who was always training until half-dead exhaustion. "What does the test entail?" I asked him with resolve in my eyes. "Simply said, everyone here who has the yellow emblem already killed someone. You understand, right?" Arno said with a calm smile and asked me. I just nodded my head since I was already expecting it. "Good, you can start whenever you want by talking to people at the reception there, but I guess you are already aware of that." Arno said with a smile and I once again responded only with a nod. So, it''s the time already, huh? "Oh?! If it isn''t Akashi, what are you doing here?" The man responsible for giving out missions greeted me with a smile. I already spread my name here, in the underground, even without killing my first target which was usually impossible. Except for me, the only one who was able to do so was Silver due to his special status. "Hello, I am here for the advancement test." I greeted him and explained what I wanted. "Alright, wait a bit...Akashi-Akashi" He said and bent down under the counter to look for my specific mission while muttering my code name. "Got it! Hm? Here you go." He finally found my mission and got slightly surprised by the content before giving me the paper with the information regarding the mission. [Kill the woman named Cornelia, who is responsible for numerous deaths of other people. Police weren''t able to find any evidence leading to her therefore the only way is to kill her. On the contrary, she misled the police to other innocent influential people which caused chaos in the city. While police have no real evidence to lock up those influential people, the rumors were still spread and now their reputation is suffering. Your primary objective is to kill the target, however, there is also optional secondary objective and that is to clear the name of those innocent influential people. You are allowed to kill those who will endanger your life, however, don''t kill anyone else when it''s unnecessary.] This looks a bit more complicated than just usual killing. I thought after I was done with reading the instructions. "Be careful with this mission...It''s much harder than usual ones, I guess someone believes that you have the skills to complete it." The man informed me with a helpless smile. "No problem, I am going to buy additional tools and then go out." I said without any change in my expression. Now that I have spent more than 4 months here, I was able to keep myself in half-asleep mode even down here. However, I wasn''t bored at all, it was simply my bad habit. "Of course, there is no real-time limit for your mission but I would recommend doing it as fast as you can." He gave me advice and I nodded before leaving for the weapon shop. ----In the dark corner---- "Why did you give him such a hard mission when it''s his first time?!" Arno asked his leader and couldn''t help but feel skeptical even though he fully trusted Raksaya. "Calm down...this is a good test for him. Cornelia''s mansion isn''t filled with many bodyguards so it will be easy to infiltrate inside. I wonder if he will decide to do just a primary objective and kill her instantly...however, if he will go even for the secondary objective...then I really wonder what will happen." Raksaya said with an expectant smile while ???k?n? her lips. "I am well aware of what will happen if he will decide against killing her instantly. This mission should be just for female members only! Cornelia''s biggest weapon isn''t her bodyguards but her body which seduced numerous men already." Arno commented with a slightly angered expression since Akashi has yet to receive any training to resist the seduction. He was just an almost 20 years old boy...temptation in his current years are the most dangerous "Well, let us see what will happen, there is no longer way back but I bet 10 percent of my whole wealth on his success in both objectives. Are you interested, Arno?" Raksaya said with a confident tone while taunting Arno to bet against her. "Wha-? Of course, I won''t bet against my own student!" Arno said decisively, however, there was also another reason why he fled from the bet. ''How can she trust him so much?! Plus 10 percent of her wealth? It''s more than enough to feed numerous families for the rest of their lives! No way in hell I am betting my money on something stupid like that!'' Arno thought while being puzzled by Raksaya''s trust in Akashi. Chapter 5 - #5 Cornelia Jensen When I bought everything I wanted in the weapons shop, I finally decided to go out for the mission. I put on my regular school uniform and then left the underground complex through the elevator. I went to the nearby bus station to get near my target''s location. Why the bus and no taxi? Maybe I am being too nervous and cautious that I think taking the bus is much safer than a taxi. There are much more people in public transport and some people might suspect me if they see me taking the taxi. After all, the students shouldn''t have enough money for the taxi. But that''s probably me being too cautious. When I arrived at the address I immediately noticed an enormous mansion with a pretty big garden. I can''t let myself be seen by security cameras since my face is still visible. I wouldn''t care if it would endanger only my life but my mother would also become the center of others'' attention. I scouted the surroundings around the mansion and then found a big bush relatively far away from the mansion. I put down my "school bag" and took out my outfit. I put on black leather boots together with completely black clothes covering my entire body and face except for my eyes. 2 guards in the front door, another 2 patrolling the garden with flashlights and a dozen more patrolling the entire mansion. Now...how to infiltrate. I quietly moved behind the mansion and climbed up on the tree. When I looked around from the higher place, I noticed through a window one empty room where the lights were on. Let''s try to get inside through that window. I thought and jumped from the branch over the fence. The window is on the 2nd floor, however, thankfully there are small gaps I can use to climb up. I climbed up and look into the room and when I saw that it was empty, I tried to gently open the window. Huh? They actually didn''t lock the windows? I thought when I easily opened the windows from outside. I jumped inside the room and closed the window. "Nanana~" I immediately heard woman''s singing in the room right next to this room. It seems like she is taking a shower, thankfully, it''s connected to her room. Now, let''s just hope it''s really her but who else would be here... The information said that she is living alone so it should be her. I quickly took out the steel strings from my pocket and started to barricade the other door that should lead to the hall where the guards are patrolling. When I was done and noticed that the water finally stopped pouring, I opened the window in case I needed to quickly escape. It will take a while for her to dry off and dress up. I thought and sat down on her bed with crossed legs. ...To think that they didn''t even let me take a gun with a silencer...But I kinda get where they are coming from. They don''t want us to rely on weapons but on ourselves, a bit too traditional if you ask me but I guess they are right. They can''t just give firearms to the greenhorns like me. Even though Arno said that they need to pass mentality tests, you can''t know when one of them will lose it and start shooting at the people around him. Be it in our base or even outside. I thought while stroking the blade of my mini daggers attached to the back of my belt *Creak* The door finally opened and a young voluptuous woman walked in with only her towel on. Barely covering her tights. She is really beautiful...probably the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Anyway, it''s really her, she perfectly fits the description. I thought while looking at her with my half-open eyes. "Huh? ...Have I perhaps forgotten something? It looks like I ordered a stallion tonight. How could I be so forgetful..." When she first saw me, she looked surprised and slightly afraid however when she noticed "something" sticking out from my tight clothes in area between my legs, she immediately licked her lips seductively and dropped her towel down, revealing her beautiful enormous and firm b??bs together with her lower private parts. "Cornelia Jensen, are you the one who ordered the deaths of these people...?" I asked and started to recite the names of deceased people with a calm tone. "Hm? I think I remember those names but let''s forget about those people, they are already dead anyway. No need to spill any words for them. How about I reveal you of that tension down there instead?" She thought for a while with her delicate fingers resting on her lips, however, when she finally remembered she didn''t directly say that she is guilty and instead focused her eyes on my erection. Tch, I need to make her say it somehow. I just hope that my erection will go away once I kill her or I will be forced to leave with blue balls. "W-Well, I would appreciate your help with my thing down there, however, I still want to hear you say it." I said with a slightly embarrassed tone. Of course, I was only acting. --- ''Why the hell does he want me to say it? Isn''t that irrelevant? He should be here to kill me, judging from those barricaded doors. Seeing that he has yet to move is a good sign that I am getting on his good side. He is probably planning to have fun with me and then kill me afterward, unfortunately for him, I just need to get to my bed and take the knife I have hidden under my pillow.'' Cornelia thought with a frustrated mood. ''I will stab him at the right moment when he will be the most vulnerable. At least he will have his fun and will be able to die while being in ''heaven''. I should just make him happy for now and do whatever he wants.'' Cornelia decided on her strategy, however, she stopped for a while to rethink everything. ''...Just from his eyes, I can see that he isn''t exactly ugly. He also smells like v?r??n plus he looks extremely young...Hehe, maybe I will even use him to have some fun myself before killing him.'' The particular glint appeared in Cornelia''s eyes before it quickly disappeared. --- This woman...At first, it felt like she was just trying her best to seduce me but now it feels like she actually means it! "I get it now! You like authority and you like to order around! Alright, I will be your obedient little girl." Cornelia said and kneeled down, slowly crawling towards me. "It''s the truth, I, Cornelia Jensen ordered my men to discreetly kill all those people you have named. I am sorry, please punish me for being a naughty girl!" As she was saying all of this, she sat down on my erection, putting it between her bu?? cheeks while wrapping her arms around my neck. "Thanks, I will gladly do that." I coldly said and draw out my dagger from my belt and drove it into her heart. "Wh-...you!" She managed to say a few words without any meanings before she died. Did I miss her heart? I thought when I took my dagger out of her body, making blood gush out of her wound on the floor. What a mess...I didn''t feel like watching this sight where a beautiful woman lied down on the floor with the pool of blood under her, however, I still forced myself to look at what I have done and to accept it. I noticed a few red roses in a vase standing on her nightstand. I took them out of the vase and approached the lifeless body of Cornelia. When I stood right next to her, I scattered the petals of those roses on her body. I crouched down and closed her eyelids. I should get out before someone will try to walk in or knock on her door. I have no idea what her schedule is. Thankfully, my erection disappeared after seeing so much blood. I left the same way I have arrived. I will have to clean these...Still, I can''t believe I have killed someone so easily without any second thoughts. I actually thought that I would stop right before piercing her heart but thankfully I was able to finish the job. "It''s the truth, I ordered-" I turned off the recording device I have prepared before Cornelia came out of the bathroom. Now, the only thing that remains to do is... ---Inside another villa--- "Sir, there are new people complaining and even our business partners started to evade us." The secretary said to the middle-aged man. "What?! Fuck, if it wouldn''t be for that bitc-" *smash* The sudden sound of broken window interrupted the man. "What the hell?!" The man stood up from his table and rushed to the room from where he heard the sound and his secretary followed after him with a surprised expression. "What is going on?!" When he arrived at the room, he immediately questioned the guards that were already on the scene, investigating the reason for the shattered window. "Boss, we just arrived so we aren''t sure ourselves but this is the most likely object that was used to shatter the window, it must have been thrown with great strength." One of the guards handed the recording device to his boss. "It''s the truth, I, Cornelia Jensen ordered my men to discreetly kill all those people you have named. I am sorry, please punish me for being a naughty girl!" Cornelia''s sultry voice was heard from the device and everyone started staring at it in disbelief while the secretary adjusted her glasses while having red cheeks. "Hahaha, I don''t know who was it but I am extremely grateful to him!" The man started to heartily laugh. "Boss, this was probably attached to the device before it has fallen off upon impact with the window." The guard handed a small paper to his boss and he happily received it. [I hope you will spread out this recording because you aren''t the only one suffering. If I won''t hear any rumors in the time of 1 week, I will come even for you.] When the man was done reading it, he had a cold sweat pouring down on his back. ''I have to start quickly...'' The man thought. -------------------- When I came back to our base, there was already someone who was waiting for me. It was Arno standing near a woman I have never seen but her beauty was definitely comparable to Cornelia. I guess it''s the infamous leader. The emblem on her shoulder is completely red while the lion has golden eyes. I wouldn''t even be surprised if it was from 24-carat gold. "Hi, Akashi, we don''t know each other yet but I am hoping to change it very quickly. My name is Raksaya." She said and extended her arm for a handshake. "Akashi" I nodded at her and only said my name before grabbing her hand. We shook our hands for a few seconds but she wasn''t showing any intention to let go of my hand which made me frown a bit. She kept staring into my eyes so I did the same not wanting to falter before her. "...Haha, it looks like the only thing you ended there was Cornelia''s life while you let your v?r??n?t? intact, haha" She immediately started to laugh. ...What the hell? Isn''t she a bit direct? Chapter 6 - #6 Hard decision "So...How was it? How did your first kill felt? I would definitely have mixed feelings if my first kill was a beautiful woman, hehe" Arno asked and creepily laughed. "...Don''t know but I think that I wouldn''t feel different if it was a man instead. I mean...it''s life like life, there is no need to feel different by killing someone ugly or beautiful. These things are irrelevant." I honestly answered. "Well, well, well...it seems that someone is trying to act cool. Tell me, is it because there is a beautiful woman right in front of you that you don''t have to kill this time?" Arno immediately tried to tease me while grinning. "Agh!" Arno ?r??n?d when Raksaya immediately drove the hilt of her sword into Arno''s stomach with a calm expression and at such speed that I had a problem seeing her move. I couldn''t even catch her move with my eyes...I guess she isn''t a leader just for fun. "Don''t listen to him. Were you able to complete both objectives?" She asked me with an expectant smile. --- ''Although I sent someone to keep me informed about Akashi''s progress with his mission, it''s still pretty hard to verify whether he really completed the secondary objective.'' Raksaya thought while looking at Akashi as if she was looking at a diamond. "Well, words are only words, you will probably know in 1 week''s time." I said with more respect in my voice after seeing her strength. "No need to be so formal, let''s go somewhere else. We are in the way of other people." Raksaya said with a smile and led both of us to a quieter place. As we were walking I felt like someone was intensively watching us and when I turned my head in that direction, I saw Silver looking at us with a complicated expression. ...This might become a problem later in the future. I will need to be careful even in this base where everyone is "family". I thought while returning my attention in front of me. I am not a narcissistic person but a lot of people were already calling me talented and trying to win my favor even before my first real mission. I can already expect even more people coming my way since I was able to flawlessly complete this mission, adding up with our leader''s attention on me... Judging by her age and Silver''s age...he must be adopted. I wonder how will he handle all of it... Even though I am progressing really fast, I can''t drop my guard down around him, after all, I am stronger than him only in direct combat. Here, we are taught ?ssassination! Not to mention that he can pay someone much stronger to help him, however, that person would still need to truly reconsider if he wants to go against the leader''s orders and against our law here...Many people who are living here actually consider other members as their family. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that this has become a creed here. ... After I talked with Raksaya for more than 15 minutes, she decided to excuse herself, apparently, she has a lot of paperwork to do. "Are you ready for another training?" Arno said with a particularly sadistic smile that didn''t suit him. "What kind of training?" I asked with a helpless and tired expression. "Don''t worry, you can hit the sack for today, you have done more than enough already. However, I will still at least explain to you what kind of training it will be. You know...so you can sleep better tonight, hehe." Arno said with a creepy laugh. To be honest...there are very little things I am afraid but if I were to name one of them... I thought and quickly put hands on my ?ss as if to block it while vigilantly looking at Arno, ready to bite my tongue off at any second. "Eeew, boy, what the fu?k are you thinking about me?! ...*cough* Ehm, the next training will be much different from others where you could escape pain by learning. This time, you will be forced to endure the pain if you like it or not. Most of the ?ssassins tend to like experimenting with poisons and most of the time it''s on their targets, however, just because you are the ?ssassin, doesn''t mean that you should apply the poison only to your weapons and to your targets. You need to learn how to endure some of them, of course, it''s impossible for your system to be fully resistant to poison but your system can adapt to a few weaker ones and negate their effects. Take for example drugs, they are also practically a poison and by building your resistance against it, you will be able to negate their effect or at least effectiveness." Arno gave me long-ass explanation even though most of the things he said already came to my mind on its own but I guess it''s reassuring to hear it from professional. "Alright, I will go back and sleep for today." I said and decided to leave to go home. "Wait, since you were able to complete your first mission, here is your yellow emblem with red eyes. You were also given your own quarters so if you want, you can rest here, in case you decide that moving here from your home every time is too annoying. Also here is the card with your money from the mission on it." Arno quickly stopped me when he saw me leaving so quickly. "...Is there some kind of hidden meaning inside your words?" I asked him with narrowed eyes. "Nope, you read too much into my words, you can continue living with your mother as you fit but make sure that you won''t mention anything to her." He waved his hand to deny my suspicion and said with a small smile. "As long as she won''t be put in danger, I won''t tell anyone even if I will be tortured" I casually said with a nod. "Muhaha, no one will torture you here, kid...you are reading too many books. Well, at least not on your current types of missions. Mine missions are a bit different and sometimes very dangerous and I don''t mean dangerous to my life...death is the smallest danger there is to it." Arno said playfully with a proud smile. I don''t think you should be proud of it... "Ah, how much is on this card?" When I was about to leave, I stopped to ask for the last time. "Hm? Well, it''s a nice sum but it''s still believable so just tell your mother that you have made this much after 4 months of working for me. She should believe it. I also paid back what you have owned to the guy in the weapons shop, from your card of course." Arno said with a smile and waved at me before turning around and leaving. I should also leave... I thought and left the underground through the elevator. It''s really nice that you can put it on your tab because I had no money when I wanted to buy the tools. But I guess it doesn''t work for everyone, that guy let me do it just because of my special emblem. Also, the prices here are pretty exaggerated and I have heard that poisons are probably the most expensive thing down here...So even though I made quite a lot of money from this first mission, I would still be hard-pressed to buy 1 quite potent poison. I have heard from the shopkeeper that there is also "ZOO" exclusively built for breeding poisonous snakes and other poisonous animals. It''s also said that they have new species that have yet to be discovered by the rest of the world. ... After I arrived home, my mother was surprised by how much money I made but she didn''t get suspicious and instead she said that she is proud of me. It''s really hard to lie to her...I wonder what she would think of me if she knew what my "job" entails. Maybe I should ask Raksaya if she can help me. They are the organization of ?ssassins...they should also know some brainwashing techniques. I thought with a sad expression while eating my dinner and watching my mother''s back as she was washing dishes. ---(Time skip: 1 year)--- I am already member of this organization for more than 1 and half-year. The most straining training was probably the one with poisons but I was able to get through it by gritting my teeth. There were also times where I had to bit my lips or stab my leg just to feel other pain than the pain of being eaten from inside. Arno also made a few pranks by giving me aphrodisiac, it was probably worse than the pain of being eaten from inside. There was also a time when Raksaya came into my training room while I was under their effect. I naturally stopped myself from jumping at her since she could slice me in half if I tried it but when she saw my eyes with the d?s?r? to ravage her, she immediately glared at Arno who was watching everything from the corner. He just scratched back of his head with a silly smile and immediately received a Raksaya''s kick into his private parts. After seeing the sight of Arno''s whining while fidgeting on the ground, made the effect of aphrodisiac almost disappear from me. Raksaya also noticed it so she seductively smiled at me and then slowly left the room while wiggling her round ?ss which made the suppressed effect of the drug appear once again. She left both of us fidgeting in the room, one from the pain and another from frustration. At that time, I swore that one day I will kill Arno in his sleep. I started learning how to use every weapon that was on the racks nearby training grounds because if I wanted to advance to Arno''s rank, I need to have minimal knowledge of how to use every weapon available to me, be it even a pen. I was also given training in firearms but to be honest, I didn''t like it even though I complained about it during my first mission, I liked throwing poisoned mini-daggers much more than loud firearms. Even with the special silencer, they were still louder than mini-daggers tearing through the air. Not to mention that 90 percent of people in higher ranks always used only weapons with a blade instead of firearms. ... "Leader, can I have a word with you?" I entered the Raksaya room after knocking 3 times and asked her when I saw her sitting at the table, doing some paperwork. "Hm?" She raised her head and when she saw me she smiled. "No need to be so formal with me, didn''t I already told you this, Akashi?" She stood up from her seat and went in front of her table and sat on it while crossing her legs. "I am sorry...Raksaya" It said with my half-opened eyes. "Good. Now, you can tell me why you are here." She nodded and said with a smile. "I wanted to ask if you have some techniques to alter memories or completely get rid of certain memories." I asked with a calm expression. "?! You- Don''t tell me you want to do that thing..." Even Raksaya''s smiling face turned into a shocked one when she heard my words and she couldn''t help but ask me in disbelief. "Yes...I am almost 22 years old and my mother is already accustomed to me not being at home most of the time, however, whenever I am at home to visit her, she always hides her sadness from me. I can detect that she is extremely sad with the fact that I am no longer living with her. She is all alone and even though she is beautiful she never tried to find someone else after my father''s death. I want to get rid of her memories of me and my father." I said with a sad and forced smile. "...Are you aware tha-" Her expression immediately changed to a cold one and the entire atmosphere around her changed when she released just a bit of her killing intent. "Yes, I know that this is selfish of me. This is only my own selfish request. I have no right to decide this without my mother being aware of this. I don''t want to risk anything, I can die anytime and if she somehow got to know it which she will if she won''t see me for more than year...I don''t even want to know what would she do." I said while without any fear looking straight into her sharp eyes filled with overwhelming killing intent. "*sigh* You have grown so quickly...You are the first one to calmly look into my eyes when I was in my angered state. Alright, I might be able to do something about this request of yours but...I will need to think about it first." Raksaya reluctantly said and accepted to at least think about my request. "You can go if that''s all" She said with a tired tone and waved her hand showing me to leave. "Yes, thank you for hearing me out, I wish you a good day, lead- Raksaya" I said and exited her office. "Haaah" I inhaled a cold air and my back started to sweat when I recalled her killing intent. She is something else...Thankfully, I was able to go through it. ---Inside the Raksaya''s office--- ''Do you really need to do this? You are sacrificing your own happiness for the happiness of your mother however I wonder if she would call it happiness if she knew the reason behind it.'' Raksaya thought while looking with a sad expression at the door which Akashi used to leave her office. "*sigh* Why does this always happen to the talented individuals?" She asked herself aloud with a tired tone. ------ Chapter 7 - #7 Raksaya After 1 week''s time. "I have decided on what to do." Raksaya approached me while I was practicing with a one-handed sword. "What do you mean, Raksaya?" I asked with a slightly confused expression but deep inside I was hoping that she was talking about the subject of our last talk. "I will help you with your request, under one condition." She said with a smile. "...What kind of condition?" I had no time to feel "happy" that she actually agreed to my selfish request because her smile gave me chills. "Before I tell you the condition...What does your mother seek the most? What''s her dream?" She asked me with a curious expression and I got slightly puzzled. Why is she interested in this? ...Well, it''s pretty much obvious why but...should I tell her the truth? But judging from her eyes, I won''t have any opportunity to lie plus I want to get it over with before I will change my mind. "She is expecting a grandchild" I said with a straight face. "?...hahaha" Raksaya got surprised for a moment before starting to laugh while holding her stomach. No one was bothered by this sight except for a few new members who didn''t know that our leader is an easy-going person. "Sorry, fuuu...And? What''s the progress? Haha" She calmed down and wiped away her tears before starting to laugh once again, this time more controlled. "0 percent. This is the hardest mission I have ever received in my whole life." I said with my usual poker face. "Pfff, please don''t say that with such a face or you will make me cry while laughing...I understand, stop your training for now so we can get going." She said with a smile. "Hm? Where?" I asked with a confused expression. "To your home of course!" She said and bumped her fist into my shoulder. ...That hurt, but that''s not important. Why would she want to go right now? ...Whatever, I will do it since I think that I more or less mastered the art of the sword already. "Alright, I will just change my clothes and we can get going." I said and started walking towards the changing room and Raksaya followed right behind me. "...Ehm, I would like to get changed" I said when I noticed that she also followed me into my changing cabin. "You are an ?ssassin...Do not tell me that you will get embarrassed by undressing in front of me. I think that we already know each other long enough to ignore such things." She said while leaning against the wall and looking at my lower part of the body with a smug. "But there is nothing under those training clothes..." I protested with a helpless expression. "I am well aware of that, you don''t need to get embarrassed. I have already seen your rod during Arno''s prank with aphrodisiac." She said with a teasing smile. But that was through the clothes! Or is she hinting on something? "Oh? Perhaps you have someone you like here so you don''t want me to see you, is that it?" She asked me and kept pressing me for more information. "*sigh* Nope, I just think that it''s weird to be watched by someone while undressing." I explained and started to take off my upper clothes. "If you feel that weird, I can also start undressing so it can be fair" She said with a smile and started to take off her black leather boots. "No need! I am already undressing as you can see so you don''t need to do it." I quickly answered. Why the hell she keeps teasing me? It''s like this for a few months but this time she is being exceptionally aggressive. One of the reasons that come into my mind is that she likes me but why would she, the leader, be fond of someone boring like me? It could also be a test and she is just trying to seduce me. "Well, too bad because I also need to change my clothes and since I am already here..." She said and continued undressing. I was slightly irritated by all her teasing so I turned my body her way and kept undressing while watching her. When both of us were n?k?d, I quickly got an erection after seeing her flawless body and even though there were a few scars, they actually made her even more beautiful and wild looking. However, even though I had an erection, I still kept my poker face while looking at her and her eyes were flickering down and up at usual intervals. We kept on staring at each other for more than 5 minutes and none of us wanted to be the first to dress up. I guess both of us took it as a competition. After another 5 minutes, she started ???k?n? her lips while looking at my erected rod. Fuck this! I thought and quickly started dressing up while hatefully glaring at her. This was the first time I had dared to glare at her with such an expression, however, she wasn''t offended and instead, she winked at me with a smirk. This woman will be my death! ... We finally arrived at my home and when I unlocked the door and walked in, I already heard my mother''s footsteps nearing us to greet me like always. She actually wrapped her arms around my arm and put it between her large rack. "?! What are you-" I tried to quickly retract my arm, however, her grip was too strong and when I saw her smiling at me with closed eyes I stopped fidgeting while having sweat pouring down my back. "Honey, you are earlier tod-ay? Eh? Oh..." My mother came smiling and when she saw me together with Raksaya clinging to my arm, she immediately released a knowing smile. "Who are you, sweetie?" She completely disregarded my presence and asked Raksaya with a bright happy smile. "Good afternoon, future mother-in-law. My name is Raksaya!" Raksaya happily exclaimed. I couldn''t help but look at her with wide-open eyes and surprised expression. "...Hahaha, finally! Welcome to our humble home, please call me Jane!" My mother''s eyes immediately started to shine. *sigh* I guess there is no saving it any longer and as long as my mother is happy...I don''t care. She most likely won''t even remember this later. I thought and started to feel slightly grateful for what Raksaya did. "Dear, didn''t you want to go take a shower?" Raksaya asked me with a smile but it felt more like she was ordering me. To be honest, I really need a shower after that practice but...I don''t want to leave them alone. I hope nothing bad happens. "Honey, you can take your time" Even my own mother was trying to get rid of me! "Fine, I am going, mom, please look after her" I said in an "affectionate" way with a forced smile while my eyes kept twitching. ... ---Inside the kitchen--- "How long are you guys together?" Jane asked while gently holding Raksaya''s hands. "Ehm, I think it''s about...2 years!" Raksaya was slightly surprised by her question but she quickly answered with a smile. "2 years?! I knew it! That boy was keeping it secret all along!" Jane exclaimed with a slightly angered expression. ''Oops...'' Raksaya could only apologetically look towards the door leading to the bathroom. "I will ask him later about this. How did you two meet?" Jane muttered and then asked Raksaya another tricky question. "Umm, there is something I would like to tell you, mother-in-law. Something really important." Raksaya said with an uncertain expression. "?! What? Are you perhaps already pregnant?" Jane immediately asked with a stars in her eyes. "Wha-? No, no...It''s something else..." ''This is going to be a gamble...I don''t know Jane''s personality but if everything fails...I can still do what Akashi requested as the last resort'' Raksaya resolved herself. "It''s like this..." Raksaya started to explain things and after a while, Jane started to cry. After 5 minutes passed by. "Are you alright?" Raksaya asked with a concerned expression while firmly holding Jane''s hands. "I had no idea that he wants me to be happy so much that he would go as far as to sacrifice his own happiness." Jane said with a sad, yet happy tone while doing her best to wipe away her tears. ''?! That''s the first thing she thinks of after I have told her all of that? I mean...I didn''t exactly tell her that her son is killing people for money but still...She must have understood from my words that Akashi is having a very dangerous job, for both sides. I also explained how talented he is and that he chose this job on his own volition. She doesn''t even care about safety of other people...'' Raksaya thought while carefully observing Jane. ''...I understand now, in her world, there is only Akashi. She can''t care any less about the lives of other people if they endanger Akashi''s life. Now I also understand why Akashi is such a mama''s boy, having such a parent, anyone would be like him. Maybe this is also the reason why he never showed any interest in any of the female members in the organization. He probably thinks that as long as his mother is happy, he will be too, he feels indebted to her.'' Raksaya couldn''t help but release a genuine smile. ''As long as he will have his mother around, he will never lose his sanity from killing too many people. But that for some reason makes me slightly jealous...'' Raksaya thought while pouting her lips. "Anyway...did my presence interrupted you somehow? If you want...you know...I can go shopping for a few hours." After calming down, Jane said with a teasing smile. "Ah...I- no, I don''t think you have interrupted anything. We just wanted to...have a lunch here." Facing against Jane''s special smile, made even someone like Raksaya blush a bit. The girls kept talking about all kinds of things. Jane didn''t even care that Raksaya was "slightly" older than Akashi. Although Jane somehow accepted Akashi''s job, there was still needed a lot of Raksaya''s persuasion. ------ When I walked out of the bathroom, I saw Raksaya and my mother talking together, smiling and laughing from time to time. ...What had happened? I felt slightly uneasy. "You are finally out! Don''t you ever do that again!" When my mother saw me, she stood up and approached me with her hand raised, ready to slap me which slightly surprised me but I didn''t move to dodge. However, instead of slapping me, she grabbed the collar of my shirt and started to cry while moving my body back and forth. I couldn''t help but stare at her in confusion but when I saw her cry, my eyes became cold and I couldn''t help but direct my stare at Raksaya. --- ''Whoa, those eyes...Even I get slight chills from them. I better respond to him quickly'' Raksaya thought and just shook her head with an innocent expression. --- "Why didn''t you tell me about your job?! Don''t you trust me?! And why would you want me to forget about you and your father?!" My mother buried her head into my ?h?st and started to shout at me while crying. ...Raksaya must have told her...I should have known. But it doesn''t look like she minds it...she is angrier at me for not telling her. ...This will be a very long afternoon. I couldn''t help but think with a helpless expression while patting my mother''s back. Chapter 8 - #8 Masquerade ball It''s been more than 2 weeks ever since Raksaya visited my home and at that time we somehow started dating. Although it''s a slightly weird relationship if you were to ask me. ... "Raksaya, I heard that you called for me." I said when I entered Raksaya''s office. "Oh, Akashi! You are here pretty fast, couldn''t wait to see me? Hmm?" She raised her head from paperwork and a pleasantly surprised smile appeared on her face before she started to tease me once again. "..." I stayed silent because I had no idea what should I say to her teasing... "Well, you don''t need to say it aloud, your eyes talk for you. Anyway, come here." She stood up and went once again in front of her desk and motioned with her finger for me to come closer. I approached her and when I was close enough, she pushed me to sit down on her desk while she sat on me while wrapping her arms around my neck. "? If you want to cuddle, we can just go for a date...Anyone can come and knock on your door at any minute." I said with a confused expression, however, I wasn''t entirely against this act of hers. "Doesn''t that make you more excited? Hehe, this desk is pretty big, just imagine what we could do here..." Raksaya said with a naughty smile but I was aware that she was just joking. Although we were dating for around 2 weeks, we still had yet to sleep together. I keep forgetting how straight forward she is... "But not today, keep your fantasies inside your mind for the next time." She said and gave me a quick peck on my lips. "You keep talking about fantasies but aren''t you the one who is imagining things the most." Although I said this, I couldn''t help but feel slight tension down there from her words. "Hehe, maybe but I am definitely not alone judging from the thing that''s poking me in my bu??." She said with a smirk and our conversation was getting more heated and more heated each second. "Anyway, you are here for the special mission today. It will also serve as your advancement test to the violet ranks." She changed the mood by mentioning the job because even she started to heat up and it was hard to say what would have happened if she didn''t change it. "Special mission? Why couldn''t I just get it from the reception?" I wasn''t really surprised that it was my advancement test, rather what puzzled me was...Why did she call me here? "Yes, it''s a special mission because you won''t be doing what you are accustomed to. You will play bodyguard for the president''s daughter. You might think since when did we start protecting lives but this is a special request from someone of our ranks. It seems that he knows that girl but he himself can''t take that job because she would be able to recognize him even with his mask on." She explained while still sitting on me. "Hm...I get it but who will be targeting her? I can''t exactly save someone if they will be targeted by trained snipers." I said with a thoughtful expression. "Hehe, you sly boy! I know that you are capable of doing that. You are already someone strong enough to be in violet ranks, this is just a formality. I think the only problem here is that you are too lazy to do it." She said while pinching my cheek. What she had said is the truth...I am capable of doing that but it would require me to be focused the entire time I would be around my target to protect. I don''t even know when they will attack so it would cost too much of my energy. "Do it for me, will ya?" She said with a pleading expression that looked too cute. Seeing this sight right in front of me...I couldn''t help but release a genuine smile which should be enough of the answer for her. "?!" I have no idea why but when she saw my smile, she widened her eyes in a pleasant surprise and attacked my lips with crazed eyes. ... "...What was that?" I asked her with a confused expression when she finally stopped her attack after a few minutes. "It was an advance payment, don''t you dare to fail the mission now. Also...I heard that girl is quite a beauty..." She said while looking to the side in embarrassment but she quickly changed the atmosphere around her when she mentioned my target I am supposed to protect. Her face became cold. "Don''t forget...Your v?r??n?t? is mine and only mine alone!" She grabbed my collar and said with an authoritative tone. ...Is that why she called me here? I thought with a weird expression. "Don''t worry, I will get any additional information at the reception so if there is nothing else..." I kissed her for the last time and then said with a small smile. "That''s all, be careful. And once you will complete it...there will be an additional reward waiting for you." She said with a seductive smile and winked at me. ...Somehow I got more motivation to quickly complete it. I guess I will do my best at that time... ... I got additional information from the man behind the reception. A masquerade ball...are you for real? *sigh* I guess I will need slightly more formal clothes. ... After I was done with choosing my clothes and mask, I contacted the number I was supposed to call before finding the girl I have to protect. The person on the phone told me the address of the place where I am to meet up with the girl and her other bodyguards. I don''t get why I have to work with someone else but I guess there is something special behind this mission. The person who requested it perhaps couldn''t persuade the girl''s father to get rid off her bodyguards. ...I wonder if it will be a typical clich¨¦ ... "...Boy, you have some nerve for letting us wait for you..." When I arrived at the place, someone immediately started barking at me. *sigh* Why does it have to be like this? Musclehead...checked. Sharp tone...checked. Bald...checked. "I am here right on time. No one forced you to come earlier and wait for me." I said with an uninterested tone and bored eyes which was perfectly visible through my mask. "You are that kind of guy, huh? I hate smartasses." He said and started approaching me. "Stop it, Russell! *sigh* Why did my father have to send so many people to protect me...Anyway, I am Elizabeth, nice to meet you~!" The girl in red dress with pink hair tied up in ponytail stopped the man and approached me. Once she came near me, she extended her hand for a handshake with a bright smile. She wore a fox mask that covered only the upper part of her face, starting from nose. "I am Jack, nice to meet you too." I said and accepted the handshake. "Although you don''t look like a trained bodyguard, I believe in my uncle''s judgment." She said with a smile, I couldn''t detect any contempt from her words. So that''s it...Her uncle is part of the organization. anyway, her attitude is good. As for others... I thought and looked at the other 2 bodyguards that were looking angrily at me. I have no orders that I also have to protect them, so I will just take care of this small girl. "Let''s go already! I can''t wait to meet up with everyone and have some fun with my friends." She cheerfully exclaimed and went ahead. Her bodyguards quickly chased after her but not before throwing last glare at me. I guess her father doesn''t like the fact that some stranger will be guarding his daughter. ... The ball took place in the enormous mansion which would be better to call it a palace. We showed our invitations and the guards let us in. Elizabeth immediately ran off, to get rid of her bodyguards in the crowd. "W-wait, young lady!" Russell immediately chased after her but got lost in the crowd of people. ...I hate crowded places. I thought while slowly following Elizabeth''s traces. I thought and went in the direction of the entrance. ... "Haha, Lili, you can''t be serious!" Elizabeth was speaking with a girl around her age with shoulder-length black hair and a white dress. "Yes, that''s what he said! I couldn''t help but cry while laughing when I heard him, hehe." Lili answered with a slight giggle while covering her mouth with her hand. "Are you having fun?" I approached them and asked in a monotonous tone. "Huh? Who are you? Do you know him, Eli?" Lili was the first one to ask while Elizabeth''s jaw dropped down. "How? I thought that I was careful enough..." Elizabeth ignored her friend and instead asked me with a shocked expression. "You should trust your uncle''s judgment more." I just mentioned her uncle and she closed her mouth to think about it. "Eli, who is it?" Lili asked with an interest leaking out of her eyes. "Well...my new bodyguard exclusively only for today" She finally answered. "I see, you don''t look like a usual bodyguard. I am Lili, nice to meet you! By the way, I like your silver wolf mask." Lili immediately went for a handshake and I accepted with a nod. Then I said to Elizabeth not to mind my presence. I went some distance away from them and started observing other guests. The position where she is standing right now is pretty good, there are no windows closeby. As for guests... I noticed a few men approaching Elizabeth and Lili, one of them offered Elizabeth a glass of wine with a charming smile and she accepted while blushing. ...I take back my words...she might be slightly smart but she is naive. I thought and quickly approached them and snatched the glass of wine before she could drink from it. "Wha-?" Elizabeth was surprised by my sudden intrusion but she didn''t say anything. "Hey! Who are you and why are-" The man who offered a drink to Elizabeth immediately started shouting at me but I couldn''t care any less about him and instead sniffed the wine. Hmph! Even if it is odorless, I was trained enough to recognize whether something is poisoned or not. I drank the glass of wine in one go and then turned at Elizabeth. "Sorry about that but I was ordered that you can''t get drunk" I told her and winked at her before leaving. "You, wait-!" The man called out to me but I ignored him. So it''s that kind of poison...Not so potent but the amount would be enough to kill a girl like Elizabeth in 2 hours. However...how was he able to tell that this is Elizabeth? There are numerous guests with fox style masks and pink hair. Yet, he approached her like he already knew that it''s her. --- ''What that wink was supposed to mean? Did he actually tried to...no...that can''t be! I have to act normal. Still...if it was truly poisoned, why would Jack drink it? I hope nothing bad happens to him but since he drank it so easily he should know what he is doing...I really wonder if it was poisoned or not, I will have to ask Jack later.'' Elizabeth nervously thought while trying to act normal in front of others. --- ... "Anyway, it was all I wanted to talk about, have a nice evening ladies!" The man who offered the drink to Elizabeth said goodbye while nervously looking in my direction. He must be thinking that I will fall down at any minute, heh. Thankfully, the girls talked with him long enough for the effect of poison to fully disappear from my body. Now...let''s follow him, I doubt that they will try to kill her in the middle of the ball and since their attempt failed he needs to report it. I quietly followed after him while merging with the crowd not to get spotted by him. --- ''Hm? Where is Jack going?'' Elizabeth thought when she saw Akashi leaving her alone. "Lili, let''s follow Jack." Elizabeth said to her friend and Lili just nodded her head because she was also curious where he was going. Both of the ladies were actually keeping an eye on what was Akashi doing the entire time. --- I followed the guy for a while until he led me to the 2 vans standing near the forest. I took advantage of the terrain and climbed up the tree and started to jump from the tree to tree to get closer. When I finally got as close as I could, I noticed 4 more people with guns "hidden" at their belt. ...I hate fighting against guns, not to mention the distance between us...I will need to focus a lot for this. *sigh* I sighed and draw 2 of my poisoned mini-daggers. I will be able to kill 3 of them instantly but 1 more with the gun and another one who led me here will remain. I jumped from the branch and rushed towards the guy who was the closest one to me. "Wha-!" The guy heard me jump down from the branch but when he snapped his head in my direction I already slit his throat. "Hey what happe-" The guys heard the sound of the body hitting the ground so they turned around and when they turned around, 2 of them already found my mini daggers in their neck. While the last one found the time to take out his gun and aim at me. "Stop, you fu?ker! Who are you?! Who sent you?!" The guy with the gun bombarded me with questions. --- "L-Lili...tell me that what we are seeing is a dream..." Elizabeth asked while she was trembling and her friend was too shocked to answer her and neither her situation was different. They both followed Akashi and when they saw the sight of how he ruthlessly started killing people without saying anything to them, they couldn''t help but feel fear towards him. However, when they saw the last guy aiming his gun at Akashi, they also couldn''t help but worry about him even though they were afraid of him. --- "Hoo? The hell itself sends me, apparently, it''s running low on residents." I said with a smile and focused my eyes on his fingers near the trigger. "You are still in the mood to tell jokes?!" He was enraged by how I was joking after killing his colleagues and was about to pull the trigger while aiming at my head. ...Now! *Bang* I waited until it was apparent that he is going to pull the trigger and leaned forward right at the moment when he was about to pull it, dodging the bullet. "Wha-? You-!" He was surprised by my sudden evade but he quickly recovered from his shock to pull the trigger again but it wasn''t fast enough and the dagger pierced his tight. "Arg! F-fucker!" *bang* *bang* He got enraged due to pain and started mindlessly shooting at me but it was too easy to dodge the bullets now that he was affected by the poison. The poison I have applied on that dagger wasn''t the one that would kill but the one that would cause hallucinations and although it wouldn''t work that quickly, it still made his vision blurred. After he shot all the bullets in his pistol''s stack, he quickly tried to reload but he was unable to even grab his reserve stacks attached to his belt. I guess the poison is starting to do the work. I thought and leisurely started to walk towards him. Chapter 9 - #9 Completing the Mission: Reward (R-18?) --- "W-what was that?! Did your bodyguard just dodge the bullet? And numerous times at that? Who the hell is he?" Lili asked with a shaky voice. "I- I don''t know...My uncle was the one who recommended him as my bodyguard. I know nothing about him." Elizabeth replied to her friend while watching Akashi with her wide-open eyes. --- "D-don''t come near me!" He started to slowly retreat but he quickly tripped and fallen on his ?ss due to the poison. He even started waving his gun at me as if he had a dagger in his hand. I guess I won''t get much information from this one... I dejectedly thought and swiftly slit his throat, not giving him even a chance to cry out in pain. I turned to the last remaining guy who just watched the entire exchange with a shocked and afraid expression. When he noticed that my attention was finally on him, his legs failed him and he has fallen down on his ?ss as the previous guy. "Eek! Please, don''t kill me! I remember that you are that girl''s bodyguard! I will tell you anything you want, I know the ones who helped us with all of this!" He started to quickly speak and as I was walking towards him, he even peed himself. "You tried to kill Elizabeth and practically even me with that poison...As for those behind it...I already know" I said and threw the dagger at his heart, quickly ending his life before he could say anything more. I collected my weapons and wiped away the blood from them with the last guy''s white clothes. "Girls, you can come out, I won''t bite." I said while attending to my weapons, looking if any of them are damaged. "..." No one responded to me so I decided to look towards the dark forest at the exact place where they were hiding. "Come out, we don''t have the entire night, I still need to take you home." I called out while typing a message to someone from the organization to clean this mess. --- "*Eli, I think that he really knows.*" Lili whispered to her friend with a forced smile. "*...That''s not possible, we were completely quiet. He must be paranoid so he is trying his luck out.*" Elizabeth replied with confidence. --- "*sigh* Princess, don''t make me go after you to pull you out of there by your nice ponytail." I said and started to slowly walk towards their hiding position. "Who the hell do you call princess?!" I heard an angry shout coming out of the woods. "You, of course, Elizabeth!" I called out to the woods and after a few seconds, I finally saw their silhouettes coming out of the woods. "*I told you that he knew! He is really amazing*" Lili whispered to Elizabeth but I was still able to hear her thanks to my superior hearing. "*Shut up...*" Elizabeth replied and focused her attention at me while keeping her distance from me. "You know princess, I was actually protecting you...So no need to be so afraid and if you are worried about those bodies...I am working on it. You can also call your bodyguards here, so you will feel safer, you are after all still in danger." I said mysteriously with a smile as I started moving the lifeless bodies into a trunk of one of their van. "Ugh! Don''t call me princess!" She answered while pouting her lips. She also took out her phone and contacted her bodyguards due to my warning. I was finally done putting all bodies into the van so I jumped on it and tried to take a little nap while waiting for Elizabeth''s bodyguards. "...How can you be so at ease after killing so many people?" Lili was the one who asked me but her voice was no longer shaky, I guess she already accepted the fact that there are a few dead bodies inside the van I was resting on. Many? I guess I shouldn''t ask that... "Well...they tried to kill me and take the life of a person I am responsible for." I answered with a closed eyes. "Was that wine really poisoned? And why would you drink it? How come you weren''t affected by it? Who are you exactly?" Elizabeth started to bombard me with her own questions. Eh...annoying. "Yes it was and as for other questions...Go ask your uncle, I am at my work so I need to keep my professionalism." I replied to her with a slightly tired tone. --- ''Grrr, how is that professionalism?! Fine! I will ask my uncle, so you can keep sleeping on the van full of dead bodies!'' Elizabeth thought and stomped with her foot. ''...I really wonder who is behind that mask'' Lili ignored her friend''s actions and continued observing Akashi who was lying on top of the van. --- "Young lady! We are finally here! What do you mean by the danger?" Both of her bodyguards approached both girls while looking around with confused expressions. "Well...Jack sai-" Before she was able to answer, dagger pierced through one of her bodyguard''s head in the location between his eyes. Before his body hit the ground, some of his blood sprayed at girls since they were relatively close to him. "Aaah!" Both of the girls turned around and covered their eyes with their hands. "What the fu?k are you doing?!" Russell asked me with an angry expression when he noticed me having another identical dagger in my hand. "What do you think? I am weeding out scums" I said and threw the dagger in my hand at his leg and he quickly dodged to the side but unfortunately for him, I wanted for him to dodge. When I threw that dagger I immediately jumped from the top of the van and delivered a kick into his head while he was busy dodging. "Not so tough now, musclehead huh?" I muttered when I looked indifferently at him lying on the ground, unconscious. "W-why did you do that?!" Once the girls recovered from the shock of seeing someone being killed so close to them, Elizabeth shrieked out at me with moist eyes. "I already told you...you were in the danger but don''t worry. You are safe, now." I told her with a smirk. "...What do you mean?!" She gave some time to think about my words before she asked me with a slightly calmer voice. "It''s exactly as you think...They are the ones why they were able to find you so easily." I confirmed her suspicion. "B-but...that can''t be." Elizabeth muttered with a shocked expression while looking to the empty space. "Think about it...How was it possible for that guy to find you so easily? He approached you like he already knew who you are. How come he knew what kind of mask and dress you will wear? Tell me who all knew about this information." I explained. "...My father and m-my bodyguards." She said with a defeated expression. I guess she saw too much blood today. "I kept Russell alive so your father can take care of him and discover who is targeting you. I am already doing more than what I was asked for, I am doing this only because of your humble attitude even though you are the daughter of an important person." Although I said this, I also didn''t want to left the job half-way done, even though it''s not required from me to complete it. "J-Jack, can you please take us home? I think we have got enough of the ball..." Lili asked me with a pleading expression. I wonder why she trusts me even though I have killed many people right in front of her eyes... "Sure, get into the second van and wait for me until I am done tying up Russell." I said and took out steel wires from my little pocket attached to my belt. "W-what about that other van?" Elizabeth asked while looking at the van filled with dead bodies. "Don''t worry about it." I simply said and both of them nodded before getting into the van. I tied up Russell and thrown him into the van then I quickly found keys on one of the dead bodies and enter the van where girls were already waiting for me with unconscious Russell. ... "...You are a good driver, Jack." Lili said after a few minutes of awkward silence. "Heh, really? Thanks, maybe I will think about getting a driver''s license." I smirked and replied. "Huh? What? You don''t have a driver''s license?!" Both of them exclaimed at the same time, damaging both of my ears. ...... After I was done with a mission and driving girls home, it was already late at night when I returned to the underground base. "Here is the completed mission" I said and handed all evidence I could find to the man at the reception. "Good work, Akashi. I have already heard from the one who requested this mission that he wants to thank you. His niece already returned home safely but I guess you know that better than anyone else..." He said and handed me a special cheque with money on it. I wanted to say goodbye and leave but he suddenly stopped me. "Wait! The leader said that she wants you to come to her office once you will return." The man informed me. I nodded at him and thanked him before leaving for Raksaya''s office. ... *knock*...*knock* *knock* I knocked on her door in different intervals so she could know that it''s me and when I was about to open the door... "Wait! You are Akashi, right?" I heard her voice behind the door. What is she doing? "Yes" I stopped and answered. "Good, come in with closed eyes and quickly close the door behind you." She said and even though I was slightly confused, I still followed her instructions. "What is it?" I asked with a confused expression while having closed eyes. "You can open your eyes~!" She said in a very particular tone. I opened my eyes and saw Raksaya lying on her large desk, wearing only very aggressive black lingerie. "...You really like that desk, don''t you." I said with a smirk while looking at her flawless porcelain body. However, with the training to resist seduction, I was pretty much immune to embarrassment in such a situation. "Hehe, you will like it too after we are done with what we are about to do." She said with a very naughty smile. Sometimes, her smiles make me even more excited than her whole body... "Come and join me..." She said while motioning with her finger for me to come closer. "I just came back...there might be a stench of blood on me" I said with an uncertain expression but I still came closer to her. "Who cares? Do you think that as an ?ssassin, I would be worried about such small things? Who knows...maybe I will find my new fetish today, hehe" She with a smile while seductively watching me come closer. "Please don''t..." I just shortly replied with a forced smile while I sat down on her desk next to her, now without any clothes. "Anyway, you said "a new fetish"...What kind of fetishes do you have?" I asked her with an uncertain expression. "Do you really want to know?" She asked me while watching my already erected rod with hungry eyes. "...Yes" Since I have already asked, it would look bad if I backed down. "For example...fetish for Akashi~!" She said loudly and forced me to lie down on the desk and jumped on me. "Is this still a training against seduction? Because I am really on the edge." I said with a light smile. "Well, I can forgive you this time and you can go completely wild~" She said with her finger seductively touching her lips. "Well...don''t complain later..." I said and completely tore off her lingerie of her and started to attack her in as many ways possible. Our foreplay consisted mainly of a lot of kissing and rubbing our bodies against each other. After we got bored of just kissing, we got to the main event and when I first penetrated her, I never felt anything better and by her low m??ning, I could tell that she was enjoying it too. "Ah, I- you don''t even know for...ah, how long I have been waiting for this!" She said and tried her best to pull my rod even deeper into her which immediately made her m??n even more. We tried numerous positions on her desk. "I- I am close to..." I said to inform her. "Do you want to make your mother happy?" She said with a wide grin. "You mean..." I was slightly surprised by her question. "Yes, give it to me!" She said and I did as she wanted. ... "You are really crazy...How long was it before you came? 2 hours? Was I that bad?" She asked me with a satisfied smile while lying on me. "Nope, you felt too good, too good to even stop." I replied with a smile. "Wait...don''t tell me that you have controlled...*sigh* and I lost count of my ?r??sms when it reached 5" She said with a defeated face but from her tone, it was still obvious that she was happy. Chapter 10 - #10 Trouble 2 years later... In those 2 years, Raksaya already gave birth to a healthy baby girl. My mother was also present at that time and we decided to let her take care of her grandchild she wanted so much. We even let her decide the name, unfortunately, with the nature of our work it would be too hard for us to take care of a baby... Thankfully, my mother is still young so she will be able to play a mother figure for the child. It''s a bit sad that my own child will have to go through the same thing as me, having only mother but at least she will be spared from having to experience the loss of a father. However, it didn''t mean that we wouldn''t visit her from time to time, it''s just that we would be "uncle" and "aunt" to her. As for my relationship with Raksaya...Although we never said to each other those 3 words, we were still aware of how much we care for each other. This kind of work...it would be hard for both of us if we developed our feelings even further. Both of us were afraid that if one of us died on a mission, we would no longer be able to perform our job. Raksaya even proposed to leave the organization however, I quickly talked her out of that idea and she even apologized, I was aware that she was just having muddled thoughts after giving birth since this was her first real child. She is the great leader and if both of us left, who would fill the gap? Not to mention...I have a feeling that this is already part of my life. I can''t say that I enjoy killing people but...I grow accustomed to this job. I can''t just leave and live a normal life after killing so many people. And to be honest, my performance in my job grew even better when I knew that my mother already had someone to take care of and another way around after a few years. I don''t even need to worry about my little girl since I know what kind of "mother" she has. .... "Haha, congratulation, Akashi!" Arno said while he brought our drinks to our table. "Don''t you feel regret?" I asked him with a raised eyebrow while slowly sipping on my red wine. "?...haha. Not at all...I am too old for someone like her and I am sure that I wouldn''t be able to make her happy. I am just glad to see her more smiling." Arno was slightly confused by my sudden question but he immediately laughed it off and explained with a genuine smile while playing with the paper straw of his drink. "Plus it''s not like I am madly in love with her...I just respect her and wish her the best. Therefore...if you will make her regret her decision one day...I will make sure that you will suffer even though I am no longer stronger than you!" He said with a crazy smile. He is crazy...heh. Even if I will disappear one day, he will be able to make Raksaya stand back up with his stupid jokes. "Anyway, I have heard that there has been some unrest in Israel. Do you know anything more?" I asked him with a serious expression. "You even talk about a job when we are here to drink? *sigh* Well, I can''t say that I don''t understand where you are coming from. There have been some really nasty rumors. Apparently some terrorist organizations hid in some kind of strange ruins. However, the leader should know much more than me but I am sure that almost all people in violet ranks will be sent out for this." Arno said with a stern face. ...I don''t know why but ever since I have heard this rumor about...strange ruins, I have been having a really bad feeling. "Arno, can you hold on to this and give it to Raksaya in case something bad would happen?" I said and handed him something that has been sealed in many envelopes. "...Don''t tell me... You know that you can decline this mission, right Akashi?!" He said with a shocked expression but that immediately changed to a serious one. "Serious expression doesn''t suit you, Arno. You don''t know what can happen so I just want you to hold on to it. Maybe you will be the one who will lose it, who knows?" I said with a smirk. "This is not fun, kiddo! But...I understand. Don''t you dare to do something reckless if you won''t have to." Arno just accepted it and closed his eyes to calm down and when he opened them once again, they looked as if he was looking at the stranger. Good...I knew that Arno will be able to accept my request. His mentality is on a different level, he could easily be a leader. At least his orders wouldn''t be affected by his emotions. I just hope that I won''t have to convince Raksaya to give me this mission. ... After a few days, I already heard that many people from violet ranks were leaving the state for the mission so I went to Raksaya''s office and started to convince her to send me out too. "Why do you want to go so much?" She asked me with a suspicious look. ...I can''t tell her that I have a bad feeling while also feeling like I have to be there... "Because everyone is leaving and yet I am only one remaining here. Didn''t you tell me that you won''t let your emotions affect your decisions?" I asked her with a resolute expression. "...*sigh* Fine, I am missing people anyway but I will send you to the ruins that shouldn''t be occupied, however, they are still on the list of suspected places to check out. You also have to take someone with you." She said with a defeated expression. "I heard that Silver completed his advancement test just a few days ago, I want him to come with me." I said with a smile but she immediately stood up from her seat while glaring at me. "You want me to send him with you after you have told me your suspicion?!" She coldly asked. I already informed her that Silver will probably do something stupid, sooner or later. "That''s right, we can''t just throw him out without any evidence. I will use this chance to gather good evidence." I said with a confident smile. Raksaya and I started to argue for more than 15 minutes before she finally agreed to my proposition. "Silver isn''t as strong as you but you still have to be careful. You can go now" She said with a slightly sad expression. ...Maybe even she feels that something is wrong. I thought and quietly left her office. I didn''t want to say more than necessary after seeing her expression. I thought when I stopped right in front of her door. I decided to go look for Silver and inform him about the mission. ... "Man, that was a journey, I still feel sore. I hate airplanes." Silver complained while stretching his neck. "Stop complaining, we are close to the mentioned ruins" I said with a commanding tone and heard him gritting his teeth behind me. We approached the ruins and at first, it looked like some kind of temple build into the cliff. Well, it must have looked like a temple before it crumbled down, now nothing but ruins remained. The road made of stone plates...How old is this place? "It seems that there are not just a few people guarding this place, it looks more like a small section of more than 20 people and who knows how many of them are inside...The information was "slightly" wrong." I said while observing the place together with Silver. "Whatever, it''s dark and we can easily take care of that number." Silver replied with a smile. I kept on staring at the entrance of the ruined temple and couldn''t help but feel like something was drawing me there, I couldn''t tear my eyes off the entrance. "Alright, I will take care of the right side and you take the left side." After I finally recovered from my daze, I told him and he just nodded with a confident smile. --- ''Let''s see how strong you really are, Akashi. I wonder if you will be able to take on more than a dozen armed men only with only your daggers.'' Silver thought when he moved to his position on the left side of the ruins. --- ... I was able to kill more than 5 men without alarming anyone thanks to their convenient positions. *bang* The sound of pistol was heard from the opposite side of me. I guess he decided that it''s finally time. 5 more people rushed out of the entrance to look at what is going on. I hid under one of their cars when they started searching but it wouldn''t take long before they will be able to find me. Therefore I used the chance to kill one more man who was near the car before they could find me. I cut his ankle tendons which made him cry out in pain and kneel. "Aagh!-" I quickly slit his throat, however, his cry still attracted the attention of others. I quickly hid behind the rocks of the ruins not far away from the previous car. When they came closer they noticed that the man was already dead. "Look around, he must be somewhere close and be careful, he took his gun!" Probably the leader ordered and all 18 men were searching the area around the car. It looks like he only killed 1 of them and took his gun to attract their attention. Hehe, he really is ruthless and I am sure that it''s not everything. 1 man is coming in my direction, I can kill him and then kill 2 more people with my mini-daggers before they will discover my hiding position. Now that their attention is on my side, it would be ideal situation for Silver to take care of them from behind but unfortunately, he is also against me. When the man came near enough I revealed myself. "?!" Before he was able to say anything, I pierced my dagger through his neck while he was shocked and quickly threw 2 more mini daggers at the nearest man with the automatic firearm before they could notice something. "Calm down idiots! Judging by the direction from where those daggers arrived, he must be hiding behind those rocks!" The leader shouted at his men and they quickly calmed down and started aiming their guns in my direction. I never thought that I would use these... I thought to myself when I took out a certain item from my little bag attached to the belt. I threw that thing from behind the rock at them and they immediately started to shoot at it. *BANG* Loud sound resounded through the entire ruins and I immediately rushed to them while throwing a few more things under their legs. "Fuck!" Everyone was covering their moist eyes, trying their best to take a look at what is going on. The flashbang is really convenient, now that I see how effective it can be. The other things I threw under their legs while sprinting to them were my special "smoke bombs" that started to release green smoke. These things are expensive as hell...Now I won''t even feel bad for killing them. *bang* *bang* They started to shoot in panic when they noticed the smoke together with their blurred vision and deafness, some of them even fallen on their bu??s. "Don''t shoot mindlessly like idiots, you will shoot your own people! Move out of the sm-!" The leader once again started to calm down his people but this time I threw the dagger in the direction of his voice and judging how he stopped talking, I guess I hit him. Even I can''t see through a thick smoke like that but I had no need to see or kill them myself inside the smoke. I walked out of the smoke and waited for it to completely disappear. "*cough* *cough* I-it''s pois-" Before the man could say anything more, I threw a dagger in his direction once again. I only have 3 more mini-daggers remaining while having the 2 longer ones I can''t just throw away. I also already threw all smoke bombs, I feel pretty n?k?d right now. But this dose of smoke... I thought while watching smoke slowly disappear. Whenever someone was about to leave the smoke area before it completely disappeared I killed them with my longer daggers and if they were too far away from me, I just threw one of my remaining mini-daggers. However, there weren''t that many men who could get out because the smoke area was quite large thanks to me wasting all smoke bombs at once. Not to mention that their movements were already affected by it. When the smoke disappeared... *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Everyone hit the ground while blood was gushing out from their mouths and eyes. I must say...the poison is really overpowered, especially when you are immune to it and others aren''t. "H-how?" One of them was still alive and asked me while desperately looking at me "Hm? It seems like your body constitution is much better than your friends''. Anyway, to answer your question...I am mostly immune to this poiso-?!" I said however before I was able to finish my sentence, the alarm rang inside my head, informing me of incoming danger so without thinking, I jumped to the side but the flying dagger still managed to graze my shoulder. "? What are you doing, Silver?" I turned around and saw Silver coming out of the shadows with a smile. I used this chance to put my hand into my pocket to prepare something. "Nothing much, you must be pretty exhausted from this entire fight, be it physically and mentally. You know, I had heard Arno and leader talk about who could become the next leader and I only kept hearing your name...but I don''t think that you are capable enough." Silver said while playing around with his dagger. It seems like he used this commotion to get on this side behind me. "Oho? And you think that you ar-?!" I started speaking with a smile but I suddenly lost strength in my legs and had to kneel down while supporting my balance with my hands. "Haah...haaah" I started breathing really fast and my face started to sweat a lot. "Haha, it finally took effect. This is the most potent poison I was able to buy on the black market. Not even the organization let poisons like this one to be sold in the market! I must say it cost me my entire fortune but it seems that it was worth it." Silver said while he was slowly and leisurely walking towards me. "You know what''s the most interesting thing about this poison?" Silver asked me and I just hatefully glared at him. "At first, you will feel like there is no poison at all, then you will feel complete exhaustion and then extreme pain and in the end, death. It doesn''t matter whether you have a human''s or an elephant''s body constitution. The effect will be always the same, haha" Silver explained even though I didn''t reply to him. "However...even I am not so cruel. You have been the first one to spar with me and it was really fun so I will end it before you will feel that unbearable pain." He said as he arrived before me. Chapter 11 - #11 What happened? "Although I never liked you because of your attitude, I will still make it easy for you..." Silver said and draw his hand with a dagger in it, ready to slash my neck at any second. "Really? Was it my attitude or my talent?" I raised my head and looked at him with a face full of sweat but I was still smiling. "You-! Just die!" He said and slashed his dagger. I moved my head down and only thing he slashed was a few strands of my hair. "What?!" He was shocked by my sudden evade even though I should be extremely exhausted. I used this chance that he was surprised and threw a punch towards his heart. "Heh, what are try-" He smiled at my futile attempt but when he saw my smile he sensed something bad. The hidden blade came from within my sleeve and he tried to dodge. He was able to evade so none of his vitals got hit but the blade still pierced through his shoulder. "Agh! Go away!" He shouted with a pained expression and tried to kick me away by kicking me into the stomach. However, before his kick connecter with me, I already retreated far enough. "Haah. I guess you have some skill or you wouldn''t be able to get into violet ranks." I said with a ragged breath but I was still smiling. "What was that?!" He asked me, glaring at me while holding his shoulder where my blade created a small hole. "Hm? You have never played Assassin''s Creed? That''s kinda shame...I would recommend it to you but I guess you won''t have a chance of playing it. It was always fun playing with these hidden blades." I asked him with a weird expression and then said with a regret visible in my face. "What the fu?k are you talking about? Of course, I know what that thing is but why are you able to move so much?!" He shouted at me with a pained expression while gritting his teeth. "Well...only Raksaya and Arno know this but I guess it won''t hurt to tell you when one of us will die here. Either you will die and that information will be useless or you will win and you can consider it as a reward...My body is much more immune to poisons than it should be possible for humans." I answered with a light smile. --- ''What the hell? Is he even human?! ...Those eyes again!!! Like everything in front of him is boring. Looking at me like I am just a bother and he would rather go sleep instead of dealing with me!!!'' Silver thought when he saw Akashi''s half-open eyes, he was so angered that he was tightening his grip at his own wound, making more blood gushed out of the wound. --- "Judging by how fast you have moved...you were mostly only acting. How were you able to act even though you had no idea what kind of poison it is?" Silver asked me with a darkened expression. "You don''t believe in my words, right? You are just stalling for time to see if poison will still take an effect...but I don''t mind, you are bleeding, so let''s chat." I said with an amused expression and when he heard my words he narrowed his eyes. "I actually let someone secretly follow you and they already informed me of your snooping around the black market. What else would you want to buy on the black market except for poison? I just had to go there myself and ask around for the most potent poisons. There were a lot of them but most of them were already in the organization''s market while the most potent one was unknown to me so I took the gamble." I said with a smile. To be honest, I have never ordered anyone to follow Silver. I just felt my energy slowly leaving my body so I figured that it was quite potent poison that caused exhaustion. I just needed to imagine what would it do to me if I didn''t have such immunity against it. --- ''What? I was...followed the entire time? No! That''s bullshit, I would have noticed it...but how else would he know this information?'' Silver was thinking hard about Akashi''s words with wide-open eyes. He was thinking so hard that he didn''t even notice that Akashi already moved. When I was Silver daze out, I threw at him one of my longer daggers. "Hm?!" Silver noticed something nearing him so he quickly tried to jump to the side but when he tried to kick off the ground with his right leg, it was too slow and weak. Resulting in dagger to create larger cut right next to his ribs. "Agh! What kind of dirty move was that? Weren''t we talking to each other?" He said while hatefully glaring at me. "There isn''t a thing called a dirty move when you are an ?ssassin. Was I complaining when you forced me to get rid of all men while you also sneak attacked me from behind? No...actually, I want to praise you for that flawless strategy. You even believed in my ability to deal with those men." I said while shrugging my shoulders. --- ''Tch, what he is saying is the truth but why were my movements so sluggish? Plus I thought that I actually dodged the dagger enough to leave a small cut and not a large one like this! ?! Was that hidden blade actually poisoned?! How much does he like to play with poison?!!'' Silver thought and his eyes widened once again and an expression of realization appeared on his face. --- "Yep, that hidden blade was poisoned to slow down your movements a bit but I have never thought that it would be so effective. It seems that you have skipped a lot of training for resistance against poisons." I nodded at him once I saw his expression. ...I am starting to feel that "unbearable pain" but thanks to my superior immunity I only feel like something is stinging me from inside at regular intervals. It''s not exactly a pleasant feeling but definitely not an unbearable one. It shouldn''t be able to kill me, not with how weak it is. "Silver, I think that both of us are tired enough from today''s events. So let''s end it once and for all!" I shouted at him and kicked off the ground with all my strength. I appeared in front of Silver extremely quickly. --- ''?! How did he appear in front of me so suddenly?! Fuck, I see him blurred, fu?k?n? poison. I can''t stay on the defensive since my vision is too blurred to defend against his "small" dagger'' Silver thought with a shocked expression and kicked out towards Akashi''s ?h?st. --- As I thought, he even has problems with his vision. His resistance against poison is really mediocre. I thought and dodged his kick that was actually coming at my right side of my stomach which made it even easier for me to dodge just by shifting my body to the left. When he had yet to recover his balance I slashed my dagger at his neck. --- ''FUCK! I can''t block it with this blurred vision!!'' Silver thought and took a gamble by slashing his dagger at Akashi''s neck too. Believing that Akashi would stop to defend himself. --- If you think that I am the same coward as you then you are mistaken! I shouted inside my mind and used my empty hand to block the incoming dagger by letting it pierce through my entire hand. Silver got the same idea, or maybe he just wanted to protect his neck out of instinct, however, due to his blurred vision from poison plus blood loss, he was able only to push dragger slightly away, ultimately making a large cut across his entire palm while smaller cut on his neck. Unfortunately, even that small cut on his neck would make him bleed out if he wouldn''t receive the 1st aid in a few minutes, not to mention his previous wounds. *Thud* He let of his dagger that pierced through my hand and his body hit the ground as he was holding his neck. "*Cough* I never imagined that *Cough* I would lose because of poison. *Cough* Should have listened more to that old man, Arno" He started to speak while watching the stars in the sky and every time he coughed, blood came out of his mouth. ...It actually hurts less than that poison. I thought while looking at the dagger stuck in my hand. *sigh* I sighed and dropped down on my ?ss. I also started to watch the stars brightly shining in the sky with tired eyes. "...How about we forget about everything that happened today and you help bandage me?" Silver said with a forced smile. "Sorry Silver but the moment you tried to target me was the moment I have declared you as a dead man inside my head." I replied to him with a small smile after seeing his forced smile. "What about the lea- mother? How do you think she will react?" He tried to convince me through Raksaya. "It''s futile Silver, I have recorded our entire conversation on my phone and even if I had no evidence...She would trust me since I already informed her more than a year ago that you will try to target me one day. Have a good rest, I will help you out so you don''t have to suffer" I said and went for his heart with my dagger. "Wai-!" I didn''t let him talk any more nonsense and pierced his heart, instantly killing him. I closed his eyelids to hide his shocked wide-open eyes. *sigh* ...Now I want to go to sleep too... I thought while looking at Silver''s closed eyes. "Anyway, even though you didn''t have as good talent as me, you were able to come up with good strategies. Overall, you were a worthy opponent." I muttered and got up from the ground. I took out Silver''s dagger from my hand and blood immediately started to pour from the wound. I quickly took out a vial with high concentrated alcohol in it and poured it on my hand and my shoulder. "Mm!" I slightly ?r??n?d and after I was done cleaning the wounds, I quickly took out bandages to take care of both of my wounds. I took out my phone and sent the recording to Raksaya, thankfully, the signal was good enough even though I was in the middle of nowhere. Now...let''s have a look at what''s inside. I went inside the "temple" while keeping my guard up. When I walked through the entrance I arrived at the big room filled with sealed crates. ...Shit, are all those crates loaded with explosives? *Bzz* My phone vibrated and when I looked at the display, I noticed that it was Raksaya. [Good job, can you bury him before you leave? Even though he tried to kill you...as a member of our organization, he deserves a proper burial.] [Sure, I will take care of it later when I am done with exploring those ruins. Look at what I have found right in the first room.] I answered and took a picture of explosives and all crates, however, when I sent the message, the signal started to fail. But seeing that my message was delivered I didn''t care about it. I looked around the room and noticed another door leading deeper into the temple. When I opened the door, the staircase leading down revealed itself and even though I am relatively able to see in the dark, I was unable to see the end. ... It looks more like a tomb... I thought after a while of walking around and when I finally arrived at the lower floor which should be around more than 100 meters under the ground. On the lower floor, there was nothing except for a relatively short hallway, there were no decorations on it or whatsoever. And the hallway was ending with the entrance to some small room with something that looked like an altar in the middle. I entered the small room where there was nothing else except for the altar, goblet and some kind of sealed scroll on each side of the altar. I quickly inspected the entrance but when I noticed that there was nothing extraordinary about those stone walls I approached the altar. "Heh" What the hell is this? Was this terrorist organization into satanism or some shit? I couldn''t help but chuckle. I touched and inspected altar but I couldn''t read a shit written on it. "Fucking zig-zags, what kind of language is that?" I couldn''t help but mutter with a frustrated expression and since I couldn''t read it, I at least took a photo of it. I grabbed the goblet with a red liquid inside it and I also grabbed the scroll before I felt something move which made me snap my head towards the entrance. Fuu...that was kind of reckless from me...I guess it''s due to that poison that''s still inside my body. Anyway, nothing bad happened. I thought when I saw that the entrance was still open. However...when I tried to walk out of there, I hit my face. Huh? Did I just hit my face against...nothing? I thought and extended my hand towards the entrance and when I tried to walk out, I was stopped by some kind of invisible wall. What the fu?k...I guess I shouldn''t have dissed their satanism. I joked a bit and put back the items on the altar before inspecting the wall once again but I found nothing yet the invisible wall was still there... I don''t have any supplies with me and there is no signal here... Whelp, I guess I will take a nap. I shrugged my shoulders and went to lie down next to the altar. "Good night, Satan-sama" I said and closed my eyes. ... When I woke up I had no idea how much time passed by but I was already incredibly thirsty and hungry. Not to mention that my appetite was big due to my daily training. When I tried to walk out of the room, the invisible wall was still there. ... After numerous hours of sleeping or inspecting walls and altar, I sat down in front of the altar. ...I couldn''t find any hidden bu??on or anything plus this invisible wall is simply too ridiculous...how is that even possible? Now, my only clues on how to get outside are those two things. I thought while looking at the goblet and scroll in my hands with narrowed eyes. But what should I do first? Open the scroll and look if there is anything written there or drink that weird red liquid and then open the scroll? I have played a lot of games where you have to drink something before opening some kind of sacred scroll but...what if I don''t have to drink anything and way how to escape is written here? ... I closed my eyes and for more than an hour, I was thinking about all kinds of possibilities. ...If this is the poison then I should be able to survive and if I will really find a way out by drinking it, I will be able to survive as long as I will fill my stomach to reduce the poison''s effect. I won''t be able to resist it with an empty stomach, even if it would be weaker poison. On the other hand...what can happen if I will open the scroll...alright, I don''t even want to know what can happen. This invisible wall is too scary for me to think about it...I guess I will go for a drink first and then scroll. I am thirsty anyway... I thought and drank from the goblet, the liquid was extremely warm but it wasn''t an unpleasant feeling. After I gulped down the entire content of the goblet, I threw it away and opened the scroll. Now!!! The way out is...empty? I tilted my head to the side while looking at the scroll, I tried to look at it from different angles but nothing appeared. "Shit! Don''t tell me that I was supposed to pour the liquid on the scroll!" I exclaimed and put my hand into my mouth, trying to make the liquid go back. But out of nowhere I appeared somewhere else, in...nowhere. It was extremely dark and even though I was able to see in the dark, there was nothing around me. I also felt like I was unable to move at all, I was able to only slightly move with my legs. ---Inside the same room after Akashi disappeared--- "Hehe, what an interesting human. Joking even in the face of death. He is indeed worthy of my legacy, the legacy of the Fire Monarch. Treading forward with no fear, that''s what''s required to become true monarch of fire...Who knows, maybe he will also surpass me, hehe" Deep voice resounded inside the room. "It''s too sad that I can''t follow him and watch his progress as he will set the entire world on fire during his journey towards the invincibility. Anyway, that lazy human made me want to go to sleep." The deep voice resounded once again but this time it sounded lazy and tired. Chapter 12 - #12 Being a baby again is strange ---1 week since Akashi''s mysterious disappearance--- "Leader..." Arno came inside Raksaya''s office with a disheartened expression and called out to Raksaya who was staring blankly into space. "Hm? Did you learn something new?" Raksaya woke up from her daze and asked Arno with a forced and sad smile. "...No, it''s too strange. We searched the place of his mission and even the place where he last sent his message but...We could only find dead bodies of terrorists and...Silver''s body, no ruins, it''s like they never even existed, to begin with." Arno said with a confused expression. "...You can stop the search." Raksaya suddenly said after a few seconds of silence. --- ''Akashi sent me a message saying that he will bury Silver''s body after he is done with his investigation. I don''t believe that he wouldn''t keep his promise and forget about it and the whole disappearance of the ruins is even more absurd. I have no idea what to think about it...Did some kind of higher being discovered about Akashi''s talent or what the hell happened?! This is the only plausible explanation I could come up with after thinking about it for the whole week.'' Raksaya thought while staring into the empty space once again. --- "...What? If you are worried that you are making decisions only according to your emotions then you are wrong. Akashi was an extremely talented individual and the loss of his presence is affecting almost everyone here. Not to mention that he was a candidate for the next leader''s position. It''s only natural that we try to find him. Please, take this and decide after looking into it." Arno said and handed Raksaya envelope that was entrusted to him by Akashi. "Is that..." Raksaya accepted it with slightly shaky hands. "Yes, I will leave you alone, you can call me once you are done. I will be waiting behind the doors." Arno said and left. Raksaya opened the envelope and there was a voice recorded with only 1 message. She unwillingly replayed it. "Ehm, *clearing throat* ...to be honest, I have no idea what to say...Like, it feels weird to speak to the device about your own death, haha. Anyway, I hope the one listening to it is you, Raksaya, if it''s anyone else...I will make sure to come back from the hell and strangle you, especially you, Arno. Anyway, what to say...since you are listening to this then I guess I am dead...who knows? Maybe it will get leaked and I will still be running around because Arno is capable of such a thing." Raksaya kept listening to it and even though tears started to fall from her eyes, her smile couldn''t be brighter. "Well, jokes aside. Raksaya, I have honestly no idea what would happen to you if I were to die one day so I can''t say to you to be happy if I am not even sure if you will be sad. Just don''t take it to your heart, I am still joking because I can''t speak seriously about this kind of thing. Anyway, I just hope that once I am gone you will be able to move forward in your life, be it normal life or life in the shadows. Just don''t be sad, you should be happy with me, at least I will be able to sleep for much longer than usual...." It continued for more than 5 minutes before the message finally ended but in the end, Akashi was only joking around. Only his last words were somewhat serious, wishing Raksaya best in her life and telling her to do whatever she wants. "Heh, I guess even death is boring to him. He is right, I should do what I want. I spent too much time here." Raksaya muttered "Arno!" Raksaya called out and Arno immediately came inside and got surprised when he saw the sight before him. Raksaya''s eyes were completely red from crying but the smile never disappeared from her face. "Y-yes?" He asked while he was still in shock. "I want to leave the organization and join Akashi''s mother together with my daughter." Raksaya said with a happy smile. "...Heh, alright but please wait until you select a new leader." Arno smiled upon hearing her words and plead for her to wait for a few more days. "Akashi said that you are worthy enough and I think the same. We will make it formal in 3 days and I will also leave in 3 days." Raksaya said, not letting Arno say a word to his defense, not letting him to even refuse. "...Heh, I understand." He shook his head with a smile and finally accepted. ... Raksaya explained the situation to Akashi''s mother and even though she cried for the entire night, Raksaya and her grandchild were there to comfort her. Raksaya even gave her Akashi''s message which also brought a smile on her face, however, she immediately started lightly cursing Akashi for not behaving how he was supposed. However, both Raksaya and Jane didn''t believe that Akashi actually died. They couldn''t come up with an explanation but they knew in their hearts that it''s only his new beginning. And since Raksaya left the organization, she also revealed herself as a real mother, unfortunately, the kid was still too small to comprehend her words but once they started to play together, they grew extremely closer and it looked like kid accepted both women as mothers. -------------------------- ... ---Back to Akashi--- I can''t move...I thought as I tried my best to move my legs but soon enough I heard a woman''s scream. ...The fu?k? After a few more minutes I finally saw a light but...I would rather keep details to myself...or more like I would like to forget them. "Mistress, it''s a healthy boy!" Said a woman wearing a traditional maid outfit while carrying me. Is this France? What''s up with that outfit, not to mention that it''s too old. I saw numerous better maid outfits in games. I thought while looking around myself and I saw even strangely old ceiling. "Give him to me!" The silver-haired woman said with an impatient and pleading tone. The maid quickly gave me to the silver-haired woman. ...Wait Gave me? Why are they holding me so easily and why everything around me seems so big? Don''t tell me I was reborn...Agh! And here I thought that I would be able to sleep inside that darkness. It was comfortable there but... now knowing what kind of place it was, I am content with being here. Not to mention that I will be able to laze around as a kid for numerous years! Yay! "Waaah!" I started to cry because I wanted to celebrate my incoming lazy years but since I didn''t know how to talk, I started crying. "Oh? Is he perhaps hungry? Come to me!" The silver-haired woman said and revealed her br??sts while bringing me closer. Fuck! No! Noooo! I thought inwardly but I was still hungry myself...I had to do it for my survival. "Ember! How are you?!" The red-haired man with orange eyes rushed inside the room and worriedly shouted at the silver-haired woman. "Dear, look at our little boy! Look at his beautiful eyes!" She completely disregarded his question and instead showed me off. Seeing this, the man looked towards the maid for answers. "Lord Phoenix, both newborn and mistress are safe" The maid bowed and said with a respectful tone with closed eyes. "I see, let me see his eyes." He said and approached me and Ember. --- ''?! What the hell are those eyes?! They look so strong even though he is just a newborn. Not to mention that bright red color which means that his genes are even purer than mine. He is a perfect example for my family but...are those...vertical slit pupils? I don''t even want to imagine how intimidating he will look when he grows up. Now, the only thing that remains is the ritual, let''s hope it will go alright as well.'' Akashi''s father thought when he saw his newborn son from up close. --- Huh? What''s up with that surprised face and that respectful tone? Was I reborn into the middle age era? Well, judging from the furniture in this room, it''s not that old. Wait...am I even in the same world? If yes then why the hell would I move backward in time. I guess this must be another world but I...don''t...have to care for now. Why am I so sleepy? Well, it''s not like I mind, good night. I thought and closed my eyes. ---Out of Akashi''s POV--- "Jun, dear, is there something wrong?" Ember asked with a confused expression "Not really but I need to perform the ritual as my father did with me" Jun, the red-haired man, answered with a stern expression. "Dear...do we really need to do that?" Ember asked with a worried expression. "Don''t worry, all members of the Phoenix family were quite resistant to fire, even at a young age. That''s also one of the reasons why I need to perform it." Jun said with a serious expression and Ember reluctantly parted with her newborn son. Jun took Akashi into both hands and approached the fireplace inside the room. Both Ember and the maid nervously watched while clenching their hands together. "As the 10th leader of the Phoenix family, I grant you, my son, the name Akashi. The entire Phoenix family hopes you will be strong enough to accept the fire as your companion and continue to honor our family''s name." Jun said and put his hands with Akashi above the fire but the flickering flame was still close enough to touch Akashi''s back. The flame suddenly grew much bigger and engulfed Jun''s hands together with Akashi. "?!" Jun was surprised by this but he felt that something like this shouldn''t be possible under normal circumstances. His instincts told him to endure the heat produced by fire and let the fire do whatever it wants with Akashi because it was clear as day that it was targeting Akashi''s body. "Jun?!!" Ember worriedly shouted at her husband when she saw this. "Quiet!" Jun lightly shouted to calm both women down. The flame enveloped Akashi''s body as if it was creating a blanket for him. Akashi, on the other hand, was just sleeping, not knowing about the situation here. "This?! Haha!" Jun immediately started laughing when he saw this but he immediately realized something and snapped his head at the maid inside the room. "Get out and don''t speak about what you have seen to anyone! Not even if the emperor was to ask you!" She shouted at her while glaring at her with his cold orange eyes. "Y-yes lord Phoenix!" The maid bowed and quickly run away in fear. "? What''s going on, dear?" Ember calmed down when she saw that Akashi was happily sleeping with no discomfort found on his face while being enveloped by the flames. "This has never happened before...From what I have heard then even the founder of our family wasn''t this abnormal." Jun muttered and then took Akashi away from the fireplace and handed him back to Ember. "He didn''t accept the fire as it''s a companion...The fire itself accepted our son as its master. This kind of thing...must stay in secret!" Jun said with a cold expression while glancing out of the window at the palace build in the middle of the town. ''This is really strange...There is no way for my son to be born with already teigu inside him. No...even if he had a teigu...It would be impossible for him to affect how would fire behave while being asleep. Teigu usually wants to take over their users and if they are not parasitic type then they are still dangerous to their own user...Was my son really accepted by fire just like that?'' Jun thought with a puzzled expression while looking at his son. Chapter 13 - #13 Aiko and mysterious woman "Dear, what happened? Why were you so suddenly summoned to the palace?" Ember worriedly asked Jun who just came back home with an angry expression. Ugh...I am forced to sit on my mother''s ??p but at least the br??stfeeding phase already ended. Now that I am 3 years old, I can finally spend the entire day without sleeping but...why would I even do that? Father...be careful or you might damage your teeth by gritting them so much. "They want to set up a marriage for my own son! Not to mention it''s some weaker noble family. Apparently their daughter was born 2 years ago and they want to strengthen the bond between noble families. Fucking bullshit, I have never even heard of their family''s name. Their daughter''s name is apparently Aria" Jun said with a darkened face. Yeah, fu?k?n? bullshit! Political marriage...booo! "Dear! Language in front of Akashi!" Ember immediately shouted with an angry expression before turning to me with a bright smile while ruffling through my hair. ...A little bit scary. "He can''t even understand my words so it''s alright." Jun said with a smirk. ...I couldn''t help it but a naughty smile appeared on my face. "Fucking" I said out of nowhere, surprising both of my parents but that wasn''t the end. "bullshit" When my mother heard the second word, she snapped her head at my father and her face darkened while her silver silk hair started floating around her. Fuck, let me go, demon! I started to fidget, trying to get away from my mother''s grasp. "Well, I thought of making Akashi deal with this marriage himself. If he won''t like it, he will have to deal with it by himself. Anyway, someone is probably calling me so...bye!" Jun said with a forced smile before running away from my mother''s room. I hardened my resolve and looked at my mother. When Jun fled from the room, her hair became normal once again and when she looked at me, she brightly smiled with her eyes closed. "It''s alright now, Akashi. The bad guy was thrown out by your mother." She said while playing with my hair. ...I don''t why but she looks even scarier than before. ---Another 3 years--- Finally, 6 years old! I thought when I woke up one day and stretched my back. Let''s go train, although it will be quite hard, with that woman constantly watching over me. I thought while side glancing at the "invisible" woman standing near the window, guarding me. ''?! Did young lord just look at me?! No, that''s impossible! I must be imagining things, the young lord is just 6 years old, there is no way he can see through my magical artifact.'' The woman noticed Akashi''s quick glance but thought of it as a coincidence since she was standing near the window. --- I discovered that this isn''t my old world anymore. Here, there are numerous supernatural things that can make humans much stronger. Not to mention that the limit of human physical abilities here is much higher than in my old world. I was able to sneak into my father''s library a few times and I have read a few books regarding these weapons. As of now, I am aware of 3 types of weapons and they are: Teigu - most of them were created from the remains of Danger Beasts that had unique powers, imbuing the equipment with special abilities. Many weapons and armor type Teigu were also forged from a rare metal called Orichalcum. Their abilities aren''t limited only 1 for 1 weapon. It depends on the strength of Danger Beast while it was still alive and ores used in its creation. Magical artifacts - weaker than Teigu but they are still very dangerous but not only to other people, they are extremely dangerous even for wielders when one doesn''t know how to operate it. And the opposite of Teigu where those weapons have their own consciousness and choose their own "master", Magical artifacts can be used by anyone who has potential and is strong enough to control them. Shingu - only a few of them were created and they are more or less failed attempts to create new Teigu. They aren''t as strong as Teigu but that doesn''t mean that they are weak or even weaker than Magical artifacts. However, most of them were locked up in the Empire''s vault. These weapons are comparable to Magical artifacts. ...*sigh* I am still slightly surprised by discovering all of this. And there is much more, it seems that there is also civil war slowly brewing up and due to sudden death of the last Emperor, there is no one to take his place. His heir is still a little kid, more like a baby, and the only ones who can direct the country right now are 2 ministers. Those 2 ministers are also influenced by the decisions of other noble families. Anyway, father already informed me of the situation in the Capital, that''s the city where I am currently staying. Looks like there is a lot of rotten eggs trying to gain power and wealth through weak people''s suffering. My father even asked me what do I think about it but I simply shrugged my shoulders since I didn''t want to explain something which 6 years kid might not be able to tell. My real thoughts about it are pretty normal. This seems like fantasy world in the middle age era so it''s completely normal about this greed. Even in my old world, there were a lot of greedy people not caring for other''s lives and...it''s honestly everyone''s choice how they decide to live. I am not saying that greed and killing innocent people is right but I also killed a few innocent people just to protect my mother and Raksaya. Why should I care about others when I am only individual and my goal is to keep safe those people close to me. Of course, since those 2 ministers are directing country, they should think for the good of the country or it will slowly crumble from inside. This is the responsibility of having such authority. "?!" my left eye started twitching out of nowhere as if it was trying to show me something. I closed my eyes to calm my left eye down and then I focused on it before slowly opening my eyes once again. What the hell is that? Am I also in the game? I thought when I saw a small display in front of me. --- [Name: Akashi Phoenix Title: King of Sloth Health: 90/90 Energy: 135/135 Strength: 4 Agility: 7 Intelligence: 7 Constitution: 4 Charisma: -1 (0) Strength - represents explosive strength that your muscles are able to produce Intelligence - represents your awareness and brain capacity (can lead to a photographic memory) Constitution - represents your health, toughness of your body (skin, bones, muscles, tendons. Having high strength and low constitution can lead to damaging your muscles the same applies to agility.) Charisma - helps you in persuading and bribing and convincing people to see the problem from your point of view. (Doesn''t represent your way with words. You can have a silvery tongue while having low charisma, you just need to know what words to say to please others) Young noble (class): +1 charisma King of Sloth (title: passive): The main problems in your life are deciding in which position you will sleep next. You gain +50% to the regeneration speed of health and energy while resting or being in a half-sleep mode.] Both class and title can be changed in 30 minutes intervals, however, you can''t change it during the battle, unless that battle is already ongoing for more than 30 minutes. --- What the fu?k is that charisma? It must be bugged for me to have a negative amount of charisma, thankfully my class is negating it and making it 0...which isn''t that great either. Although I don''t understand why I can see this, it will be of great help since I had no way how to check my strength in the previous world. Both my strength and constitution must be so low because I couldn''t start training with that woman constantly around me. I was able only to stretch my body and observe things without appearing too suspicious so that''s why my agility and intelligence must be so high. I can''t wait to try having high agility combined with high intelligence, it will make it possible for me to dodge anything coming at me. However, seeing my low constitution...I should train my body before enhancing my agility even further. As for my title...it''s like made for me. I can be in half-sleep mode even during the fight, haha. *Knock* *Knock* The knocking sound on the door woke me up from my thoughts. "Come in!" I said with an authoritative voice. It feels weird talking like this...show off your pride but I guess it''s normal in this world. At least, that''s what my father taught me but I am still having bored half-open eyes while being at home. "Young master!" A little girl came running into my room while wearing a maid outfit. Her name is Aiko and she was born 2 years before me, therefore, she is 8 years old and my father appointed her as my personal maid. She comes from the family of our head maid who is also living together with us inside this enormous mansion. Her eyes are of sky blue color and her hair tied up in 2 pigtails has a dark blue color. The length of her hair is up to her shoulders. And even though she is just 8 years old, her body is oddly too good developed for her age. I guess people in this era develop and grow much faster than in my previous world. "Aiko, you can go back. I am already dressed up, I also made my bed look neat" I said and adjusted my tie while looking at Aiko with indifferent eyes. "Whaat~? Again? Young master, this is my job...Why don''t you want me to help dress you up and tidy your room?" Aiko replied with a defeated expression as she started staring at the ground with a sad expression. --- ''Poor Aiko...but now that I think about it. The young lord is too abnormal in this. He always looks like he is half asleep yet he does all the work that was supposed to be his maid''s work. I wonder how he would look with a stern expression together with those fiery eyes of his...haah *cough* No I can''t think about young lord like that. I am his bodyguard and even though he is slightly strange, it''s my duty to ensure his safety and only his safety, nothing more.'' The woman observing those two, thought while having slightly red cheeks under her black mask. --- "Because I don''t want to be WATCHED while dressing up plus it''s something I can take care of myself." I said and threw a quick glance at the location next to the window. Too late for that, isn''t it? Pedo woman standing next to the window. "Hauu...I understand young master but at least let me clean your room, please." Aiko said while bowing to me. Why do you want to clean my room so much? I have no magazines under my bed. "Alright, you can come next morning but right now, there is really nothing to do for you here. Tell my parents that I will join them in the dining hall in a few minutes." I said with a forced smile. "Yay! Thank you, young master!" She bowed to me for the last time and exited my room. *sigh* I can''t get used to this "maid crap" Anyway, if I want to start training I can''t do it while being constantly watched by this woman. Maybe I can try to convert her from my father''s side to my side. I was told by my father that everyone in this house must truly worship fire and that includes even maids. Judging from her unique ability to make herself almost invisible, the item she is using must be quite a treasure which means that she must be truly loyal to our house. I wonder if I would be able to notice her if she tried her best to hide her presence and didn''t let the rays of sunlight shine at her. It must be more suitable for night situations. ...Well, let''s try it out, if I will fail I can make up some excuses. This is a fantasy world after all. "*Clearing throat* Come out, woman." I said in a cold tone while looking at the door. "..." She didn''t react, maybe she thought that I was thinking that someone is behind the door. "Don''t make me repeat myself twice!" I widened my eyes and snapped my head towards the window while glaring at her with my extremely cold eyes with vertical slit pupils. --- When the woman saw Akashi''s cold eyes she actually shivered. And who wouldn''t? Having your presence discovered by the child while using the ability of the strong item. Not to mention that Akashi''s eyes were extremely cold, the same ones he had when he was killing his targets. ''...What is this pressure? And how come that he can see me?! What is going on? Should I reveal myself or play ignorance?!'' The woman thought while her eyes were shaking as she was looking into Akashi''s fiery red eyes. --- Chapter 14 - #14 Collecting free points The woman finally revealed herself and performed a deep bow. Although I couldn''t see her face because of her mask, she should be around 20 years old with her body. She was wearing some strange black elastic clothes which showed all of her incredible curves. I guess those clothes are the reason behind her "invisibility" ability. "I-I am sorry about this but this is the job entrusted to me by the Lord Phoenix himself. This one is named Ichika." She said while she kept looking at my reaction. "I understand but...your presence is too annoying. I will give you 2 options to choose from. Either you will leave me alone or you will become exclusively loyal to me which means that you will be able to remain by my side." I said with a small smile. --- [Gain Ichika''s loyalty (*) Reward: 1 free SP Consequences: Ichika will inform your father about your abnormal awerness] --- The display appeared in front of me once again but this time it was just some kind of objective. Judging from Ichika''s not changing expression, she can''t see it. "A-Are you saying that you want me to betray your own father, young lord?!" She widened her eyes and looked like she was about to disagree. "You can''t call it betrayal, after all, I am his son. Your main objective is to keep me safe, it shouldn''t matter who you will be loyal to...no...since you are to keep me safe, you should be loyal only to me. Not to mention that in the future I will become the leader of this house...Don''t you want to gain my favor? All you have to do is simply keep your mouth shut about unnecessary stuff, my father doesn''t need to know everything I do" I slowly approached her with my hands kept behind me while telling all of this with a smile "...I-" She looked slightly uncertain because anything could happen and I don''t have to become the leader either. And now for the final act... "Why are you still so uncertain? Let me ask you something else...How much do you worship "Fire Lord"? Are your beliefs even the same as ours?" I narrowed my eyes and asked her with a suspicious look. "?! Of course I worship him! Your father, the Lord Phoenix, was the one who freed me from poverty and trained me. I have resolved myself to believe in anything he believes in, no matter what!" She resolutely said while keeping one of her hands to her heart. "Good...if you believe then what do you think about this..." I said, closed my eyes and spread my arms. "Young lord?" Ichika was confused by my stance. I have never tried to do this but...let''s just focus on the image of the bright fire. After 3 seconds of concentrating, little flames suddenly appeared all around me on the ground and my arms were engulfed by fire. When I slowly opened my eyes, a little flame escaped from my right eye, the flames all around my room grew even bigger but none of them were damaging my furniture. --- ''W-what is this?! Is it possible for the young lord to have a fire type teigu already at this age?! No...this is not a teigu. Fire-type teigu would start to devour anything closeby, possibly even its owner in case he would be too weak. These flames aren''t damaging anything and even though they are extremely close to me, I can only feel comfortable warmth...What kind of being is the young lord?'' Ichika thought while looking at Akashi with wide-open shaky eyes. --- I stopped concentrating and pouring my energy outside of my body which made the flames completely disappear like they never existed. "What about now? Do you think I am unworthy to become a leader of the Phoenix house?" I said with a smirk. "N-no! I would never dare to say such a thing! Please forgive me for doubting the young lord!" She quickly kneeled on one leg and said with a strong voice, however, it was still visible that she was shaken and confused from the previous event. [Charisma comes in many forms, it''s on you to choose which way you will take as your primary one. You can also choose the way of balance.] [+1 Charisma for intimidating Ichika.] [+1 Charisma for Ichika being in awe of your unknown power] [Objective completed: + 1 Free SP. You can ?ssign it by thinking about the specific stat.] Is it so easy to gain charisma? Nah...this must have been some kind of test since all my life I was just an underling. I have never cared about leading anyone, maybe that''s the reason for my low Charisma. It will probably stop increasing so fast once I hit the minimal amount what''s for me as a noble required. I will keep that free stat for now. ...Still, this kneeling thing is too strange...I get bowing to someone but kneeling...*sigh* I guess I will have to get used to this too. I brightly smiled and extended my arm to her while my cold eyes became warm filled with a calm flame. "No need for such ceremony. It''s being said that words can''t express real respect while actions do it better. I think that both are lacking. Seeing the look in your violet eyes is enough for me to see your respect. You don''t need to kneel to me just to make me feel that I am above you. You are the part of my house and if you will prove your loyalty to me, I will treat you as my own family and anyone who will try to hurt you will be cleansed by my flames." I said while a few rays of the sun were shining through the window right at my face. --- ''?!'' Ichika was speechless after listening to Akashi''s honest words together with his friendly expression that was being illuminated by the rays of the sun. She could only keep staring at his face and extended arm. --- [+1 Charisma for showing your kindness to Ichika] Heh, as I thought, it works this way too. I couldn''t help but smile even more widely when I noticed the text in front of me. Now my Charisma should have 3 points. "Oh! I am sorry for the delay, young lord! Please let me protect you and I promise that I won''t say anything you don''t want Lord Phoenix to hear." She took hold of my hand and got up. "Mm...let''s go to the dining room. My parents are already waiting for me there." I nodded at her words with, now, bored look and turned to door, preparing to leave my room. "Yes, young lord!" She said and "disappeared" or better to say that she used her clothes'' ability. I thought while glancing at her from the corner of my eye. If my father saw her unrevealed, he would definitely question her. He must have ordered her to guard me from the shadows. I took look at my current energy [Energy: 100/135] Hmm, just that little show cost me 35 energy? Not to mention that I didn''t do anything special with that fire and only let it take form of flames around me. Energy should come from both Intelligence and Constitution since it''s not exactly "mana". After I descended stairs and getting greeted by numerous maids, I arrived at the dining room but it would be better to call it a hall. It was too large to be called a room. "Sweetie! Come here!" When my mother saw me enter the room, she immediately called out to me while waving her hands and pointing at the empty seat next to her. "Good morning, mother." I said with a smile and sat down next to her. "So you finally decided to join us, huh?" Jun, my father, said with a neutral tone with closed eyes. But I get from where he is coming from...He is trying to make me independent from the yearly age since I am in this comfortable environment, he must be thinking that I would never learn anything. He is trying to make me strive for his acknowledgment...I don''t think it''s a bad strategy, however, I think it is too double-edged strategy. "Father." I said in the same tone and nodded at him with closed eyes. "?!" He was visibly surprised by my reply but soon enough a small smile appeared on his face. "You two, can''t you greet each other normally?!" My mother scolded both of us while pouting her lips. "...haha" Both I and my father looked at each other before we started to laugh. "Laugh for another 2 seconds and I will stuff your breakfast into your throat myself. Hehe" My mother immediately said while looking at my father and then started to laugh herself while putting her hand in front of her mouth. We both stopped laughing and even though it wasn''t directed at me, I still tried to play dead. This new mother is even scarier than my previous one! Thankfully, I am too young for her to "abuse" me like she "abuses" my father. ... "Akashi...I know that you have yet to leave this mansion so I will let you leave today since you are already 6 years old. You can go out and explore the surrounding of our territory or even play around with other kids." My father said with a small smile and I knew just from his words that he is up to no good. "Father...haven''t you said to me that the city can be dangerous?" I asked with a confused expression. I noticed that upon hearing my words, his eyebrows raised a bit in surprise before his poker face recovered. "It is dangerous if you are out of our territory. Here, no one will dare to do anything to you. However, I still commend you for remembering my warning." He said with a small smile and nod of appreciation. I nodded back as a "thank you". --- ''*sigh* Is this really a good way how you are supposed to nurture your child? I am afraid that Jun expects too much from little Akashi...I don''t want to see their relationship crumble but I can''t speak about those things against Jun, he is the head of the family. It''s just that I feel too sad...I''ve decided, if Akashi will get trauma from what Jun is about to do, I will make sure to stop Jun from doing anything further to our son!'' Ember thought with a sad expression while watching Akashi''s and Jun''s exchange, unfortunately, it''s impossible for her to know that they weren''t talking to each other with words but with gestures and their indifference. ''...I know that sad expression the Mistress is making...She is worried about their relationship and that the young lord will grow accustomed to act cold towards the lord Phoenix. I don''t understand what is going inside the young lord''s head but I am positive that he won''t be affected by this.'' Ichika thought while observing Ember''s expression from shadows with a thoughtful expression behind her mask. ''...This kid, I am already proud of him just from this little exchange. He even adapted so quickly when I suddenly became so "cold" towards him. One side of me doesn''t want me to do "that" but the other side is telling me to discover my son''s limits. I want to see just how far he can go before I will have to teach him other things about life.'' --- [+1 Charisma for getting father''s acknowledgment] Oho? Interesting...since he gave me a point for free, I will comply with his whims and go out. "In that case, I think I will go...I am interested in the world beyond our home." I said with a small smile. I have no idea what he would do if I simply said that I don''t want to but to be honest, I really am interested to look around. I felt like a caged bird inside this mansion and to be honest...I am slightly missing the thrill of the fight and seeing a bit of blood. ...I hope that doesn''t make me a sadist. It''s just a long time since I have killed anyone so I can''t help but feel like I am missing something. ------END------ [Name: Akashi Phoenix] [Title: King of Sloth] [Class: Young Noble (+1 Cha)] [Health: 90/90] [Energy: 135/135] [Strength: 4] [Agility: 7] [Intelligence: 7] [Constitution: 4] [Charisma: 3 (4)] [Free stat points to ?ssign: 1] Chapter 15 - #15 First time outside of the mansion After we were done eating our breakfast, I wanted to leave and noticed my father give some kind of signal towards Ichika. I went back to my room to change my clothes since I will be going out. Ichika didn''t follow me this time. She must be receiving a mission from my father. I am quite interested if I can also level up since I have all those stats, it should be possible. Hm? As I was changing my clothes, I noticed curtains on my windows move slightly as if someone let an uninvited draught in. "Can''t you even knock or are you enjoying looking at me while I am changing? I don''t recall having anything that would catch the interest of a woman like yourself." I disinterestedly said while I continued changing my clothes and Ichika revealed herself. [+1 Intelligence for revealing an "assassin" in your room] "P-please don''t misunderstand, young lord. It''s my habit." Ichika said with an awkward tone. --- ''This is simply unbelievable...I tried to sneak here while doing my best to mask my presence. How is it possible? Although my magical artifact works the best at night, it''s not like I can''t sneak around in the broad daylight'' Ichika thought with a helpless smile behind her mask. --- "Young lord, can I ask a question?" She asked with a respectful tone. "Shoot" I said while putting white gloves on and adjusting my belt. "...How did the young lord discover me?" She asked with her confused violet eyes. Hearing her question, I turned at her with a teasing smile. "You hid your presence very well but you can''t influence shadows, wind, and many other elements. The curtains moved slightly more than usual out of nowhere so I knew that you just came in." I said with a smile and then moved in front of Ichika. "I see..." Ichika muttered while staring into empty space. --- ''How much is he aware of his surroundings? And wasn''t that only for a little moment before the curtains returned to their usual place? ...I think that I start to understand the young lord. Although he appears to be extremely lazy and disinterested, he actually checks his surroundings all the time...If he was just talented in this aspect then it would be fine but...his lazy image is making it even scarier.'' Ichika thought and opened her eyes wide when she was looking at Akashi''s 6 years old face. --- "Anyway, the Lord Phoenix ordered me to-" Ichika wanted to start reporting the content of her talk with my father but I stopped her. "He ordered you to hire some thugs to scare me, right?" I said with a bored look in my eyes. I took a look at my energy which was at 100 points after my little show. [Energy: 145/145] Nice, it seems like intelligence increased my energy by 10 points. However, I am slightly disappointed since I don''t know if I was able to recover the energy thanks to my title or thanks to the breakfast... When I looked away from the display to look at Ichika, I noticed that her eyes were wide open in surprise. "Are you supposed to hire some innocent people taking the role of thugs or were you ordered to hire real thugs?" I asked her another question. "...Just some innocent people..." She answered me after recovering from her shock. "Alright, hire real thugs, also lend me one of your daggers. I don''t have any weapon on me." I said with a smile and extended arm, waiting for her to give me her dagger. "Young lord? Why do you want me to hire real thugs?! I am confident in keeping you alive but it''s still too dangerous!" Although she said this with pleading eyes, she still gave me one of her daggers. I unsheathe it and looked at the condition of the dagger and couldn''t help but lightly nod my head. Curved blade, 1 sharp edge, 1 sharp point. More suitable for slashing than piercing attacks. "Good, we are going out. As for your question...I want to try something, don''t you dare go against my words and if you really want to go against it, say it aloud right now." I said with a poker face. Better than you hiring some innocent people and being a cause of their deaths. "N-no, I will follow the young lord''s orders." She said with a defeated look in her eyes. She then disappeared and went outside to look for the thugs for hire. From what I have heard about this city, it shouldn''t be that hard to find them, hehe. Anyway, if she will dare to hire just some actors, it will be her problem, not mine. I should also hide this dagger, I can''t let my mother or father see it. I hid the dagger under my black uniform with an insignia on my shoulder in the shape of a phoenix with spread wings. That''s the symbol of my house and with that, everyone should be able to recognize who I am. At least in our territory, the Capital city is extremely big and it is divided into different parts. Each part is controlled by different noble families. Our territory belongs to one of the biggest parts of the cities. I have yet to know the reason why our family is so powerful while those 2 ministers tolerate it...Or more like why the emperor tolerated it but now that there are 2 ministers at the power, they are trying to limit our family somehow. The first step was that arranged marriage. My father could decline of course, but it would unnecessarily anger them. He accepted under the condition that the marriage would take place once I am 18 years old. In those years...anything can happen, hehe. ... As I was leaving our mansion... "Sweetie, wait!" My mother called out to me, stopping me right in front of the doors leading to the outside of the mansion. "Yes, mother?" I asked with a warm smile. "Jeez, what is your father thinking...making you go outside in those clothes. You look like you are going to war." My mother muttered while massaging the bridge of her nose when she saw my clothes that looked slightly similar to a military uniform. "Father said that I need to be a good example for our house once I am outside." I replied to her with a forced smile. ...He even said that I need to have a strict expression. thankfully, I will be able to stay in my half-asleep mode because having half-opened eyes with a boring look can from other perspectives look like I am proud and arrogant. Now, I am glad that most people usually misunderstand this fact. "Alright, just remember to have fun and the most important thing is...BE CAREFUL!" She said with a serious expression and stuffed something in my hand. A little sack with gold coins? ?! I couldn''t help but recall the first time when I have got pocket money from my previous mother. Heh, they have the same smile. Although two of them look so different when it comes to their appearances, they still have the same nature. I wonder if all mothers are like those two or if I am simply lucky to have such great mothers. I couldn''t help but release a genuine smile and exhale a bit of air due to nostalgia moment. "Thank you, mother! I said with a big smile, revealing my white teeth. She just nodded and sent me away with a slightly sad expression. When I closed the doors behind me, I stopped walking. ...Keeping my mother safe in my previous world wasn''t that hard since all I had to do was hide my identity. Here...anyone can target her due to her position. I resumed walking towards the exit of our residence and as I was walking through our garden, my eyes became extremely cold as I was staring towards the exit. ...I must become much stronger than in my previous life. I will protect that smile even if I will have to kill thousands of innocents! When I noticed the change around me I quickly woke up and those little flames on the tips of the grass also disappeared. ...I shouldn''t waste my energy like that... [Energy: 145/145] Hm? It didn''t take any energy? Then why did it appear? I thought and before I knew it, I was already near the gate. "Oh! Young lord, are you going out? Please wait for a moment" One of the 2 guards said and went to unlock the gate. He opened it for me. "Please be careful outside!" He said with a smile and I just nodded at him. ... Hmm...there aren''t as many beggars as I thought it would be. These were my first thoughts when I noticed the situation after a few minutes of walking around. "Hey isn''t that young lord of Phoenix house?" "I think so but what is he doing outside all alone?" "Look at his clothes and that look in his eyes...He really is the heir to the Phoenix house." I immediately became an attraction like some animal in the ZOO. I went back towards the market area which is stationed only about a minute of walk from our residence. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it was exactly in front of our residence. As I was browsing through various stalls, I noticed a one time that caught my attention. It was earings in shape of the crescent moon with a shining silver color. It was visible that it was a good quality product. I took it into my hands to inspect it further. "Hello, young lord, had you perhaps took a fancy to these earnings?" The shopkeeper asked me with a big smile when he saw me stop at his stall. "Are these earnings made from surgical stainless steel?" I raised my head and asked him with my poker face. "Y-yes." He answered with an uncertain expression. Doesn''t he know or is it because he has never heard of the surgical stainless steel? Well, just by the weight it''s very similar to it. "How much is it?" I asked him. "10 gold coins" He answered with a big smile. That''s quite a rip-off, I only have 5 gold coins and a few silver ones. I can try to bargain with him but I guess I will resolve it after I am done with my experiment today. "Reserve it for me, I will come for it later." I said while putting the earings back and then turned around to leave. "Of course, young lord!" He shouted when he saw me walking away. "*Young lord, I have found 2 thugs who would be willing to try to kidnap you. What do you want me to do next?*" As I was walking through the streets, I heard Ichika''s voice. "*Tell them that I will go through that dark alley, it''s a good location, it is a shortcut connecting the market area with the poorer areas of the city where guards rarely patrol. I will make it look like I am using it to get home faster.*" I kept on walking with my poker face as I whispered while looking towards the alley''s location. "*Alright, I will go now...please don''t do anything reckless while I am away from you, young lord.*" I heard Ichika''s pleading voice next to me and I simply nodded to her. Chapter 16 - #16 A Special Class? As we agreed on with Ichika, I took a shortcut to get to the market area... "Hey, kid. Are you going somewhere?" 1 guy stopped me from advancing any further and another 1 followed right after me when I entered the valley. "What do you want?" I asked with a shaky voice. Why are there bruises on their faces? It looks like they are recent...I see, haha. Ichika must have revealed herself in front of them to offer them the deal but they couldn''t control themselves when they saw her body. After all, her clothes are elastic so it complement her curves and her not so small br??sts. Not to mention that she doesn''t wear anything under those clothes, which makes her n?pp??s further stand out. I really feel sorry for her if she doesn''t wear anything under it just because her stealth ability would no longer work. "Hehe, nothing much. I and my friend just want some money and with your help, we will be able to make some sum." The guy in front of me approached me and put his hand on my shoulder with a reassuring smile. "A-are you aware who I am? Y-you can''t just..." I said while my body started to shake a bit, I even make it seem like I didn''t know what to say. "What can''t we? Come on, if you will come with us willingly, nothing bad will happen to you. haha" He said with a creepy laugh. "What if I don''t want to go anywhere?" I asked him. "Then we will quickly change your opinion. If you know what I mean." He replied with a wide smile. ...That''s pretty fu?k?d up that they would also target kids...but whatever. I should forget about all the things I have brought with me from my previous life and start learning the way of life in this world. "I see...At least I won''t feel bad after killing you" I stopped shaking and said straight to his face with a bright smile and closed eyes. "Huh? What did you jus-" The guy in front of me immediately brought his face closer to me, trying to intimidate me. *Splash* *Thud* Before he could get any closer to me, I took out my dagger and slashed his neck. "Your breath stinks" I said while indifferently looking at him lying on the ground. [Congratulation on your first kill. Due to the method you decided to use, you have unlocked the new class: Assassin] [Congratulation on unlocking the leveling system. Each class has 10 levels and your gained XP will always be given to the class you have selected right at that moment. Once your class hits the 10th level it will stop taking the spot in your Class'' spot and will become the Passive Class, benefits from that class will also remain even if you will select a different Class.] [+2 XP for killing the thug.] [Class: Young noble (Lv. 1; +1 Cha) 2/10 XP] ''?! How is it possible for the young lord to kill without any hesitation?! Not to mention that his eyes never changed, not even for a second! It took me more than 1 year of killing prisoners and other scums to get used to it...Maybe...he just doesn''t know life''s value? I mean, he was always kept inside that mansion...'' Ichika thought with a surprised expression while watching Akashi kill the man in 1 move so mercilessly. --- "What...the...fuck?" The other guy blocking my "escape" route muttered with a shocked expression when he saw his colleague drop down on the ground, bleeding from his neck. "Oh? I almost forgot about you." I turned around and looked at the second guy with a bright smile and a bit of blood on my face from the first guy. "Y-you brat! You will pay for this!" He gritted his teeth and shouted at me. He unsheathed his saber and rushed towards me full of killing intent. --- ''?! fu?k! I spaced out for too long and now I won''t make it! I am fu?k?n? failure!!'' Ichika gritted her teeth and criticized herself while doing her best to intercept the thug coming at Akashi. ''Young lord, please!'' Ichika even further accelerated and her speed was even faster than what she has ever produced but it still wasn''t enough. --- "Die, you insolent brat!" He said and slashed his saber in a vertical arc. "Oho?" I was slightly surprised by his speed since he probably wasn''t trained to be soldier yet his speed was really good. I guess this is where the human limits are showing the difference in our worlds. Even petty thug is much faster than those top bodyguards in my previous world. I am not sure if I would be able to dodge his attack if I didn''t have any experience and have only my stats to rely on. When his saber was right above my head, I decided it was the perfect moment to dodge. I always like to dodge in the last second because it didn''t give your opponent the opportunity to change their attack. Sudden evasion, quick and precise counter-attack. That was always my strategy. But this time...I have overestimated my abilities in this 6 years old body. When I wanted to dodge, by stepping to the side, it was abnormally too slow and he managed to make a small cut on my left cheek. How could I make such a stupid mistake? This is no longer my old body...it''s hard when your reflexes stay the same but your body not...The next time, I know that I have to move my timing a bit forward. I sensed extreme potent killing intent right behind the thug. "Stop! Don''t do it Ichika!" I shouted. The thug also sensed this and slashed with his saber behind him. The thug''s saber only tore through the air but nothing else. Ichika then revealed herself next to me. "Y-you?! You are that n?pp??s woman!" The thug shouted with an angry expression while pointing at her n?pp??s. "What?...?! YOU-!" It took her a few seconds before she realized where he was pointing at, she covered her br??sts with her one hand and with the other she readied her dagger while side glancing at me. "Stop Ichika...He is mine~ hehe!" I said and used my thumb to wipe away the blood coming from the cut on my cheek and then licked it with a crazy smile. --- ''This brat is crazy! I have to get out of here...maybe if I will take him as hostage I will be able to get away from that scary woman. Why did she even hire us when she is protecting this brat?'' The thug thought while watching Akashi with a bit of fear in his eyes. --- "What?! Young lord, you are already injured! Please, leave it to me, it will take only a few seconds." Ichika tried to make me reconsider. "It was my own mistake and I want to correct it. Just watch!" I said and rushed towards the thug. "Wait!" Ichika called out to stop me but I didn''t listen to her. "Haha, come on, arrogant brat!" The thug shouted and got into defensive stance. When I got near enough I tried to slash his tight but he saw through my move and parried my dagger, he used his other hand to throw a fist at me when I was out of balance after that parry. I crossed my arms before me and blocked his punch but it still made my left arm numb. [+1 Constitution for blocking a punch from someone who is 3 times heavier than you!] His punch forced me to retreat but when I was pushed back, I extended my right arm to him and flicked with my finger, making fire appear out of nowhere and sending it towards his face. "Wha-! Agggh!!!" He didn''t expect something like that and his face started to burn while he was screaming in agony. Tch, I wanted to make needle out of the fire and pierce his eye...I guess I have to practice more. [Health: 98/100] [Energy: 152/155] Hmm, not bad, just 3 points for something so effective. And as I thought...both intelligence and constitution increase my Energy. "Young lord! Are you alright?!" After seeing that the man finally lost, Ichika immediately ran up to me and checked the wound on my cheek with a worried expression. --- ''Why didn''t he use his fire right from the beginning?! That was too reckless from the young lord!'' Ichika thought while checking on Akashi''s wound --- "Stop it, it''s not the end yet." I gently slapped her hand away and approached the thug who was lying on the ground with a burnt face. "W-what do you want?!" Judging from his voice, if he could cry with this burnt face, tears would already start falling down. There is no way these guys would act on their own...There must be a bigger group behind them. No one sane would dare to attack the son of the influential person without any backing. "Tell me, where is your group located, how many people and if any noble family is backing you." I said, surprising both Ichika and the thug. "I- we weren''t the part of any organization..." He said with a shaky voice. "I have never mentioned anything about the organization. Tell me if you don''t want to be eaten alive by the flames. Slowly burning your skin, from your legs up to your face once again. Even your genitals won''t be spared." I said and his expression immediately became horrified and even Ichika looked at me in shock. "Decide, now!" I said and my right arm caught on fire while I was staring down at him with my cold red eyes. "Ah!! Yes! Just don''t let that fire anywhere near me! I have no idea how much guys our organization have but we are indeed backed by the noble family with the blue dragon as insignia. Please don''t kill me, that''s all I know! I am just a lowly underling." He said with a pleading voice. "I won''t kill you..." I said and extended both of my hands towards him. "W-what do-" "I will just cleanse you" I poured the big amount of my energy into both of my hands and flames of high temperature gushed out of my palms enveloping his entire body. He didn''t even have a chance to scream or say any letter before his body disappeared, leaving only ashes on the ground. [Congratulation on unlocking a special class: Fire Monarch] [+2 XP for killing the thug.] [+1 BXP for burning your enemy. BXP applies only to the related special class. The special classes aren''t leveled up by normal XP but by performing actions related to your Special Class, they also receive half experience as normal classes] [Class: Young noble (Lv. 1; +1 Cha) 4/10 XP] [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 1; +1 Cha, +1 Int, +1 Const) 1/10 BXP] ...Fire Monarch? Interesting...I would think of it more as a title rather than class but I am not complaining. After all, it is a special class. "Ichika, do you have any trusted comrades in our guards?" I asked, waking her up from her daze. "Ah...yes, there are a few of them." She replied why looking how the ashes were blown away by the wind. "Once you have time, tell them to investigate that noble family for me. They should be in the opposite area of the city to us. Tell them to play it safe and to be careful. There is no need to rush things." I ordered and went to loot and burn down the body of the first thug and Ichika just nodded at me. Tch...just a few silver coins [+1 BXP for burning your enemy] [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 1; +1 Cha, +1 Int, +1 Const) 2/10 BXP] "Young lord, we need to tend to your wound, please." She said with a pleading voice. "Yes, we will clean it. Let''s go buy something to clean the wound, some other things and mainly a black cloak for me." I said and started to leave the valley "Why black cloak of all things?" She asked with a curious tone and used her gear''s ability to disappear and followed right after me. "Because we are going out of the city!" I said with a smirk across my face while wiping the blood away from my face with my handkerchief. "W-whaaat?!! We can''t, young lord!! There are numerous Danger Beasts outside of the city. Even I am not confident to be able to protect you from them. Why would you want to go there?" Ichika immediately started panicking when she heard my words and tried to scare me with the Danger Beasts. "We will go only to the forest close to the Capital, there shouldn''t be any dangerous beasts. As for why...I am lacking money for a present." I said with my poker face while I continued walking as if what I just said was normal but Ichika suddenly stopped following me. --- ''F-for a present?!! Isn''t your family extremely rich?! Don''t tell me that young lord already has someone he likes and wants to buy them a present with his own money...But who would it be? He spent most of the time locked up in the mansion, playing with only...don''t tell me...Aiko?! T-this is bad! I must talk to the young lord about this, he can''t marry his own maid!'' Ichika kept thinking about things until she completely misunderstood Akashi''s intentions. --- ...Why do I have a feeling that there will be another annoying situation? I couldn''t help but think while I was walking towards the general store. ------END------ [Name: Akashi Phoenix Title: King of Sloth Class: Young Noble (Lv. 1; +1 Cha) 4/10 XP [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 1; +1 Cha, +1 Int, +1 Const) 2/10 BXP] Health: 109/110 Energy: 135/165 Strength: 4 Agility: 7 Intelligence: 8 (9) Constitution: 5 (6) Charisma: 4 (6) Classes: Assassin, Special Classes: ] Chapter 17 - #17 Outside of the Capital As we were walking towards the nearest general shop I felt my wound slowly closing itself. [Health: 110/110] It seems that my title is quite OP. Anyway, I should probably change my class since charisma is quite useless for me right now but...I hate to leave something undone. I will most likely get my current class up to Lv. 2 and then switch it. "Ichika, change of plans, we are going to the blacksmith, he should be also selling cloaks." I said. I can''t hunt bigger animals with daggers, they are suitable for killing humans and not bigger creatures. Thankfully, I have learned how to handle a sword. But most of them were once again adapted to fight against humans and not animals...I will have to create my own move set from the move set I already know. I just hope that I will have enough money for a decent sword. "Huh? Why? What about your wound, young lord?" She asked me with a confused voice and I turned my cheek her side so she could see that my wound already disappeared. "Wha-? How is it possible? I mean...it was a small cut but why is it already closed?!" Ichika stopped me and started to touch the place where the wound previously was. "Don''t you think that it''s a bit disrespectful to touch me without permission? I mean...would you like it if someone touched you without your permission?" I gently slapped her hand away and asked her with a teasing smile. "O-of course I wouldn''t like it! But if...the young lord-" She covered her br??sts with her arms and said with a panicked voice before she looked at me and dropped her arms down. "Alright, don''t try to even tease me. I am 6 years old, I don''t want to touch anyone" I waved my hand disinterestedly and said while I began to walk once again. ...I really wonder when kids in this world are pulled into the s?xu?? world... "Huh? But what about your...personal maid? It will be her duty to...t-teach young lord about...that" She said with an extremely embarrassed tone. What?! "...And when exactly will that time come?" I narrowed my eyes and asked her seriously. "Huh? I think it''s when the young lord hits his 10th birthday." Ichika seemed surprised by my sudden seriousness. What The Fuck? There is no way in hell I will do anything with a 12 years old girl!!!! This world is fu?k?d up or at least noble families are fu?k?d up! At worst I will simply desert my family and run away. "But the young lord is forbidden to marry his own personal maid. Although there were cases when noble took his maid as a concubine, she can''t become his main wife." Ichika said all of this as if it was all right. ...Heh, polygamy, what have I been even expecting? Thankfully my father doesn''t have any other wives or at least I don''t know about them. "Why are we discussing the marriage right now?" I asked with a tired voice. "Um...I thought that young lord fancy...Aiko" She replied with an uncertain voice which left me dumbfounded. "And where have you come to this conclusion? Get your mind out of the gutter, Aiko is a nice girl and I like her but that doesn''t mean that I want to have anything s?xu?? with her. The same could be said about you...although you were quite annoying while you were guarding me in the mansion, I can say that I like you right now, despite how annoying you can be with your worrying over me." I rolled my eyes and said with a poker face. --- ''Wh- Y-young lord likes me? No...wait...he said that he can like me without having any s?xu?? thoughts about me. But...is it really possible? Ah, I also keep on forgetting that young lord is just 6 years old, he probably doesn''t know what "like" truly means...hehe, silly of me to think like that.'' Ichika was shocked by Akashi''s words but she quickly calmed down with her own logic. --- ... "It will be 10 gold coins for everything on the counter." The shopkeeper told me with a bored expression. I already made sure to hide my house''s insignia on my shoulder. Although my looks, red hair, and red eyes aren''t that common combination here, it''s still possible to happen. Not to mention that nobles always barge in while showing off so it''s easy to recognize when someone is noble or not. When I heard the price for a sword and a few other items I almost wanted to slit his throat for thievery. "I don''t think the quality is good enough to make it up to 10 gold coins. How about 6?" I asked with a darkened face. "6?! You brat must have hit your head! 5 gold coins cost me just materials to make those things and not to mention the recent increase of taxes. I can give it to you for 9 gold coins, take it or leave." He immediately shouted at me with a shocked expression. "Then I guess I will go away. It''s visible that the sword is already used and maintenance will cost a lot, probably more than buying a completely new sword." I said disappointedly and turned around to leave the shop. "Wait! 8 gold coins!" The shopkeeper shouted at me and I stopped walking. "7 gold coins and 30 silvers." I turned sideways and said, ready to leave any second he would refuse. (100 silvers = 1 gold) "...*sigh* Alright!... Those taxes are going to kill me one day." He said and then muttered with an angry expression. "Thanks." I said and approached the counter then I extended my hand under the counter waiting for "help" --- ''? Hauuu, my hard-earned money!'' Ichika noticed Akashi''s hand so she gave him everything she had on her. I paid for the equipment with Ichika''s help and then left the shop with my new black cloak on. "Thanks, I will return it later." I said with a smile. "N-no need to, young lord. But why did you buy 2 cloaks?" She said reluctantly and then asked curiously about my purchase. "Because I don''t want to talk to the air. You will wear this one to hide...that thing that makes most of the men stare at you when you are out of your stealth." I said with half-opened eyes. "...Yes, I am sorry for the inconvenience." She said with a defeated voice. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go some dark alley where you can take on the cloak and then let''s leave the city" I said with a small smile. We were able to "sneak" out of the Capital without having our identities revealed. ... "Young lord, there should be only ordinary wolves in this area of the forest but if we will go any deeper, we might get attacked by the weaker danger beasts." Ichika informed me when we entered the forest close to the Capital. "Good, let''s start here!" I said and started to gather a few small branches on the ground. I put them all in one place and set them on fire by the flick of my finger. "How convenient..." Ichika who watched me muttered with absent-minded eyes. "Now, let''s try to lure a few creatures here by the smell of the meat" I said and started roasting the raw meat I have bought on the way here. Not even after 30 minutes, I notice a few bushes move. I started to hear the sound of growling from all sides. "It seems that they have surrounded us, young lord." Ichika said with narrowed eyes and prepared her daggers. Unfortunately, we didn''t have enough money for 2 swords but at least she has 2 daggers instead of only 1. I nodded at her and remained sitting in my place while looking in front of me with an uninterested look on my face. They are only regular wolves...And 6 of them at most... The wolves spent more than 5 minutes observing us before they finally decided to reveal themselves. They started to circle around us while slowly shortening distance between us. The one who was right behind me saw this as an opening so he pounced at me and I simply thrust my sword behind me without even turning around. My sword met only a bit of resistance and I only heard a little squeak behind me before sound of something heavy hitting the ground resounded. [+2 XP for killing the grey wolf] [Class: Young Noble (Lv. 1; +1 Cha) 6/10 XP] Two more to level up my class. "Ichika, don''t attack them unless they attack you on their own." I ordered to Ichika and rushed towards the 2 closest wolves and 3 other pounced on Ichika. --- ''...He is doing it gain, *sigh* Anyway, it looks like I have a job on this side too.'' Ichika thought with a small smile behind her mask and completely dodged the first wolf, kicked the second one into stomach and slashed the neck of the third one. --- Seeing how even 3 of them together couldn''t overpower her, their attention was directed at me. I already arrived in front of 2 wolves and thrust my sword towards the one wolf with a fluid movement and with no motion before my sudden attack. The wolf wasn''t able to react to it fast enough and I pierced his head in the place between his eyes. The second wolf used this chance to attack me while my sword was still stuck in his friend. He jumped at me with his jaw wide open, trying to bite me. I just glanced at him with my half-opened eyes and put my palm in front of him, the fire gushed out of my palm right into the wolf''s mouth, burning him from inside. [+2 XP for killing the grey wolf] [+2 XP for killing the grey wolf] [+1 BXP for burning your enemy] [Class: Young Noble (Lv. 2; +2 Cha) 0/20 XP] [Congratulation on leveling up your class: +1 Free Stat point] Hmm, just one charisma? To be honest, I am slightly surprised that they give the same amount as those thugs. But maybe humans have a fixed amount of XP they give. I thought and turned around at 2 remaining wolves who were already rushing towards me but when they saw the fire come out of my hand, they immediately stopped. ...Their fur isn''t for much money...We already have 3 of them, no need for any additional bait. I thought and waved my hand, releasing a horizontal line of fire. This time, I used a bit more Energy since they were some distance away and I wanted to kill them instantly instead of just burning their fur. They tried to run away but there is no way they could run away from a fire, not with their speed. When the flames enveloped them, they immediately disappeared, leaving only their ashes behind. [+1 BXP for burning your enemy] [+1 BXP for burning your enemy] [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 1; +1 Cha, +1 Int, +1 Const) 5/10 BXP] "Good job, young lord!" Ichika said with a cheerful tone. --- ''Young lord is really amazing...I have never seen him practicing with a sword yet all of his movements were natural and without any unnecessary moves. I wonder when did he learn this but...I guess I no longer care. He is too abnormal for me to grasp.'' Ichika thought while looking around her at the wolves'' dead bodies. --- I nodded at her and burned one more dead wolf, surprising Ichika. [+1 BXP for burning your enemy] [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 1; +1 Cha, +1 Int, +1 Const) 6/10 BXP] "Young lord, why did you burn him? What about the furs?" She asked me with a confused tone. "Furs are far too cheap. These two will serve as a good bait for stronger creatures." I said while pointing at two dead wolves. It seems that if I completely burn my enemy together with "loot" it will give me experience into my Special Class. It''s a trade, experience for useful items. I wonder if I can burn some Teigus and if yes...how much experience would I get? I couldn''t help but think with an excited smile. Since the "battle" ended, I can also change my class. I won''t need my current class out here. --- [Name: Akashi Phoenix Title: King of Sloth Class: Assassin (+1 Agility, +1 Intelligence) 0/10 XP [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 1; +1 Cha, +1 Int, +1 Const) 6/10 BXP] Health: 110/110 Energy: 152/175 Strength: 4 Agility: 7 (8) Intelligence: 8 (10) Constitution: 5 (6) Charisma: 4 (5) Free Stat points: 2 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 2; +2 Cha) Special Classes: ] --- My strength is extremely bad, I need to train my body overall once I return home. I thought and noticed Ichika''s wide-open eyes. "What is it?" I asked her with a confused expression. "Young lord, didn''t you say that we won''t go too deep into the forest?" She asked me with a helpless tone. "We won''t go too far, don''t worry." I reassured her and she only sighed. ?! Wait, since this RPG system, shouldn''t parties also be possible? "Ichika, give me your hands." I said and she tilted her head in confusion but still extended her arms to me. I gently took hold of her hands and closed my eyes. ...Now, what to do? Let''s just try to think about forming a party. ...After 5 seconds of trying to form a party with Ichika, text appeared inside my mind. [Insufficient charisma to become group leader] So it''s possible. I wonder how it works, maybe I can make other people stronger just by killing monsters with them. But I don''t really care about that...Just imagination of taming a few Danger Beasts, adding them to my party and let them run amok inside this forest...hehehe. "That''s all." I said and let go of her hands before it would start to get awkward. Chapter 18 - #18 Absolute Dominance Both I and Ichika took 1 dead wolf on our shoulders and we ventured deeper into the forest. On our way, we were attacked by a few more wolves but Ichika took care of them while carrying the dead wolf on her shoulder. While I was having a problem moving around with that weight on my shoulder. When I burnt 1 wolf she killed by herself I have got no new experience to my Special Class so I guess it needs to be killed by me or she would have to be in party with me. My strength is really bullshit, even she is much stronger than me in that aspect... I thought while side glancing at Ichika who was walking next to me with a happy mood. Although I must admit that she is really strong, despite her foolish words from time to time. It''s just that she was trained to fight against humans and not the beasts. I wonder who would be stronger...old me or her. Although in terms of cunningness I would probably win easily but straight one-on-one battle without any tricks...she would definitely make me sweat. Even though I am currently much weaker than old me in terms of speed and strength...4 years...4 years and I will exceed my former self by numerous times and I am talking only about 4 years of training. I am not counting this system power and fire control. "Let''s stop here, it should be far enough." I said and threw down a dead wolf on my shoulder. "...Alright" Ichika looked behind and saw that the walls of the Capital were still visible so she sighed in relief and put down her own wolf. "Now what?" She asked, waiting for my instructions. It almost looked like she was slowly coming to enjoy my unreasonable orders. ...Strange girl. I thought while giving her a weird look and she simply tilted her head to the side in confusion. "Well...we need a lot of blood to attract danger beast..." I said and suddenly cut one of the wolves in half, making blood gush out on the ground. --- ''...I still wonder how the young lord can stay calm after seeing so much blood and even though it is animal...blood is still blood. *sigh*'' Ichika thought, trying her best to really understand Akashi''s mentality. --- After waiting for no more than 10 minutes, we finally heard the roar of the beast. Both of us turned in the direction in which roar came from and soon enough we spotted creature that looked similar to the tiger only bigger and his fur''s color was white with occasional black stripes. "That one looks perfect for making some money, it''s not even that strong." I muttered with a small smile. "Young lord, how about we cooperate and bring that creature down together?" Ichika asked me with a pleading voice, she was probably thinking that I would try to fight with it all alone. *Roar!* The tiger seemed to find us talking right in front of it as an act of us looking down on it. Tiger started to run towards us while his eyes were filled with killing intent. "Sure but don''t kill it, just try to distract it." I replied to her and she sighed in relief. "Let''s do it!" She shouted towards the tiger and moved in front of it while I run to it''s left side. The tiger was enraged to be shouted at by such a small human like Ichika and swiped with his claws at Ichika who stepped slightly backward, closely dodging its deadly claws. "Oops, that was a bit close, you are pretty rude one!" She said with a cheerful voice and slashed with her dagger tiger''s paw. Her sharp dagger met almost no resistance but it still wasn''t big enough cut to make any big damage but at least it incapacitate its speed a bit. *Roar!!!* Tiger''s eyes turned madly red and it jumped at Ichika trying to win with its size. "Hehe, did you perhaps forget about someone?" I said and while the tiger was still in the air I rushed under it. I unsheathed my sword and sliced the tiger''s entire stomach while I was under it. Ichika already jumped away from the spot where the tiger fell after its jump with blood gushing out of the wound on its stomach. However, it wasn''t the end so even before he has fallen on the ground I already rushed towards it again. When the tiger recovered from its fall and tried to get up, I pierced its entire head with my sword until the tip of my blade met the ground. "Now he looks more friendly, good unicorn" I muttered and took my sword back. --- [Congratulation on killing your first Danger beast. These beasts are more or less mutated animals that attainted a higher realm of strength. + 1 Strength, + 1 Free Status point] [+8 XP for killing danger beast] [Class: Assassin (+1 Agility, +1 Intelligence) 8/10 XP] [Strength: 4 -> 5] [Free Stat points: 2 -> 3] --- I am slightly tempted to burn it but its fur can be really valuable. "Good job, Ichika" I said with a genuine smile because she did exactly what I wanted her to do. She did it even without me telling her. "...T-thank you, youn-" Ichika was slightly surprised by my genuine smile, however when she recovered and tried to thank me, she was suddenly interrupted. *ROAR!!!* It was once again the roar from a danger beast but if I were to compare it to the tiger''s roar...Then the tiger was whining baby. "Fuck..." I rolled my eyes in annoyance and immediately burned the dead tiger. [+4 BXP for burning your enemy] [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 2; +2 Cha, +2 Int, +2 Const) 0/20 BXP] [Congratulation on leveling up Special Class: +2 Free status points] [Health: 110/110 -> 120/120] [Energy: 160/175 -> 180/195] [Free Stat points: 3 -> 5] [Congratulation on acquiring a new Active Skill: Absolute Dominance - ??? (Activated only under the certain condition)] "Young lord, this doesn''t sound good, we need to run quickly!" Ichika said after feeling the pressure just from that roar. "It''s already too late." I said when I felt the ground slightly tremble under my legs. And immediately after I have said those words, a giant turtle with a deformed head as if it was a mish-mash of faces of the numerous animals approached us while knocking down trees in its way. "It''s extremely slow we need to use this to our advantage..." I muttered while narrowing my eyes. "Yes ha-ha, how about running away?" Ichika said with a hollow laugh while preparing her small daggers. ...I hope we will be able to pierce through its skin...it looks kinda thick. "Ichika, try to cut its legs on the left side and I will take the right side. Be careful." I said and rushed towards the giant turtle. "P-please wait, young lord!" She shouted at me but when she saw that I wasn''t listening to her, she followed my orders. I rushed right next to its legs with the greatest speed I could produce and tried to slash its leg. What?! I shouted inside my mind when I heard the sound as if someone parried my sword. When I looked at its leg, there was just a scratch and although there was a bit of blood coming out, it was nowhere near to incapacitate its movements. If will try a piercing attack, it will probably get through the skin but I can already imagine my sword getting stuck in its leg. ? I noticed a big shadow above me when I was thinking about the strategy of how to defeat it and when I looked up, I saw the creature''s leg above my head. I narrowed my eyes and jumped out of the way right before it stomped its leg. Its stomp immediately made debris of stones and dirt flew everywhere in the 5-meter distance from the impact. Even my footing was slightly interrupted by the shockwave. This is bad...I can try to ?ssign those 5 unused points to any stat but...will 5 points make any big difference? I also need better weapon and not this cheap sword. The only way is my flames but as I already know, its skin is extremely tough and thick. The fire might not make much damage. "Ichika, follow me!" I shouted and run away more than 40 meters away from the beast while Ichika followed me. "Young lord, my daggers aren''t made for fighting with creatures like this one. I can only cause small scratches on its skin. We should retreat." Ichika said when she caught up to me. "And where do you want to retreat? To the Capital where it will follow us? Or perhaps deeper to the forest where the other Danger beasts are lurking? I have a plan, listen..." I said and started explaining the plan to her. "W-what?! I can''t do that, it''s too reckless, young lord!" Ichika said with a horrified expression after I was done explaining the plan. "Do it!" I shouted at her in an authoritative tone. This wasn''t the right situation for her to worry about me. "I- alright!" She hesitated but closed her eyes for a moment before reopening them with a new resolve. I nodded at her and we started to sprint back to the creature, when we were close enough, she grabbed me and threw me towards its face. ...She really is strong. I thought while I flew, pointing my swords at the creature''s face. ?! I noticed something coming my way from the side at extreme speed. I didn''t have any choice but to block the attack since I was in the air. I put my sword before me and supported it with my other arm. *Bang* I was blown away and my sword was broken in 2 parts. "Sss, young lord!" I couldn''t help but hear Ichika''s annoying and worrying shout. I flew through the air until I hit the tree and stopped "flying". *Thud* My body finally hit the ground and I slowly opened my eyes in pain [Health: 58/120] Haha, more than half of my hp went away from that one attack...but I guess the tree also contributed a bit. It feels like my left arm is broken from the impact when my sword broke. A few of my ribs must be broken too. Who would have thought that it was hiding its tail? Not to mention that the tail is extremely fast, and behaves slightly similar to a whip. Heh, that''s pretty unfair, its tail compensates its slow movement due to its good defense. "Young lord! Are you alright?!" Ichika finally appeared next to me and asked me with a shocked eyes, afraid to touch me in case I would crumble out of nowhere. ...Her eyes are getting moist...just how much is she loyal to our house? Even her hands are shaking, I guess she isn''t good in these situations. "He-he *cough* Do I look fine to you? HE-HE *cough*" I started to laugh at her stupid question but I immediately coughed out blood from my mouth. "Young lord, I will take you somewhere safe!" She said but her voice was shaking and she was even unsure how to pick me up. [Active Skill: Absolute Dominance - ??? (Activated only under the certain condition)] What could be the trigger...What will it give me once activated? Wait...Fire Monarch...Absolute Dominance. Both have domineering names so maybe...Well, I have nothing to lose. I closed my eyes and the air around me gradually changed, it was no longer bored, at ease air. I opened my eyes and with them, the new aura around me got released. "Young lord-?" Ichika also noticed my change and didn''t know what to do. My eyes started glowing as if the intense fire was burning inside them. "Step aside." I said with a cold tone. --- ''Is this still the young lord? That lazy young lord I know? His eyes are completely filled with arrogance and scorn. His aura is also completely different, it''s...domineering. I have a hard time to even breathe, its as if I can''t breathe near him without his permission!'' Ichika thought with shocked wide-open eyes while looking at "new" Akashi but she still moved away on her own without her being even conscious of when or why --- I got up and walked a few steps towards the beast that was slowly advancing towards us. I raised my chin up to show it that I am looking down on it. *ROAR!!!* It noticed my look in my eyes and immediately got enraged, rushing towards us even in greater speed, making ground shake and rubble fly around. "...You have defied me for far too long. While you are in my presence, always LOWER YOUR HEAD!" I said and spear made of fire appeared in my right hand, I poured my entire energy into it and threw it. Even while I was throwing it, my hands were extremely shaking from the pressure this spear was emitting. It was extremely hard to control so much energy in one place. Giant turtle due to its size had no way how to dodge but it was still confident in its defense. It hid its head in its shell and prepared for the "impact" When the spear made contact with its shell... *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Series of explosions resonated through the entire forest scaring off any weaker danger beasts. When the smoke finally dispersed, what was revealed was an enormous crater with no sign of the creature. [Active Skill: Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 20% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Congratulation on killing foe numerous times stronger than you. +2 to every stat] [+ 100 XP for killing danger beast] [+ 50 BXP for burning your enemy] [Strength: 5 -> 7] [Agility: 7 -> 9] [Intelligence: 8 -> 10] [Constitution: 5 -> 7] [Charisma: 4 -> 6] ... [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 3; +3 Cha, +3 Int, +3 Const) 30/40 BXP] [Active Skill: Absolute Dominance - + 25% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Class: Assassin (Lv. 4; +5 Agility, +3 Intelligence, +1 Strength) 38/80 XP] [Congratulation on leveling up your classes: +6 free stat points] [Energy: 0/255] A lot of text appeared in front of me and when I saw my reserves of energy, I started to feel dizzy. My eyes were slowly closing and I finally lost all strength to stand straight. *Thud* My body hit the ground but I already lost consciousness. ------- Ichika was watching the crater created by Akashi''s attack with a shocked expression but when she heard someone''s body hit the ground she immediately woke up from her shock and turned at Akashi who was lying on the ground with closed eyes. "?! Young lord!" Ichika shouted and immediately rushed to his side. ''I must take him somewhere safe, other people might come here after hearing such a loud explosion. but still...The young lord is really amazing.'' Ichika thought with a warm smile while looking at Akashi''s face, she took him into her hands and moved away from the battle scene. ------- ----------END---------- [Name: Akashi Phoenix Title: King of Sloth Class: Assassin (Lv. 4; +5 Agility, +3 Intelligence, +1 Strength) 38/80 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 3; +3 Cha, +3 Int, +3 Const) 30/40 BXP Health: 68/130 Energy: 0/255 Strength: 7 (8) Agility: 9 (14) Intelligence: 10 (16) Constitution: 7 (10) Charisma: 6 (9) Free Stat points: 11 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 2; +2 Cha) 0/20 XP, Special Classes: [Active Skill: Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead, show your arrogance and pride. + 25% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness. (Can''t be triggered just by acting arrogant, one must truly show off his inner pride and arrogance for the skill to work.)] Chapter 19 - #19 Aftermath ----- A few kilometers away from where the explosion took place... ''I was able to take the young lord away from that place without being attacked by any danger beasts but...How can he still have his sword in his hand even though he is unconscious?'' Ichika thought when she finally noticed this odd thing.'' Ichika gently put Akashi''s body on the ground and took off his upper clothes to check on his wounds. "W-what?!" Ichika exclaimed when she noticed Akashi''s previously broken ribs were no longer broken. She was too shocked to do anything more and simply observed and guarded Akashi. After a while, she noticed that even his broken left arm was slowly healing. ''What the hell is that? How is young lord able to recover so fast?!'' Ichika thought while she was observing the healing process with a wide-open shaking eyes. ''Anyway, I have to quickly dress him up before he wakes up!... That was a really big explosion, there weren''t even the remainings of the Danger beast...I can''t imagine where will young lord stand after a few years later.'' Ichika thought while dressing up Akashi and occasionally looking behind her towards the direction where she came from. ----- I slowly opened my eyes and found myself lying on the ground, staring at the bright blue sky. ...There is something soft supporting my head, what is it? "Oh?! Young lord, you are finally awake! I was really worried the entire time...I didn''t know what to do but when I saw your regenerative ability, I just let you rest." Ichika immediately put her face close to me to explain everything. Although I didn''t see her expression through her mask, it was still evident from her violet eyes that she was still panicking. ...Is she letting me rest my head on her ??p? Anyway, her eyes are pretty nice when compared to the clear blue sky. "Thanks for taking care of me while I was unconscious, I will definitely remember this and repay you one day. By the way, you have pretty radiant violet eyes, it makes me feel of the space with a lot of stars, hehe" I said and tried to get up from her ??p. "No! W-wait, young lord! You have yet to recover! ...Wait, what did you just say?" She quickly pushed me back on her ??p with worried eyes but then finally registered what I have said to her and she asked with wide-open eyes. "...That I will repay you?" I asked with a confused expression. "N-no after that..." She said with a nervous voice. "? That you have fascinating eyes?" I asked with a confused expression because it was the last thing I have said to her and it doesn''t sound like anything to be surprised about. I simply complimented her eyes which are shining with full of life. "Yes! D-do you really mean it?!" She asked me and brought her face even closer to me, staring intensively into my eyes. "...Yes? I don''t know what you are thinking but there is no need to be surprised or anything...I just complimented your eyes, nothing more or less." I said with a helpless expression. "Y-yes, I am sorry for my actions!" She said with an embarrassed voice and moved her head away. --- ''No one has ever said this to me...People always just stared at my body and overly big br??sts for my age...No one has ever complimented such a little part of me which should be uninteresting when compared to everything else. *sigh* I am starting to slightly regret that I wasn''t born a decade later...but then again, I might not have the opportunity to meet the young lord and protect him.'' Ichika thought and released a genuine smile that was slightly sad under her mask. --- [Health: 103/130] [Energy: 100/255] Strength: 7 (8) Agility: 9 (14) Constitution: 7 (10) Charisma: 6 (9) My stats are much better than compared to when I left the city. With this agility and strength, I should be able to kill weaker Danger beast even without a weapon. But thankfully I have at least half of my sword which can be used as a dagger. It was also so nicely broken that I can still use it for piercing attacks. "I have rested enough, let''s go slowly back to the Capital, hopefully, we will meet a few more Danger beasts because we have yet to get any materials to sell." I got up and this time, I didn''t let her push me back down on her ??p. "A-are you sure you want to hunt more Danger beast after what had just happened, young lord?" Ichika also got up and asked with a worried voice. The next time we go outside, I have to give her a better weapon. "Don''t worry...I feel like a luck is on our side after that previous battle." I said with a smile beaming full of confidence. What I have just said is the truth, I really feel like there won''t be any bigger Danger beasts. I have always trusted my instincts, and whenever I felt like right now...I was always lucky for a specific period of time. "...Alright, I will follow the young lord no matter what or where." Ichika said with a cheerful voice and patted her bu?? off the dirt and jumped behind me, ready to follow me anytime. ... On our way back to the Capital we killed a few Danger beasts but most of them already run away due to the explosion. [Class: Assassin (Lv. 4; +5 Agi, +3 Int, +1 Str) 50/80 XP] I didn''t get any BXP because we skinned them to sell their furs and potentially some of their meat. Ichika was educated enough to tell me which parts are quite valuable and which are worthless so we efficiently took only things that had some value. ...I guess my broken arm will fully heal only after a full night of rest. But my title is still really overpowered, even when I was unconscious it understood it as if I was resting. But I also discovered that by using [Absolute Dominance] will also negate my passive buff from my title for some time. Also, it can''t be used on weaker or similarly strong enemies. I already lost the feeling named fear, at least for my life but still...acting arrogant in front of a stronger enemy is really mentally tiring, much more than I thought. [Absolute Dominance] is more of a trump card right now and I have to use it only when in real danger. But pretty broken skill if you ask me even if one must know how to truly use it efficiently. Not to mention that I got it from the 2nd level of my Special Class. At least it shows that Special Class is really special and not just for show. I thought as we were slowly nearing the Capital''s entrance. At this hour, the entrance was filled with a lot of people and most of them were merchants. We had to wait in a pretty big line before we were to be inspected. "Hm? Hey, how about you forget about that kid and have some fun with me?" Asked most likely the captain of the squad guarding the gate when he noticed Ichika''s body. Even though she had a cloak on, it was still visible that she was a woman and a pretty good developed one. I completely ignored him and once we were done with inspection of our items, I went forward to pass through a gate. "No, thank you." Ichika said with a cold tone and followed right after me. "Hey, what''s with the tone, bitch?!" He said and stopped Ichika by putting his hand on her shoulder. When this happened I stopped walking and couldn''t help but think: Such a clich¨¦ but I guess these guys can''t even find a wife or maybe their wives are too ugly to satisfy them. Before Ichika could cause a scene I decided to resolve it myself. "Hey, you scumbag" I called out to him even without turning around. "Huh? Did that kid just tell something rude to me? Haha" The guy turned at his colleagues who already had uneasy expressions on their faces and asked them with a ridiculing laugh. "Haven''t your parents taught you that you can''t touch lady without her permission?!" I snapped my head at him, revealing a part of my hooded face, mainly my red eyes glowing full of hostility and killing intent. "Eek!" *Thud* After he saw my eyes, he took a few steps back but he lost his balance and fallen on his ?ss. "Let''s go!" I disinterestedly looked at him and then waved my hand at Ichika to follow me. ... Since I got back into the city, I changed my Class to [Young noble]. [Charisma: 6 (11)] "*sigh* Young lord, thank you for your help, I don''t know if I would be able to keep myself from cutting his hand off if you haven''t intervened." Ichika thanked me with a grateful tone. "Small thing. There is no need to cause a scene, even though we wouldn''t be in any trouble for killing one idiot, it would definitely spread rumors and I don''t think my father would be delighted to hear that we went out of the city." I told her with a stoic expression. Ichika just nodded with a serious expression because she would be the one who would be punished. WE went to the general store to sell the materials but the woman sent us away and told us that we have to sell these to Hunter''s guild. Merchants can''t buy Danger beasts'' materials from hunters but they must buy it through the Hunter''s guild When we got to Hunter''s guild that was located in the middle of the Capital, we immediately made our way towards the reception. "Hello, we want to sell the materials from Danger beasts" I said to the closest woman to us standing behind the counter. "Good afternoon...sir, do you already have a guild''s license?" She was caught off guard when she saw my small hooded figure but she still quickly asked us with a smile. "No, don''t tell me we need to have a stupid license just to kill Danger beasts." I said with an annoyed tone. "No, no, no...You don''t need any license for killing them but if you don''t have a license your materials will be bought by us for a cheaper price than usual. I recommend you to get one before selling your materials" She immediately waved her hands to deny that fact and explained with a bright smile. "I see...I don''t have time for this, can you look at this stuff and tell us how much you are willing to pay?" I asked and threw 2 full bags on the counter. "Y-yes, wait a moment, please!" She took them and dagged them to the room behind the counter. ... "We are willing to pay 4 golds and 53 silvers for your materials." She returned after a minute and informed us with a smile. "Make it 5 golds and we have a deal" I said with a decisive tone. "This...wait a moment, please!" She ran off to the same room. She came back after a few seconds with 5 golds in her hand. "Thanks, have a nice day!" I said and turned around to leave. "Same to you two!" She shouted at us with a bright smile. Ichika just nodded at her and followed after me without saying anything. ... "Hey, old man, how much does this cost?" I came to the same stall where I have seen the earrings today and asked the man, still with my hood on. "Hm? I am sorry young man but this is already reserved by someone." The man said with a forced smile and I couldn''t help but form a smirk. I left and when I took my hood off in the dark alley I came back to the same stall. "Oh? Young lord, are you here for the earrings?" The man immediately noticed me and asked me with a smile. "Yes but I don''t want to spend 10 golds on them. Won''t you make it 5 golds?" I asked and he immediately had a shocked expression but before he could say anything I continued talking. "You see...these earrings are perfectly made but they have a silver color. As you know, they are pretty expensive so they won''t attract commoner''s attention but even nobles won''t really be attracted to them. Most of the nobles like golden color or colorful gems like colors. I wonder how long you are trying to sell them..." I said with a small innocent smile. --- ''This kid!!! How can he be so smart?!!'' The man almost peed himself when he saw Akashi''s innocent smile combined with his slyness. --- "I...It''s the truth that I bought them without knowing that despite their nice craftsmanship, they will be useless." He said as regret filled his face. "Then take 5 golds, that should cover the original price at least by a bit. Better than nothing and you can treat it as a lesson." I said and extended my arm with 5 golds in my hand. "...*sigh* Alright, who am I to refuse the young lord''s request, hehe." He said with a small laugh and we exchanged items. ...Now I have a perfect gift for my mother. It will definitely suit her, together with her silver hair. I thought while observing the earrings more closely while Ichika was peeking from behind my shoulder at them with a curious look in her eyes. -----END----- [Name: Akashi Phoenix Title: King of Sloth Class: Young Noble (Lv. 2; +2 Cha) 0/20 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 3; +3 Cha, +3 Int, +3 Const) 30/40 BXP Health: 68/130 Energy: 0/225 Strength: 7 Agility: 9 Intelligence: 10 (13) Constitution: 7 (10) Charisma: 6 (11) Free Stat points: 11 Classes: , Assassin (Lv. 4; +5 Agi, +3 Int, +1 Str) 50/80 XP Special Classes: [Active Skill: Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 25% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] Chapter 20 - #20 Back at home "Young lord, what should I tell Lord Phoenix?" Ichika asked me when she was already in her stealth. "Tell him that I wasn''t scared of the thugs and just hatefully glared at them without shaking, then someone, namely you, helped me. But tell him that you didn''t reveal yourself in front of me. That should be enough. Also... don''t speak to anyone about what had happened today...I hope I can trust you in this, after all, you are the first person and only person to know this about me." I said with a small smile. "Y-yes, young lord! I will be going first." She said and I felt air next to me blow in an unnatural way which only meant that she already rushed towards our mansion. I should get back too...I already threw away that broken sword and cloak so everything should be okay. When I arrived in front of the gate to our residence, guards immediately welcomed me and let me in. ... "I''m home." I said aloud out of habit but my mother still came to greet me which totally surprised me. After all, this is an extremely big mansion so there is no way she would hear me...Ichika must have informed her. "Sweetie! How was it outside?" She asked me with a worried expression. "It was fun!" I said with a bright smile. I always played an innocent and cheerful child in front of my mother so I kept my act. "? Did...anything in particular happen?" She asked with a slightly confused expression when she saw my smile. "?! Um...Nothing you should worry about, mother!" I raised my eyebrows in surprise but quickly tried to calm myself, of course, all of this was just an act to truly show that "something" really happened. "...I see. Do you want to play with your mother, sweetie?" She muttered with a slightly sad expression when she noticed my reaction but then she immediately asked me with a loving smile. ...I need to train and I don''t want to postpone it. Not to mention that it would be slightly waste of time. I can spend some time with my mother but I will have to start slowly reduce it to show that I am growing up. After all, I have been told by Ichika that I will probably have to do something with Aiko once I hit my 10th birthday...she won''t be much surprised if I start to play with her less and less. But matter regarding Aiko...I really hope Ichika was just joking or she is just mistaken, even though kids develop much faster here, I won''t do anything with 12 years old girl. "Um, I am sorry mother but I am too tired to play. But I have bought a gift for you!" I said and stuffed the earrings into her hand. "?! Y-you rascal, I gave you that money so you could enjoy some delicacies and not to buy me a gift!" She scolded me but there was still a smile on her face and it looked like even tears would start to fall from her eyes. Maybe she feels guilty for knowing what father was planning...now that I even bought her a gift she must feel really miserable. Did I make a mistake? "Mother, I bought those earrings with my own money." I said with a serious expression when I saw her tears "W-what? Where did you get-" She wiped away the tears in her eyes and asked me with a confused expression. "Please trust me, I have never done anything that would tarnish our house''s reputation. I earned that money myself." I said with an extremely serious expression while I was on my toes, wiping away her tears. "Hihi, I guess you won''t tell your mother the details, right?" She giggled when she saw the sight before her and asked with a forced smile. I nodded with a helpless smile and a pleading look in my eyes. "*sigh* Looks like my son is already becoming mysterious. There is no need for you to ask for my trust, you will always have it! Now go back to your room and get some rest, sweetie." She said with a genuinely happy smile and gently flicked my forehead. ----Jun''s office---- "Is that all?" Jun asked but no one was around him, it looked like he was talking to thin air. "Yes, Lord Phoenix!" Ichika''s voice resounded in the room out of nowhere. "...Why do I get a feeling that you are hiding something from me? Did anything happen to my son?!" Jun raised the pressure around him, making it harder for Ichika to breathe normally. "Nothing happened to the young lord, I ?ssure you!" Ichika said with a strong and resolved voice. "Ichika...Do you remember who helped you when you were at the bottom? I have raised you almost as my own daughter, therefore I know how you behave. Even though I can''t see your expression right now, just from your voice I am aware that something happened. You aren''t talking about the "young lord" only in a dutiful tone. Your tone when you mentioned my son was full of respect which shouldn''t be possible, respect can''t be gained just with a name." Jun said disinterestedly while sitting at his table with a crossed legs and stirring his tea in the teacup. ''...A-after seeing the young lord''s performance today, I completely forgot about Lord Phoenix. He is not someone who can be easily tricked...but maybe it''s just because of me, still, his deduction skills are absolutely amazing. But still..."You are the first person and only person to know"..."I hope I can trust you"...I won''t betray the young lord''s expectations!'' Ichika thought and started to shake a bit under Jun''s pressure but when she remembered Akashi''s honest words, she resolved herself and stared straight at Jun with new strong eyes. "Lord Phoenix, the young lord is perfectly fine and he doesn''t have any trauma from that event!" Ichika said with a decisive voice. ''?! What the fu?k happened?! How come she resists so much? She always softened when I mentioned her past but now this matter regarding my own son...'' Jun thought with a shocked expression and wide-open eyes. "...Since you don''t want to tell me, fine. I wanted to make you Akashi''s personal bodyguard anyway. Seeing that you respect him so much as to defy me, at least it makes me confident that you will keep him safe. Now go away...I still have work to do." Jun said and waved his hand at Ichika to leave. "What are they planning? Are they planning to create new ?ssassination units? But even if they do, it will take a few more years before they will be able to move this plan into action. Not to mention that funds are pretty low due to the small skirmishes with the Revolutionary Army. The Empire is slowly losing its light and glory, I hope my son will be able to lead this country into its former glory and make anyone tremble just by looking at our territories" Jun muttered with small breaks to sip on his tea while reading the documents on his desk. ''? To think that this tea was prepared by the 8 years old kid...Akashi is really lucky individual, heh'' Jun looked at the teacup in his hand with a surprised expression and then thought with a small smile across his face. ----Jun''s office END---- "So how did it go?" I asked when I sensed someone entering my room. "Well...Lord Phoenix suspects me but he brushed it off for now. I am sorry, young lord." Ichika revealed herself and apologized with a regretful tone. "Good enough, I already suspected my father to see through you. I just wanted to see if you would tell him everything or stand firm even after facing his pressure" I said and released a sly smile. --- ''...Forget it...both of them are monsters! They are predicting each other but I have a slight feeling that the young lord is winning the contest by quite a big margin.'' Ichika finally lost it and shouted inside her mind while she watched Akashi''s sly smile with a shocked expression. --- "Young lord, how can you be so experienced in fighting?" Ichika asked with a curious voice. Ichika could no longer resist the urge to ask this question, huh? "I have no experience with fighting against Danger beasts. You could have noticed it by how easily I got injured by that overgrown turtle." I said with a forced smile while showing her that my left arm still has yet to fully heal. "Then what about humans?" She asked while focusing her entire attention at me, not to miss any of my words. "Heh, humans? I see that as a Turn-Based RPG game." I said with a creepy laugh and judging by Ichika''s reaction, it probably made her feel chill down her spine. "...Turn-Based...RPG game?" After she recovered, she repeated my words with a confused voice. ...Right, I forgot about this detail. "Let''s just say that you have a figure of yourself on the chessboard and on the opposite side, there is an enemy. You have numerous moves to choose from...Defend, Attack, Use item, Escape...These moves are further divided into smaller moves such as Parrying, Blocking, Dodging for the Defend move just as an example. I simply find it entertaining to think about what my enemy will choose to do next or what items he can use...and I find it even more entertaining when I can completely counter his choices and see his shocked expression, huhehe." I got so absorbed into my explanation that I spoke about it as just entertainment. "..." Ichika was completely speechless and just watched me with wide-open eyes, I could also see that her jaw dropped down under her mask. ...I hope they have at least a chessboard here or this entire explanation will be completely useless...hmph! I thought with a darkened expression while glancing outside from the window in my room. "But that doesn''t matter...I got too absorbed into my explanation. What I wanted to say is that I use my head during the fights..." I said with a silly smile while scratching the back of my head. --- ''...I definitely don''t want to fight with the young lord...never! ever!'' Ichika swore to herself that she will never try to fight Akashi, no matter the circumstances. --- "Anyway, don''t forget to inform your friends about that noble family with a Blue Dragon as insignia. No need to rush things, so just tell them to keep their eye out on them." I said after I jumped on my bed. ...I missed you so much! I thought while I was "cuddling" with my pillow but soon enough, I noticed something strange. "Yes, young lord. ? Is something wrong?" Ichika acknowledged my order and then she probably noticed my strange expression so she asked me with a curious tone. ...This smell...It''s not what I remember from today''s morning. ...Is this-? Dark blue medium-length hair...Aiko. "Hm? It''s nothing..." I answered Ichika''s question with an absent-minded expression. What was she doing in my bed? ?! Don''t tell me!!! Horrified expression appeared on my face and I quickly jumped away from the bed. "Y-young lord?" Ichika was completely confused by my actions but I ignored her for the time being. I slowly walked up to my bed and started to search for any...wet spots on blankets but I couldn''t find anything. ...I really hope she was just taking a nap here. I wouldn''t really mind it as long as she wouldn''t do anything else here. Chapter 21 - #21 Father - son spar "Young master~? Have you called for me?" Aiko came into my room after knocking 3 times and asked me with a cheerful tone. Why is she the only one who calls me "Young master"? "Yes, Aiko...Can you explain what was this doing on my pillow?" I asked while sitting on my bed and showing her the hair I found on my pillow. "?! I-..." She opened her eyes wide with a horrified expression and started to shake. "Calm down Aiko. Just tell me what happened and I promise you that I will forget about it." I said with a gentler tone, I didn''t want to make 8 years old girl cry, not to mention that she is so diligently working for our family. "I-I am sorry, young master!" Aiko said aloud while deeply bowing to Akashi. ---Aiko''s Flashback--- "Nanana~" Aiko was humming a certain melody while changing Akashi''s blankets and pillows. ''...I wonder how comfortable the young master''s bed is...He always has such a peaceful expression on his face whenever he is lying on it...'' Aiko thought with an absent-minded expression while looking at Akashi''s bed. ''Well, no one should come in here for some time and I am pretty tired...! Aiko thought while looking at the door for a few seconds before she jumped on Akashi''s bed. ''...It really is comfortable...the young master smells really good too, hehe. However, I can''t fall asle- *yawn* asleep...'' Aiko thought with a peaceful smile and reminded herself not to fall asleep but she still closed her eyes. ---Aiko''s Flashback END--- "...That''s all?" I asked with a weird expression. "Yes, I truly am sorry for my actions!" She said while still bowing to me. "Stand straight...I don''t mind you taking a nap in my bed but make sure that no one will see you if you plan to do it next time. You can go back to your room, it seems that you are too tired today, have some rest." I said with a gentle smile. "Y-yes, thank you, young master." She replied with an absent-minded expression and left the room. --- ''Next time? Did I just get permission to sleep in the young master''s bed? I mean...He was always so relaxed and he even talks to me like he is talking to his friend instead of a maid...I must work even harder for the young master!'' Aiko thought with a shocked expression once she left Akashi''s room but her expression quickly changed to a determined one while she also clenched her fist. --- "That was..." Ichika muttered once Aiko left. "weird?" I completed her sentence with a helpless smile. "Ichika? Let''s say if I wanted to buy a lot of different types of poisons, where should I go?" I asked Ichika for her opinion. "...Oarburgh Clan is probably the best option for the best quality poison. They are a group of ?ssassins that are extremely expensive to hire. They are also extremely prideful and whenever their target manages to escape, they will hunt him down no matter what to protect their reputation." Ichika explained with a hard expression. "...Young lord, please don''t tell me you want to get in touch with that bunch. They are extremely dangerous, they are practicing many other things, they can manipulate their muscles to the point where they can take on the danger beasts b?r?handed. They also have an extremely old heritage and it''s said that their leader can even control Danger beasts." Ichika explained to make me reconsider but little did she know... ?! Can control Danger beasts? I must visit them once I am stronger. 4 years should be more than enough. I thought and resolved myself to visit them once I have heard Ichika''s words. I will make a deal with them and if they will refuse all of my offers...I will simply take it by the force! I thought and a dangerous glint appeared in my eyes before it disappeared. "Thank you. I want to have a little spar, will you help me, Ichika?" I asked with a smile and Ichika immediately appeared nervous when she saw my smile. ----2 years later---- I am currently practicing my swordsmanship in our garden with the wooden sword. My father already got used to this but my mother was still reluctant to let me practice swordsmanship when I was only 8 years old but even my father had to explain to her that it''s perfectly normal for 8 years kid to practice. But after seeing my progress she decided to cheer on me instead of trying to stop me. Not to mention I also had a wide smile across my smile during my practices so she definitely decided also based on that. --- Title: King of Sloth Class: Assassin (Lv. 7; +10 Agi, +6 Int, +3 Str) 23/640 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 5; +10 Cha, +7 Int, +6 Const) 18/160 BXP Health: 230/230 Energy: 505/505 Strength: 15 (18) Agility: 20 (30) Intelligence: 18 (31) Charisma: 12 (22) Free Stat points: 20 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Warrior (Lv. 3, +4 Str, 2 Const) 0/40 XP Special Classes: ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 35% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (10 energy)] PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] SILVER: 324 --- Finally, I got a new active skill and even one passive skill. I was slightly surprised that I can get skills even from normal class but I guess it''s logical to get at least something from it. I already started training my body against weaker poisons but I got to know that it''s much easier with this body than my previous one which definitely surprised me...After all, I already had inhuman immunity against poison in my previous word but that might only mean that there are many deadliest poisons in this world therefore even the body''s resistance is much higher. Anyway, training my stats are getting harder and harder. Good thing that I was hoarding those Free Stat points but I still think that even if I ?ssigned them, my training speed would still be the same... Even the Danger Beasts started to give me less experience once my Class leveled up. Also, it seems that this system can be somewhat of storage, at least on my gold coins because I was starting to have a problem hiding them in my room. I also tried to store some other items but nothing was accepted, however, there was a small hint that food might get accepted but I guess I need to get stronger for it to works. I don''t even know how it works so I might even be doing it in the wrong way. Right now I am practicing my own move set I have created in those 2 years. Although it is still incomplete, I don''t want to leave everything to this system. I will create my own "skills" too. But it''s much harder than I thought and I even have a feeling that I am quite talented in swordplay...Well, I can''t be surprised when I am trying to create a totally new move set, most of the people simply train in the already created move set and their progress isn''t as fast as mine anyway. "Son, your swordplay is progressing at an incredible pace...it''s a bit shame that you don''t practice in Phoenix swordplay." My father approached me with a wooden sword in his hand and praised me with a smile. He was no longer playing that "cold" father to motivate me since he already saw that "Thank you, father, but I already said it...Phoenix swordplay is not suitable for me. That swordplay is about grace. It''s extremely powerful but that''s not my style, I can feel it." I said with a helpless smile. "I know, I know...I am just saying that it''s regrettable. How about a little spar with your father?" He replied with a forced smile and then asked me for a spar with a confident and relaxed smile. "Alright!" I said and got into my own stance I have created for myself. Although I called it stance, it''s just me standing still in relaxed way with my right hand on the hilt of my sword hanging on my belt. --- ''It''s still unbelievable that my own son created his own swordplay...Although he said that it''s not completed yet, it definitely isn''t that far from perfection. That stance...even though it looks like he is relaxed and most of the people wouldn''t even call it stance, his eyes are sharp even though they looked extremely bored. Let''s test my own son, heh'' Jun thought and he rushed towards Akashi at an incredible speed. --- Oho? My father is quite fast but it''s still useless. I thought when I saw him enter my own zone, trying to slash at my shoulder with his wooden sword. *clunk* I parried his sword, throwing him out of balance. --- ''?! I didn''t even saw him draw his sword...how does his swordplay work?'' Jun thought with a surprised expression. --- I quickly counter-attacked by thrusting my sword towards his shoulder and he dodged by a small margin and then kicked out with his leg towards my stomach and I jumped back to evade the kick. "Son, is your swordplay supposed to be this calm?" My father asked me when he noticed the mood behind my strikes. "As of now, it only has 2 phases and this one you have just seen was the calm one. " I said with a smile, leaving my father looking at me with a dropped jaw. "Looks like I will have to take you a bit more seriously, haha" My father said and kicked off the ground with a laugh, appearing instantly in front of me with already his sword over my head. ?! I raised my eyebrows in surprise but I quickly responded by slashing into his sword from the side, making it miss me entirely but he was already expecting that and he already performed a roundhouse kick. I had no time to dodge so I quickly moved my hand to at least protect my ribs. When the kick connected, I felt my arm go numb and I was forced to retreat but nothing else. "Hm? I am surprised at your reaction time and to think that you can easily stand after that kick...I am still underestimating you. But if you want to leave the Capital for the adventure, you have to be stronger!" He said and once again appeared in front of me and slashed towards my ribs so I moved my sword to block his strike. ?! It was a feint! I realized when I noticed how he changed the sword''s trajectory towards my head. I quickly ducked and he once again kicked out and since I was in a bad position, I could only block by crossing my arms. "What''s the matter?" My father asked me with a teasing smile. Tch, feeling proud of having an upper hand in a fight with a kid. But I must admit that the calm phase of my swordplay is an extremely poor match against Phoenix swordplay. I don''t want to use any skills that would reveal any unnecessary information. It''s not like I don''t trust my own father but we are currently in the garden where all maids and guards can see us. I don''t want to risk of showing too much. Although I said that I have 2 phases...that one is still a little incomplete. "Now it''s my turn!" My bored half-open eyes finally opened wide and I kicked off the ground, appearing almost instantly in front of my father who seemed surprised by my speed. I performed basic looking horizontal slash and my father tried to block it with a calm smile, however, when our swords met each other...My father''s expression immediately changed to a serious one and he used his other hand to support his own sword. Seeing the chance to attack, I sent a punch towards his stomach but he decided to abandon our contest of strength and instead of taking a punch, he jumped backward. --- ''?! What kind of strength is that?! It looked completely like a normal, basic slash from any soldier but once I have met the sword head-on, it felt like a ferocious and extremely violent Danger beast was trying to break through my defense. Is that the 2nd phase he told me about? I can''t let him attack me with that or I will fall in the disadvantage. I will really need to take it seriously and be on offensive side.'' Jun thought and resolved himself to fight with almost everything he has got. --- "Son, prepare yourself!" He shouted and out of nowhere I saw a sword nearing my face, I quickly moved my head to the side. If that sword would be real, my cheek would have a cut right now. My father continued throwing a barrage of attacks at me without leaving me any space for a breath or for a counter-attack. ... After a while of defending against my father''s attacks, I acquired more than a few bruises and scratches all over my body. "haah" I was catching my breath while my father was watching me with a serious expression, it was visible that he was also sweating. "I won''t let you go outside of the Capital until you defeat me." He said resolutely and pointed his sword at me with narrowed eyes. "Heh, I have a way to defeat you, father, but I don''t want to use "it" against you..." I said with a smirk, making my father frown. "Don''t worry about injuring me, these are only wooden swords." He reassured me. "That''s not the thing...I don''t want to talk to you in a degrading way." I said with my chin down, therefore my hair bangs were blocking my expression except for my forced smile. --- ''What is he talking about? ...Doesn''t matter, I need to convince him to use anything he can to defeat me.'' Jun thought with a thoughtful expression. --- "Don''t worry about it...treat me as your enemy and not your father. If you are worried about a few words during a spar then there is no need! No matter what you will say to me during the spar, I won''t care about it." He said with a serious expression. ...It''s not like I am afraid of his reaction to it...it would just feel a bit weird to talk to my own father in that way. But whatever...since he already said that he doesn''t care then who am I to care too? With a +35% bonus to my stats, I should be able to perfect the 2nd phase of my swordplay and combine the 1st phase together with the 2nd phase. "Alright, please attack me." I said and "sheathed" my sword, getting into my first stance like before with only difference that my chin was down, completely blocking sight of my expression. I closed my eyes when I heard my father kick off the ground. When I sensed that his sword entered my "zone" around me, I raised my head, revealing 2 glowing red eyes, completely surprising my father but he didn''t stop his attack. "You being my father doesn''t grant you permission to defy me! Remember, I am absolute!" I said in domineering voice and my hand on the hilt of my sword twitched a bit. *CLUNK* My father''s sword got sent into the air split in 2 parts and while they had yet to fall down my father watched me with a shocked expression and wide-open eyes full of confusion and his hand froze in the same position where I stopped him. "clunk* *clunk* 2 parts of the broken sword have finally fallen down on the ground and my father looked at his red palm and then at my hand which was still on the hilt of my "sheathed" sword. "Akashi...you..." My eyes stopped glowing and my father had a very complex expression. There was confusion, shame, proudness, and happiness combined together. Chapter 22 - #22 Strange girl "*sigh* Sorry, I can''t actually describe it, father." I said with a long sigh. "That''s...fine. I won''t ask about it. Anyway, you have proved yourself to be ready to leave the city." My father said with a defeated expression. "But you are prohibited to travel anywhere too far away." He said with a stern expression. "...Father, I have "heard" that the Empire is gathering children from the entire country for "something". May I take a look at it?" I said with a smirk. "?! You have sneaked into my office, didn''t you?" At first, he was surprised but then he asked me with narrowed eyes. "Yes! You have a lot of nice books there!" I said with an innocent smile. "...You-! I guess you are starting to rebel but it''s given with your rising age. But why do you want to go take a look?" He asked me with a curious look. "Heh, I have "heard" of the contents. I want one of the kids that will survive and of course, I would definitely not mind if I could participate too. After what I have "heard" in your office, it seems that others are starting to take our family lightly. Its time to show them that without our family, the Empire would slowly crumble, hehe." I said with an evil grin. "*sigh*...I have never imagined that your time would come so fast but...I can accept it, I will let you go and I will also inform the ones who are overlooking it, to give you permission to take 1 surviving kid back with you. But be careful about who you will select, you can''t just select the most talented one!" He replied with a serious expression. "Don''t worry, I am not someone who would just look at the talent." I said with a satisfied smile. "...Come with me, I want to give you something since you have managed to defeat me." He said and gestured to me to follow him. ... We returned back to the mansion and we went to the father''s office. "Here you go..." He fished out a sword from the secret stash that was hidden behind the small uninteresting painting hanging on the wall and gave it to me. I was already aware of that secret stash but I never looked into it because I didn''t really have any motive to do it. The sword itself was extremely light like how my daggers in my previous world. The blade was sharp only on one edge but it wasn''t curved blade as katana''s blade. The hilt of the sword was in the shape of Phoenix, having its wings serve as the crossguard. The length of the blade wasn''t exactly long nor short, it was an extremely suitable one-handed weapon for someone like me. But probably the most eye-catching feature was its bloody red blade. It feels extremely good in my hand... "Do you feel anything?" My father asked with a curious expression. "Huh? Nothing in particular, what is it? Is this sword a Teigu?" I woke up from my daze while I was observing the sword and asked my father with a small smile. "...I don''t know, this is our family''s heirloom. But I can ?ssure you of that blade''s toughness and sharpness and of course, great resistance towards the fire. It''s unknown how was this sword forged since it''s extremely resistant to a high-temperatures. One of this sword''s features is that you can fight or block even with its durable scabbard. Apparently, if you will also feel a connection to the sword you can also make the scabbard stuck to the sword and you can use it as a blunt weapon against enemies that are resistant to sharp weapons." My father explained with an excited expression. "...It''s just a bit shame that you don''t practice Phoenix swordplay...but you are practicing your own swordplay and you are Phoenix, so it probably won''t hurt this sword''s feelings, haha" He said with a little sad expression before he started to laugh to get rid of that sad mood around him. "Why are you giving it to me since it''s our heirloom? Aren''t you afraid that I will lose it, father?" I asked with a teasing smile. "I will strangle you if you will lose it. But as for real reason...I think that you are worthy enough to wield it...not to mention that it was just gathering dust here...but first, follow me!" He said with narrowed eyes and gestured me to follow him. We went to the cellar below the mansion. My father didn''t say anything and unlocked the door of the cell and entered the cell. "Who is this man, father?" I asked when we stopped in front of the man with a taped mouth so he couldn''t speak. "Akashi...if you truly want to venture outside of this city then you have to learn to show no mercy to your enemies. You might think that killing some Danger beasts or animals is easy but taking human''s life is much harder. I want you to kill this man with your new sword" My father said with a cold tone while looking at the man whose eyes were completely horrified. "What did he do?" I asked my father with my poker face. "Good question, this scum was discovered by your mother''s guards. Apparently, when she was taking a walk outside, he was found following her but that''s not all, we found also cases that are related to him, mainly s?xu-" My father was explaining and my eyes slowly became cold as I was looking at the man and when he wanted to mention s?xu?? harassment, my hand was even faster than his words. "?!" My father was surprised by when he saw that man''s head rolling on the ground without him being done with an explanation. "I have heard enough." I said with my poker face and when I wanted to clean my sword I found out that it was actually absorbing the blood. ...Not even experience from this one. --- ''Where did that resolve come from? Was it because I mentioned Ember? ...I can''t actually tell but I guess this is a good thing, as long as he can kill anyone for his family or himself, there is no need to worry about him becoming naive. I just hope he won''t be deceived by the beauty of women once he will grow up.'' Jun thought with a forced smile while looking at all the blood on the ground. --- "Well, good work, you should get some rest. You still have more than a year before they will start their plan. I will let you know when you will have to leave the city." My father said while patting my shoulder. He was probably thinking that I might get some trauma from my "first kill". "Yes, father." I nodded at him with a grateful expression and left the cellar. When I left the cellar, my mother was already waiting there, looking at me with a worried expression and when she saw a bit of blood on my hands, she immediately stood up from her seat. "Sweetie...Are you all right?" She approached me and asked me with a worried expression. "Mother, don''t worry. I am no longer kid who needs to be protected by his mother. Our roles reversed and this time, I will protect our family." I said with a serious expression. It feels weird to say that I am no longer a kid when I am only 8 years old... "...I am feeling so bad for you to have such an expectations on your shoulders but on the other hand, I feel extremely proud to have a son like you, Akashi! But please remember that you can always depend on your mother, no matter what!" She pulled me into a hug and started to cry with a happy smile. "Yes" I returned the hug and just shortly said with a smile. With much more freedom given to me, I was able to spend more time in the forest outside of the city, hunting Danger beasts. I always went there with Ichika since she was my bodyguard and finally with my charisma above 20 points, I was able to form a party with Ichika. Ichika described that feeling as if she was somehow connected to me and she also told me that she was slowly getting stronger. I noticed that she wasn''t even taking any XP from me so there must be a fixed number of people available in 1 party. She asked me what is that and I simply said that I granted her some kind of blessing or whatever. --- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 9) Title: King of Sloth Class: Assassin (Lv. 9; +13 Agi, +7 Int, +4 Str, + 2 Cha) 691/2560 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 6; +12 Cha, +10 Int, +9 Const) 121/320 BXP Health: 300/300 Energy: 655/655 Agility: 24 (37) Intelligence: 22 (39) Constitution: 18 (27) Charisma: 15 (29) Free Stat points: 24 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Warrior (Lv. 4, +7 Str, +3 Const) 3/80 XP Special Classes: ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 40% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] GOLD: 2315 SILVER: 125 --- I didn''t make much much progress in making money because I was mostly burning down my enemy so I didn''t get any loot to sell but at least I was able to level up my Special Class. ... Anyway, today is finally the day I am going out to participate in "exam" No matter how many times I tell myself that it''s the exam, it feels incredibly funny. More or less it''s just bringing up numerous children together and weeding out weak to quickly discover talents without spending too much money. "Sweetie, be careful outside, please" My mother said with a pleading voice while she was adjusting my black uniform together with a red tie. "Yes, I will keep my eyes open all the time, plus I also have a bodyguard with me." I said with a helpless smile facing my mother''s worried face. "*Be careful, there are many strong people and there is also a Teigu wielder where you are going. He can also manipulate his body in unimaginable ways like using his hair as needles and many other things.*" My father informed me and I nodded with a serious expression. Against someone like that would be better to use my flames instead of close-quarters combat. But he still has a Teigu...he will be annoying opponent if he will decide to pick up a fight with me. "I am going, everyone, goodbye." I said and waved at everyone who was standing near the gate to our residence. Almost everyone who were working in our mansion came to say goodbye and wish me luck. ... ...Finally out of. I thought and put my left hand into my pocket and my right hand on the hilt of my Phoenix sword. It wasn''t about me being on guard...Sword''s position was simply good and resting my hand on the hilt which was in perfect height was comfortable. As I was walking towards the exit gate out of the Capital, I noticed some strange girl with long blue hair and blue eyes walking from the direction of the gate, her skin was snow white which means that she came from the north. She was definitely older than me and she was wearing some strange clothes on her, she looked like she just came from some kind of tribe instead of a normal village. However, that wasn''t the reason why she caught my attention...I simply feel that she is quite strong. --- ''Hm? Why is that guy looking at me? Is he trying to pick a fight? ...Actually, now that I look more closely at him, he doesn''t look like a spoiled noble brat, he is definitely strong! It''s really rare to meet someone with a noble vibe who is also strong. But his eyes are kinda strange...why vertical pupils? Plus that bored look in his eyes...'' The girl noticed Akashi''s stare so she returned the stare but neither of them broke the eye contact. --- As we walked past by each other, our eye contact was finally broken and I simply continued forward without looking behind, at least, that''s what I wanted to do... "Wait!" I heard a feminine voice behind me. "Yes?" I said disinterestedly and turned sideways with my bored look in my eyes. Ichika also stopped and waited right next to me while quietly observing the girl. "What''s your name? Are you from the Capital?" She asked me 2 questions that slightly surprised me since I thought that she would bitch about me looking at her or something like that. "Akashi, and Yes" I said waiting a few more seconds after that if she wanted anything else. "..." Maybe is waiting for me to ask about her name...I don''t want to make it even more awkward than it already is... "And you are?" I asked with a weird expression. "Esdeath! I can feel that you are strong, let''s have a spar one day!" She extended her arm towards me and formed a fist with an excited smile. Heh, what a maniac... I thought but couldn''t help but form the same smile as she had on her face. To think she would be able to smell out my strength and even challenge me right after that... "Oho, be prepared for a loss, little girl" I said with a smirk and bumped my fist into hers. "Hah?! It''s clear as day that I am older than you!" She immediately exploded after hearing my comment. "Maybe but your response still shows that you are a little girl. Being angry about a few words regarding your age from someone younger instead of being angry at the fact that I told you that you will lose...incredible. anyway, I must go, for now, you are quite interesting so see you later!" I said with a teasing smile and turned back to the front to continue my way out of the city. "...See you later, don''t you dare run away!" She shouted at me before turning around, continuing in her own way. Heh, strange girl. I thought while glancing at her back from the corner of my eye with a small smile. Chapter 23 - #23 Gifnora Forest "What was that, young lord?" Ichika asked me once we left the Capital. "Who knows...but I can feel that she is strong, maybe too strong for her age. She was kinda funny too." I replied with a small smile across my face. "Are you really planning to spar with her?" Ichika asked with a curious expression. She already took off her mask since it wasn''t the part of her magical artifact. However, I would have never expected that behind that mask is hidden tanned beauty with long black hair. It was a bit of surprise when I saw her face for the first time...it was also a bit awkward since she was the one who insisted on showing herself to me. I had no reason to refuse so I simply waited for her to take off her mask but she started nervously fidgeting as if she was about to strip all her clothes before me... Somehow we were able to forget about that fact and we never talked about it. "Of course, as long as we meet again...I don''t know where she lives and neither she knows where I live. It will be up to fate, heh. Oh, by the way, here you go!" I said and then handed her a little box which she immediately accepted. "...What is it?" She asked me while looking at it with a curious expression. "I had no time to give you your 23th'' birthday present so here it is with a little delay." I said with a straight face while looking in front of me on the stone road. "What? Present...for me?" She muttered with an absent-minded expression but she still started to unwrap her present. "?! This is...how much did it exactly cost you, young lord?!" She immediately revealed shocked expression when she the content of the box and immediately snapped her head at me with a serious expression. "Don''t be so surprised...it didn''t cost more than your salary for protecting me so be at ease." I said with a poker face but my "purse" still bled a lot, a lot more than Ichika could ever imagine but she was following me all the time, protecting me and obeying all of my unreasonable orders. I also realized that I have yet to buy her anything so this was my atonement for all those years. Not to mention that birthday is only once a year...spending a bit of my savings won''t ruin me. --- ''...This couldn''t cost only my salary...I have never seen such a gemstone. The young lord must have spent a lot of money on this gift, yet he is playing it cool...maybe he doesn''t want me to worry about it.'' Ichika thought with a genuine smile while she was observing the necklace with a Violet-pink colored gemstone that was reflecting sunlight. The chain of the necklace was crafted from the remains of the strong Danger beast that was slain by Akashi himself. --- "Hehe, thank you, young lord! Does it suit me?" Ichika giggled and put the necklace on. "Hm? Yeah, it suits to your eyes." I turned at her nodded at her with a smile. "Young lord? Where are we even heading?" Ichika asked me with a confused expression after she calmed down from getting her gift. "Right...you don''t know it yet. We are headed to the Gifnora Forest, they want to plant more than 100 children into that forest inhibited by numerous Danger beasts and train survivors into ?ssassins" I said with a bored look. "What?! more than 100 children? Isn''t that a bit...cruel?" Ichika exclaimed with a surprised expression. "...Most of those children are bought from poor families...If their own parents are willing to sell them to the Empire...what is crueler? It''s hard to say who is right and who wrong...Is the Revolutionary Army actually right? Or is the corrupted Empire right? There is no answer to this but if I had to choose sides than I would create my own side and from time to time sided with the Empire." I said with a small mocking smile. "..." Ichika kept quiet and judging from her expression, she was thinking really hard about my words. "Speak your mind, I don''t care if you will say that you think that the Revolutionary Army is better and their goal is noble." I said when I noticed her uncertain expression. "...What does the young lord think about the Revolutionary Army" Ichika asked with her full attention at me. "4 words. Good idea, bad execution" I said while showing her 4 of my fingers with a small smile. "They are far too weak to compete with the entire Empire. Therefore they are forced to call for help from the other nations. Bringing other scums into our country will definitely help clean this corrupted Empire. It will definitely clean this entire Empire from the map of nations, haha." I said and released an irritated laugh. "...Does the young lord have any conflict with the Revolutionary Army?" Ichika also noticed my strange laugh so she asked with an uncertain expression. "Not really, I just find it laughable how they are thinking: ''We will clean this corrupted Empire and help all the innocent people suffering from poverty!!!''. Sure they will, by weakening the entire Empire so other nations can invade. And the most irritating thing of all is how they think that their cause is noble and just. The Empire can say the same thing, do you know why Ichika?" I asked with a small grin. "...N-no" She shook her head and attentively listened to me with a thoughtful expression. "I have learned that the only one who can decide who is right and who is wrong is the victor. Let''s say that you invade the enemy nation without any declaration of war, you are being dishonest and you are also using sly tactics to defeat them, as much as using their own citizens as hostages...and in the end, you will win and conquer the enemy nation. Are you the wrong one here? You just secured bigger territory for your future generations...you view yourself as a just. Why should you care what others think about you when you just need to care about your closest people? The victor is always the one who is right." I said while glaring at the sky. --- ''*sigh*...The young lord''s mind works in a similar way to the ?ssassins. It seems that we will have some difficulties while facing pressure from both sides of this civil war.'' Ichika thought with a helpless smile. --- We were traveling at a good pace and we would arrive at the meeting place in a few more hours but... "Who do we have here? A little kid and...oh! a tanned beauty! Hehe" The person on the horse stopped us in our way with a creepy laugh and while he was looking at Ichika, he also licked his lips with a ??wd expression. There were more than 20 more people behind him, some of them had horses and some were on their legs. "...Disgusting." Ichika muttered while looking at the men before us with pity. "...Please move aside, we have to be somewhere in a few hours." I said with a poker face while looking at the leader of men who stopped us. "Maybe we will let you go if you will leave that fine lady with us." He replied to me with a grin. "*sigh* Does this happen often?" I sighed and asked Ichika, ignoring the men. "...Unfortunately, yes. There are a lot of people like them." She replied to me with a forced smile "Hey!" The leader was shouting something at us while we were talking but we ignored most of it. I turned back at them. "Alright, I will say it in a more primitive way so you can understand it too. Move aside or die." I said and narrowed my eyes. "?...Hahaha" At first when they heard my words, they had dumbfounded expressions but after a few seconds, they started to laugh aloud. "Young lord?" Ichika said and readied her daggers with cold eyes while glaring at the laughing men. "No, there is no time to take care of them one by one. Leave this to me." I replied and she just nodded while hiding her daggers. "Surrendering without a fight after such strong words? I have said that we would let you go kid but you have-" The leader started saying his usual villains'' sentences about how he is not going to let me go but I had no time to listen to this bullshit. *BANG* A "smaller" explosion resounded through the road leading in the middle of the forest, smoke raised and dirt together with debris started to fall down like rain. [Energy: 625/655] Most of the people disappeared without leaving any trace behind them but there were still a few wailing screams inside the smoke. "Idiots...it''s your own fault, curse yourselves. Let''s go Ichika, we have no time to spare." I said with a disinterested face while looking around the little crater created by the explosion. "What about the remaining ones?" She followed right after me and asked. "No need to care about them, either they will die or they will live with crippled limbs and burns. We have no time to care about them" I replied to her and we quickly went forward to our goal. On the road, we were attacked a few more times but most of the time it was Danger beasts instead of humans. Class: Assassin (Lv. 9; +13 Agi, +7 Int, +4 Str, + 2 Cha) 947/2560 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 6; +12 Cha, +10 Int, +9 Const) 198/320 BXP "Listen up kids, you will be lead into the middle of this forest and those who will be able to get out will get a privilege to obtain high ranking posts of the protectors of the Empire!" The bald man with a monocle over his left eye shouted while standing straight with his hands behind his back in front of the numerous kids who were either shaking from fear or simply had lost look in their eyes. "Alright, men, lead the kids to the forest!" When the bald man run his eyes all over all kids in front of him, he ordered his man stationed behind him. "Wait!" Another man with blond hair and green eyes who was sitting on the dead body of the big Danger beast lying near the bald man said. "? What is it Gozuki?" The bald man frowned and asked the man named Gozuki with a confused expression. "There is still someone missing. We have to wait for him since I promised someone to let that person participate." Gozuki replied with a small smile. "?! Why am I not aware of this matter?" The bald man asked with an angered expression. "Calm down, it''s not like- Hm? Looks like he is here." Gozuki wanted to explain the situation but stopped once he noticed someone walking towards their camp. All of the people looked towards the same direction as Gozuki and saw a woman with a slightly taller kid in a black military uniform leisurely walking towards them with his left hand in a pocket and his right hand resting on the hilt of his sword. ''...Are we waiting for that kid? You are kidding me, right? What the hell did you do, Gozuki?! But something is off about that kid...his entire expression represents boredom and that red hair and red eyes...He must be from Phoenix house. Now I understand why Gozuki had no option but to agree'' The bald man thought while he was carefully observing Akashi. ------Back to Akashi''s POV------ "Stop! Identify yourself, this is off-limits area!" The guard stopped me from entering the camp created near the Gifnora Forest. "Stand aside soldier, we have already spent too much time with the other obstacles, I have no time neither a mood to deal with you." I said with an authoritative voice while glaring into his eyes under his helmet with my vertical pupils. "Y-you can''t jus-" The guard wanted to say something with his shaky voice but was interrupted by a loud shout. "Let him in!" The blond-haired guy who was sitting on the dead Danger beast shouted at the guard blocking my way. "Y-yes!" He immediately made a way for me and Ichika. That blondie must be Gozuki, former member of Rakshasa Demons who train their bodies in unbelievable ways, making it possible for them to suddenly extend their nails or use their hair as a sharp weapon and many other tricks. "I am sorry for being late but there were some difficulties on the way. You must be mister Gozuki, right? It is nice to meet you in person, my name is Akashi." When I arrived near Gozuki, I said with a small smile. --- ''...I can tell that there were some difficulties. Your clothes reek of blood and burnt meat. I can''t gauge this kid...his smile looks more like a smile of a demon rather than a kid. I wonder who killed all those obstacles...was it him or that woman next to him?'' Gozuki thought while he was observing Akashi and Ichika. --- "No worries. It''s nice to meet you too. I was waiting to meet the heir to the Phoenix house for some time, looks like your house can be extremely proud of themselves for raising a kid like you." He said with a polite smile. "You are exaggerating, heh. By the way, this is Ichika, my guardian." I said while pointing at Ichika standing next to me who was completely silent. I noticed that most of the kids here were looking at me with curious expressions and some of them had the faces of awe...I guess they already got to see how powerful Gozuki is...at least partly which would be enough to scare the kids. They must be curious about how can I speak so casually with Gozuki. Chapter 24 - #24 Akame and Kurome "You are exaggerating, heh. By the way, this is Ichika, my guardian." I said while pointing at Ichika standing next to me who was completely silent ever since we entered the camp. Gozuki just nodded at her and she returned the gesture. "Hm? And you are...?" I asked with a smile while looking at the bald man standing near Gozuki. "You can call me Uncle Bill, I am the one supervising this exam. I heard that you want to participate in it...is there any specific reason for it?" He introduced himself with a slight bow and then asked me with an intriguing expression. Yeah, the main reason was to recruit one of the survivors to our house and then to show off that our house isn''t so formidable just for show. I wanted to say but I stopped myself. It will be much better if I will act all innocent. This might give them a much stronger impression of me. "I think that mister Gozuki will inform you of the specific reason later, but that wouldn''t be enough for me to come here personally. I simply wanted to go and play with other kids, there aren''t many kids in the Capital so I wasn''t able to make any friends...Although I am slightly older, I don''t think it will pose any problem to make a few friends from here!" I closed my eyes and said with a bright smile. ["Survive" in the Gifnora Forest inhabited by Danger Beasts] [Condition: Play around in the forest] [Bonus: Make at least 1 friend that will actually survive without your help] [Reward: +2 Free stat points] [Bonus Reward: +2 to all stats] [Failure: Impossible to fail...] When I opened my eyes I noticed that both of them were looking at me with a surprised expression. Uncle Bill''s eyes even began twitching for a little while. --- ''This kid...we are trying to find the best candidates for training ?ssassins and he is saying that he wants to play around in that forest?! This makes me want to cough out blood. Plus...what does he mean by the main reason? There is something else other than participating? Why haven''t Gozuki informed me about this?!'' Uncle Bill thought while glancing at Gozuki who just shook his head. Whoa! What a nice and easy quest but what does "friend" mean? Do I have to make that person trust me? It will be kinda hard if I can''t even help them but neither the "help" is specified. Maybe I can save him once but I can''t actually lead him out of the forest. Maybe it''s "make him trust me but don''t make him dependable on me" kind of quest, hehe. "Anyway, it seems that you are about to start, here you go Ichika." I muttered and then handed my family''s heirloom sword to Ichika. "There is no need for you to do that. All kids will be given their weapons so you don''t need to get rid of your own weapon." Gozuki said and jumped down from the top of the dead Danger beast. ...That katana attached to his belt must be Teigu...those strange markings on its scabbard look like a seal. That weapon must be really dangerous. I thought while taking a quick glance at his katana but this didn''t go unnoticed by someone strong like Gozuki. --- ''...Did he just glance at my Murasame? This kid really isn''t just a normal kid, those eyes were full of caution before they returned to their usual boring state.'' Gozuki thought when he noticed Akashi''s quick glance. --- "No no, I wouldn''t want to be in advantage because of a weapon. Others might become jealous and I wouldn''t be able to make any friends." I quickly waved my hands to show that it''s unacceptable. "Alright, you can continue." Gozuki just nodded at me and then said to Uncle Bill. ----When men lead the children into the forest---- "...Are you sure you don''t need to guard him?" Uncle Bill asked while looking at Ichika who was leaning against a tree with closed eyes. "Hm? There is no need, in this forest, there are only a weaker types of Danger beasts." Ichika opened her eyes and answered with a confident expression before closing her eyes once again. "*Why is that kid here, Gozuki?!*" Uncle Bill whispered to Gozuki with an angered expression. "*I promised his father to give them 1 survivor of the test.*" Gozuki answered with a calm expression. "*You did what?! So that''s why he is here but why would he want to participate in this too? There is no advantage in doing this. Is he doing that because he doesn''t want us to think that he is here just to make sure that the one who is sent to them is the real survivor?*" Uncle Bill muttered with a thoughtful expression. "*I am not sure but that kid is definitely not weak.*" Gozuki replied. ----Akashi''s POV---- They even forced us to split up so we wouldn''t depend on each other. I was given just some shitty quality dagger. Are they really expecting those kids to survive with those weapons? Well...I won''t need to use it. I thought and attached the dagger to my belt and then looked in the sky with both of my hands in my pockets. Who should I try to find? That kid with blond hair and golden eyes looked quite determined, he has a lot of potential but I wonder if I can find him. There were also those black-haired twins, well, at least one of them looked determined, the other one was more scared than determined but she also looked younger so it''s understandable. ...As I was thinking about where should I go with an absent-minded expression while looking in the sky, I heard some wailing near me. I turned my head in the direction of the sound. ...Is that plant type Danger beast? It must have been burned by my passive [Child of Fire]. But really, it must have been really weak that I didn''t even notice it attack me. I guess that passive skill is also making me ignore threats that can be countered by this ability. I started hearing a lot of hissing sounds and other unrecognizable sounds all around me but I didn''t feel any danger. "Hehe, this should have been hell for those kids, I will return the favor and make it also hell for the Danger beasts." I muttered with a crazy smile. Let''s move! I started to walk into a random direction and Danger beasts immediately started jumping at me from all sides but all of them were burned 1 meter in front of me. I guess they will attack me even more since that passive skill also must make me look unguarded when it looks like I am not even aware of those weaklings. Hehe, at least, I don''t need to worry about getting lost since everywhere I go there are a few limbs of the Danger beasts lying on the ground. I already met a few dead kids, mostly eaten alive. Even though I am accustomed to seeing death, it''s still a bit disturbing to see small kids die. Hm? Looks like I have found the twins. I thought when I noticed then running away from a few Danger beasts some distance away from me. ... "B-big sis! I can''t...run any longer!" A girl with short black hair said with a ragged breath while supporting herself by holding her knees. "You can do it, Kurome! We are almost out!" Replied the other girl who looked almost identical to the first girl with the exception of the length of her hair and her height. I was slowly following them by jumping from branches of the trees to other branches. But even the trees weren''t safe from the Danger beasts and maybe even more ferocious ones were up here. Unfortunately, to me, they were just little weaklings that burned away in a second once they attempted to attack me. Hm? Let''s see how they will cope with that. ... "?! A-are they being eaten alive?!" The girl named Kurome immediately had a horrified expression when she saw the sight in front of her. Nope, they are already dead, thankfully. Even I wouldn''t want to look at how these weaklings are eating kids alive. Thankfully, they are hunting for a food and not for fun or it would look differently. "We can''t go that way! Let''s go back!" The other girl grabbed Kurome''s hand and forced her to look away from that horrible sight. "I-" Kurome started to tremble but the other girl forced her to look at her. "Don''t worry, I am here with you." The other girl said with a determined expression without any fear in her eyes. Whoa, those eyes are pretty insane for a kid. She is really a fearless genius. It''s already given that she will definitely survive, most likely together with her sister. "...Mm!" After a few seconds of hesitation, Kurome nodded her head and calmed down, replacing her fear with a new determination. Hmm...Those sisters are definitely strong together. But knowing the Empire...they won''t allow two of them to be in the same unit. This might end up with them hating the one who split them up. I can only take one person with me...it will be hard to decide but I don''t want to split these sisters. Not because I would feel guilty or anything but because I don''t want the one who would follow me to hate me. "Kurome!! Get away from my sister!" The other girl shouted and firmly drove that shitty dagger into the beast''s neck, ultimately killing it. Oh? Good reflexes but there are still 2 more. To be honest, I feel kinda guilty because the second one is my fault. It wasn''t like I wanted it to follow them but I somehow caught its interest but when it noticed that I am too high for it to reach, it decided to follow the wailing sound of its nearby kin. When the other girl was occupied with the first beast, the second one jumped on her from behind and she couldn''t do anything else but helplessly glare at it. "G-go away from my sister!" Kurome who had horrified expression suddenly shouted and jumped at the beast with her own dagger. She was able to kill it as her sister did and she finally rested her body on the dead beast but there was still that 3rd beast I have unintentionally lead it to them. "Kurome, look out!!" The girl shouted at her sister but she was too far away from them while the beast was already ready to bite Kurome''s neck. ...Shit, I guess that''s as far as they can go...I should have hidden my presence. I would have never thought that I would cause someone misfortune by my arrogance, heh. I thought and scratched the back of my head with a forced smile. [Phantom Strike] I used my skill to blink towards the enemy in a second. I loudly snapped my fingers. *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* [Energy: 640/655] 3 flames appeared out of nowhere, consuming all 3 beasts. "Ahh!" Kurome exclaimed in surprise when the beast she was resting on suddenly disappeared without any trace, making her fall on the ground. A little dimwitted? "Kurome! Are you alright?" The other girl totally ignored my presence and run up to her sister to check on her wounds. "W-what was that?" Kurome just shook her head and tried to make up some logical reason why the beast disappeared so suddenly. "You are..." The other girl finally raised her head and saw me standing a few meters away from them with a smile and my hands behind my back. --- ''He is that kid who came by himself and even talked to those 2...How come there isn''t even a speck of dirt on his clothes or face?'' Kurome''s sister thought while hugging Kurome tightly and glaring at me with a cautious expression. --- "What is going on big sis-?" Finally, even Kurome noticed me and she had no idea how to react so she simply stared at me with a shocked expression. "What do you want from us?!" The other girl asked me with a hostility visible in her eyes. "...You know, I have just saved your sister. Can''t you at least thank me and tell me your name? Those are the first proper steps on how to show gratitude." I said with an annoyed expression but a small smile was still on my face. "...It''s Akame. That flame was from you?" She said while giving me a suspicious look and immediately asked another question. "What do you think?" I said with a smile and a flickering flame came directly out of my right eye. Chapter 25 - #25 Who to choose? --- ''How is it possible for a flame to come out of his eyes?!'' Akame thought with a shocked expression while Kurome had fascinated expression when she saw it. --- "Why did you save me and big sis?" Kurome asked with a confused expression while keeping close to Akame. "Calm down, I don''t want to do anything to you or your sister." I said with a helpless smile when I saw how Kurome was afraid of me. "...What''s your name?" Akame asked still with a cautious expression but maybe she was starting to feel guilty, after all, I saved her sister yet she was treating me this way. "Akashi, nice to meet you two." I said with a small smile and nod. "...Kurome" Kurome introduce herself but kept on hiding behind Akame''s arm. But it was visible that they were slowly dropping their guard down. "Since you are fine, I think that I can go on." I said with a smile and began to leave the place. "W-wait!" I heard Akame''s voice so I stopped and turned back at them with a confused expression. "...Can you lead Kurome out of here safely?" Akame asked me with an uncertain expression. She was hesitating whether to trust me or not. "Wha-? What are you saying, big sis?!" Kurome immediately grabbed Akame''s hand with a shocked expression. "...I am sorry but I can''t, however, don''t worry. You two are strong, together, you will be able to leave this forest." I said with a regrettable expression but I still decided to walk up to them. "I see...What is it?" Akame muttered with a sad expression but when she saw me approach them, she immediately took a step back and moved Kurome behind her. "Don''t worry, I don''t want to do anything bad and even if I wanted to, I would have already done it." I said while putting my hands up. "Then what are you trying to do?" Akame eased up a bit but she still asked with a suspicious expression. "First of all, Kurome-chan, can you please stop hiding? I won''t bite you." I crouched down a bit to match their height and asked with a gentle smile Kurome who was hiding behind Akame. "...Big sis?" Kurome looked at her sister and Akame simply nodded her head after a few seconds of hesitation. Kurome finally stopped hiding behind her sister and instead stood right next to her. "Don''t be shocked, alright?" I said and put my hand on their shoulder. "?!" Akame immediately frowned when I did this without telling them anything, she tried to move away from me but she stopped after feeling a comfortable warmth coming from my hand. "...What was that?" Akame asked me when I finally retracted my hands while Kurome was just staring at me with a puzzled expression. "Nothing special but you should be much calmer right now. With rational thinking, you will be able to leave this forest no matter what." I said and patted their shoulder a few times before turning around to finally leave. "W-wait! Will we meet again?!" This time it wasn''t Akame''s voice but Kurome''s voice instead which slightly surprised even me. "Kurome?" Even Akame was surprised by this. "...Once you leave the forest we will be able to meet again but...I am not sure about the time afterward." I said with a forced smile since I knew that I could only take 1 person with me back to the Capital. These sisters have a lot of potential, it''s regrettable that I can''t take both of them under my wings. "Anyway, I think you should really go. There are already a lot of Danger beasts around us, I will attract their attention so you just go ahead." I said while looking around us with my hands once again in my pockets. "T-thank you!" Akame said with a grateful expression and started running while dragging Kurome behind her. ---When the sisters started to run away--- ''I need to get Kurome out of this forest! That''s the most important thing!'' Akame thought but Kurome''s thoughts weren''t exactly the same. "Big sis! Why are we leaving him there all alone?! He saved us and this time he is even attracting attention from those beasts just to buy us some time!" Kurome shouted at her sister with a pleading expression. "?! We can''t help him and he chose to do it himself plus he will be fine." Akame was shocked by Kurome''s outburst but she still explained everything. "How can you be so sure that he will be fine, big sis?! Didn''t you see how many kids already died here?!" Kurome said with moist eyes when she remembered the sight of these dead kids. "He didn''t even have a speck of dirt or blood on his clothes, he will be fine! Trust me and just focus on getting out of here!" Akame said in a commanding tone and Kurome finally quieted down but she still had a skeptical expression. ''...'' Kurome didn''t know that to think about this encounter so she just kept running while glancing behind her from time to time. ----Akashi''s POV---- ...I am not sure if I was able to gain Akame''s trust in such a short moment of talking with them but it seems that Kurome is a bit different. She seems to be shy and afraid of strangers but her trust is also easier to gain once you show her that she doesn''t have to be afraid of you. I hope this was enough to get that bonus reward. Anyway... [Class: Assassin (Lv. 9; +13 Agi, +7 Int, +4 Str, + 2 Cha) 960/2560 XP] [Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 6; +12 Cha, +10 Int, +9 Const) 204/320 BXP] They really give me a small number of experiences. I should just run around for a few more minutes before leaving the forest, maybe I will see a few more interesting kids. ... After a few more minutes of running around the forest, I found 1 particular girl. Reddish-brown long hair and green eyes, huh? It looks like she is doing pretty good for a kid. Her main power should be in her legs. She is quite fast on her legs and her jumping power is also quite abnormal for a normal kid. ...It doesn''t look like she will need any help so there is not a very big chance for me to make any contact with her if I don''t want her to be suspicious of me. Anyway...I am really happy to finally see a kid with a flat ?h?st, kids in this world are extremely weird so seeing her almost non-existant ?h?st makes me nostalgically think of my old world. -----The Empire''s camp near the forest---- "There are many more kids than I anticipated" Gozuki muttered when he saw that there was quite a lot of kids alive. "That kid still has yet to leave the forest...Should we start giving the results to the kids?" Uncle Bill asked with an annoyed expression. "No, let''s wait for him. He has to choose one of the kids, it would be bad if he chose the one with the potential to be my pupil. Therefore we can''t give them their ranks yet." Gozuki shook his head and replied with a calm expression. "How can you be so sure that he will come out when he is there for so long already." Uncle Bill asked with a skeptical expression. "Just look at how at ease his guardian is. Do you think she would take this job lightly? It only shows that- Hm? Looks like he is here." Gozuki explained but when he noticed a figure walking out of the dense forest, he immediately stopped talking. Uncle Bill looked towards the forest''s entrance and saw Akashi walking out with a smile on his face while he was stretching his arms behind his head. Kids also noticed Akashi and looked towards him with shocked expressions except for Akame who had complicated expression since she indeed abandoned him there, leaving him only 2 words "thank you". Kurome also had a shocked expression but that quickly changed to smile and she waved at Akashi. ----Akashi''s POV---- And as I thought, Gozuki also noticed this and released a sly smile. I noticed him whispering something to the soldier near him and that soldier immediately run to the camp where the kids were waiting and observing us. "How was it? Were you able to find new friends?" Gozuki asked me with a smile once I stopped in front of them. "...I guess so" I said with a forced smile. He already noticed how Kurome was waving at me...if I were to lie here, it would only create unnecessary tension between us. It''s not like I am not confident in defeating him in a fight but he still has that strange weapon and not to mention that I can''t deteriorate the relationship between my house and the Empire just because of this. "Here they are." The soldier came back, bringing Akame and Kurome together with him. Akame was glaring around with her strong determined eyes while hugging Kurome who was just confused about this situation but the smile she previously had already disappeared. "I noticed that you already know Akame and Kurome. These two are extremely talented, they got out of the forest pretty fast so you can choose one of them since you already know them." Gozuki said with a smile and his words shocked both sisters. "What?! I am not leaving Kurome!" Akame shouted while tightly hugging Kurome. I couldn''t help but grit my teeth. "That''s not very nice of you, mister Gozuki~" I said and started to glare at him while my eyes started to glow a bit. Trying to use me as a medium to split those sisters apart...I really am underestimated here. --- ''This kid...Is he trying to pick a fight? Gozuki isn''t someone who will let himself be ordered around by a kid.'' Uncle Bill thought with an amused smile but when he saw Gozuki''s reaction, he immediately had shocked expression. --- "I don''t know what you are talking about...They are both really talented." Gozuki said with closed eyes and a forced smile. It seems like he doesn''t want to back down from this. There is no need to agonize the entire Empire for one kid. I don''t know Gozuki''s connections but since he is also a former member of Rakshasa Demons which means that he must have some friends there. It would be really stupid to start a fight because of those girls. "Fine, have it your way but don''t forget. Phoenix never forgets!" I said with a threatening tone. "Good! I knew that you would be smart enough not to turn this offer down. Split them up!" Gozuki nodded with a smile and snapped his fingers. The soldiers standing nearby approach the girls to split them up. "No!!" Akame shouted while looking at the approaching men. This fu?k?n? blondie! "Stop!" I shouted in domineering tone at the soldiers and they stopped to look at me and then back at Gozuki. Gozuki just waved his hand and they nodded before walking away from 2 sisters. ...What a tragic fate. I couldn''t help but look at them in pity. I walked up to them but this time, Akame wasn''t shouting and only cautiously watched me while hugging her sister. I put on a gentlest smile I could muster up and extended my arm towards them with an open hand. --- ''...I wonder who will he choose, heh'' Gozuki thought when he saw Akashi''s gesture but he couldn''t tell who will be chosen. --- ...Akame is definitely more talented at the first sight but Kurome can have a hidden potential inside her. But...the Empire won''t bother with finding it out, they will probably make extremely cruel training for the kids with too little talent here. It seems that me running amok inside that forest also caused a lot more kids to survive...I don''t know if I can even call it a good deed from my side. If I will take Akame and something bad will happen to Kurome then she will most likely resent the Empire but she can also harbor hate towards me for splitting them up. If I will take Kurome...Akame probably won''t be treated badly due to her visible talent. Well, I don''t need to care that much about talent with my "party" feature. I can even make a normal kid into a great warrior. ...I have decided. "Kurome-chan, will you go with me back to the Capital?" I said with a gentle smile while calming staring into Kurome''s shaking eyes. My words surprised both Gozuki and Uncle Bill but they immediately smiled since I took the one who had less talent. I will make them regret that smile in the future. "I-I, can''t I stay with big sis?" She asked me with tears in her eyes. Although Akame looked extremely angry, having to part with her but she didn''t say anything to me. --- ''...Maybe she will be safer with him. I can''t judge him because I don''t know him but I definitely have a better feeling with him choosing Kurome instead of me.'' Akame thought with a sad expression while glaring at Akashi but there was no hatred in her eyes. --- "Unfortunately, you can''t..." I said with a slightly sad smile. I didn''t push her and simply waited for her to take hold of my hand. If I have to be the one splitting them, then I have to make it in a less forceful way. Maybe she noticed my sad smile or maybe she felt my sincerity and slowly grabbed my own hand. "Kurome?" Akame asked with a sad expression after seeing this. "We will meet again, big sis!" Kurome said and slowly left Akame''s side with tears pouring down her face. "Let''s go...Thank you for your "hospitality" mister Gozuki, Uncle Bill, see you later." I firmly hold Kurome''s hand and said my goodbye before slowly leaving while Kurome was glancing back all the time. ----After Akashi left the camp---- "I actually thought that you are going to teach that kid a lesson. I never took you for a person who would get afraid of a kid with a background" Uncle Bill said with a teasing smile. "I don''t care about his background...You didn''t feel the pressure I was feeling at that time." Gozuki replied with an absent-minded expression. "What kind of pressure? Are you telling that kid is stronger than you?" Uncle Bill narrowed his eyes and asked with a serious expression. "It wasn''t kind of pressure you use during the battle. It felt more authoritative, domineering. It also felt as if that pressure was hinting me not to go too far or anger him." Gozuki explained with narrowed eyes. ''Thankfully, he didn''t want to make a scene here so he accepted it but to think that he would be able to see through my plan so easily...He really is a monster, it''s regrettable that he can''t be in our units but it''s no problem since his house is loyal to the Empire.'' Gozuki thought with a forced smile while he was looking in the same direction, Akashi just felt. Chapter 26 - #26 Teaching Kurome ["Survive" in the Gifnora Forest inhabited by Danger Beasts]...[Completed] [Bonus: Make at least 1 friend that will actually survive without your help]...[Completed] --- [Strength: 20 -> 22 Agility: 24 -> 26 Intelligence: 22 -> 24 Constitution: 18 -> 20 Charisma: 15 -> 17 Free Stat points: 24 -> 26 Health: 320/320 Energy: 695/695] --- Hm? Looks like the bonus also counted. I wonder if it was due to Kurome... I thought while walking out of the camp together with Kurome. Each step she took further away from her sister, she started to tremble even more. "Kurome, you really like your sister, don''t you?" I said with a smile, trying to erase the awkward silence. "Ah?! Y-yes, I love her!" She almost jumped in surprise but she still answered with a strong voice and wide smile before her smile disappeared once again. "I am sorry it has to be this way, Kurome. But you would definitely not like what the Empire would do to you." I said with a forced smile. "Wha-? What about my big sis?!" She immediately snapped her head at me with a horrified expression, her grip on my hand tightened. "You don''t have to worry about her. She is strong and talented, they won''t treat her badly, however, ...if it was you, it might have been a different story." I said with a darkened expression. --- ''Is that the reason why he chose me? ...To protect me? Why else would he choose me when he was aware that big sis is stronger than me?'' Kurome''s thoughts were in disarray while she was staring with a confused expression at Akashi''s face. --- "Young lord!" Ichika appeared in front of us and handed me my sword. She also threw a curious glance at Kurome who was watching her with a curious and fascinated expression. "Thank you. Ichika, this is Kurome. Kurome, this is Ichika, my guardian." I thanked Ichika for keeping my sword safe and then introduced them. "Hello, little Kurome, I hope you will work hard for the young lord. Although at first, he might appear to be extremely cold, once you prove yourself to him he will even burn the entire world for you!" Ichika crouched down with a serious expression to match Kurome''s height and brought her face closer. Once she was close enough, she said with a teasing smile. "Stop it, this is embarrassing. Don''t listen to her Kurome, okay?" I rolled my eyes and then directed my attention at Kurome once again. "...Young lord?" She muttered while looking at me with a confused expression. "Just call me Akashi, Ichika is already too accustomed to calling me young lord so leave her to it." I said with a helpless smile and she just nodded. She still looked like a lost kitten but it was expected. "I will be completely honest with you, Kurome. You probably won''t see your sister for more than 5 years..." I dropped the bomb and she widened her eyes in surprise but didn''t say anything. Maybe she was already expecting something like that. "It''s not like I don''t want you to meet her but it will be difficult to meet her due to the Empire. She will be trained by them and they probably won''t let her see anyone." I told her and she nodded her head with a defeated expression. "Young lord, where are we headed now? Are we going back?" Ichika asked me with a curious expression. "I wanted to head back immediately due to Kurome here but...I also want to make a quick stop at Oarburgh clan''s hideout." I said with a grin. "Wha-?! Young lord, do you even know where their hideout is located?! We can''t take too long to return or Lord Phoenix will get suspicious." Ichika exclaimed and Kurome just kept listening to our conversation while looking at both of us with a puzzled expression. "Youn- I mean...Akashi. What is Oarburgh clan?" Kurome asked with a shaky voice as if she was afraid to speak aloud. "Hm? There is no need to think hard about it, Kurome. I will explain everything on our way. And you don''t need to be so afraid to speak up, if it will help you, you can treat me as a big brother." I said with a friendly smile. "As for where is their hideout located...I don''t know the exact location but there is a way how to get in contact with them. There is no way they would completely hide from the world, after all, they are a group of ?ssassins" I told Ichika with a smirk. We continued walking towards the east for a few more minutes before we met some wandering Danger beasts. Kurome who was walking the entire time next to me while holding my hand, tightened her grip when she saw them. "Calm down, Kurome. Remember to always keep a cool head whenever you find yourself in a danger. Ichika, take care of her." I said to Kurome and told Ichika to protect her. I wiggled out of Kurome''s tight grip and went forward to approach the Danger beasts that looked slightly similar to panthers. "Watch carefully, Kurome!" I shouted and draw my sword. 3 panther-like Danger beasts heard my shout and turned in my direction. When they spotted me, they immediately roared at me and started running towards me. ---- Kurome had an uneasy expression when she saw the sight before her. "There is no need to worry, little Kurome. They won''t be able to even touch him so just observe carefully." Ichika put her hand on Kurome''s shoulder to comfort her. "Mm" Kurome gulped and nodded with strong eyes while attentively watching the fight. ---- The 3 panthers were pretty fast and when the first one arrived before me, he immediately jumped at me without waiting for its friends. "First thing first, evading at the right time!" I shouted and sidestepped right before its claws were about to bury themselves into my body. Making the panther miss me entirely, ultimately falling down behind me. While I was looking at the first panther that has fallen on the ground, the second one jumped on me from behind. "Dropping your guard intentionally to make your own enemy drop their guard down!" I shouted once again and performed a spin to the side, making the second panther miss and as he was falling down, I beheaded him with one quick and precise slash. "Also don''t forget to use that to your advantage or it will be completely useless." I said aloud so Kurome could hear me. The third one also jumped on me from behind and the first one already recovered from its fall so it also pounced on me from the front. "If you are fighting numerous opponents who have bad teamwork, use it to your advantage. Instead of being in a disadvantage from being outnumbered you will be in advantage BECAUSE you will be outnumbered." I ducked while saying this, the 2 panthers collide with each other and I quickly moved out of the way while slashing the neck of one of the 2 panthers. The last remaining panther alive shook its head due to the earlier collision and then his eyes turned red when it saw its dead kin. It ponced at me once again but this time at a much higher speed. "When your opponent shows symptoms of going into a frenzy, be careful not to underestimate him just because he can''t think straight anymore. His attacks will most likely become more ferocious, stronger and faster. If you need to block his attack, don''t block it head-on. Just try to change its trajectory." I said and blocked panther''s wide-open jaw with my sword and then quickly used my elbow to hit its cheekbone before I could even feel the entire impact of its attack on my sword, ultimately redirecting his attack to the side and making it fall down on the ground next to me. While it was still on the ground I slashed its stomach and then turned around to look at Kurome who was watching all of this carefully. "Were you able to catch at least something from this fight?" I asked with a smile. "...I thin- look out!" Kurome wanted to say something but then her expression changed to the horrified one. I thrust my sword behind me without even turning around and felt an impact. *Thud* The panther''s lifeless body dropped on the ground after having its head pierced by my sword. "Also, don''t forget to never drop your guard down, no matter what~! Hehe" I said with a small laugh while looking at Kurome''s surprised expression. "So...Were you able to catch anything from this fight? Don''t be afraid to say no, I will teach you everything from the bottom even if you really understood everything anyway." I said with a small smile while burning their bodies. Class: Assassin (Lv. 9; +13 Agi, +7 Int, +4 Str, + 2 Cha) 959/2560 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 6; +12 Cha, +10 Int, +9 Const) 204/320 BXP "...Just a bit, I-I understood most of it, I think. But I am not sure if I would be able to apply it in practice." Kurome hesitated for a bit before answering me and judging from her expression and words, I could tell that she was being honest with me. "Good! You have even more talent than I anticipated" I walked up to her and she closed her eyes in fear when she noticed my hand nearing her head but I only ruffled her hair, completely surprising her. "Huh?" When she noticed this, she looked up at me with a confused expression. "Sorry about that, I will stop if it makes you uncomfortable." I said with an awkward smile. My main goal should be to gain her trust and loyalty before training her. But...I have no idea how to treat kids. I should have gathered some experience by taking care of my own kid in my old world...Now that I think about her, I hope she is doing well. "A-Akashi? Can I ask you something?" She asked with a hesitant expression. "Sure, go ahead" I replied. "How is it possible for you to produce flames out of nothing?" She asked me with a curious look. "Hmm...good question. I was simply born this way, born with the fire''s protection and favor. Come on, let''s move on, we need to get to the next nearest village before the sun will go completely down." I said and started to move forward. "? Wait, young lord, what about your father?!" Ichika stood still in her place with a shocked expression. "I will make up an excuse. Don''t worry, I won''t let him punish you." I said with a decisive tone. ---- Both Kurome and Ichika watched Akashi''s slowly distancing back with absent-minded expressions for a few seconds before they finally woke up and decided to quickly follow after him. "*Little Kurome, we are both girls...tell me, what do you think about Akashi?*" Ichika whispered to Kurome, slightly surprising her. "*Um, what do I think? I-I don''t know...*" Kurome replied with a completely confused expression. "*For example...Do you think he is kind?*" Ichika asked with a teasing smile. "*Hm...He seems...too reserved? But I think that he is truly kind to the people close to him...It''s just regrettable that my big sis couldn''t come with us...maybe we would be able to find a new family.*" Kurome looked at the back of Akashi''s black uniform with a small smile before the smile turned to tears when she started to think about Akame. "*Shh, maybe I can''t replace your big sister but you can depend on me the same way. And once the young lord will fully trust you, he will do anything to keep you happy so you can ask him to let you meet up with your sister later.*" Ichika tried to comfort her. "*Really?*" Kurome asked with a shocked expression, she was having a hard time believing Ichika''s words "*Of course, take a look at me. I am just a lowly bodyguard for the young lord, ready to trade my life for his at any moment yet he treats me as part of his family! Look at this gift I have gotten from the young lord, hehe!" Ichika said with a wide smile while showing off her new necklace. Kurome was shocked by how brilliantly the gem was shining and even though she didn''t know the price of such thing, she was sure that it cost much more than her parents could ever earn in their entire life. ''...He gifted this to his bodyguard...?'' Kurome thought with an absent-minded expression while looking at the necklace. "*You know, I really envy your age!*" Ichika said with an envious look, she patted Kurome''s shoulder before starting to walk faster to catch up to Akashi. Kurome was confused from Ichika''s words but when she noticed that she was left alone at the back, she immediately quickened her pace to catch up to Akashi and Ichika. She, herself, wasn''t aware of this fact but while she was busy catching up to them, a small genuine smile appeared on her face. ----END---- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 9) Title: King of Sloth Class: Assassin (Lv. 9; +13 Agi, +7 Int, +4 Str, + 2 Cha) 959/2560 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 6; +12 Cha, +10 Int, +9 Const) 204/320 BXP Health: 320/320 Energy: 695/695 Strength: 22 (26) Agility: 26 (39) Intelligence: 24 (41) Constitution: 20 (29) Charisma: 17 (31) Free Stat points: 26 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Warrior (Lv. 4, +7 Str, +3 Const) 3/80 XP Special Classes: ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 40% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (10 energy)] PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] GOLD: 2315 SILVER: 125 Chapter 27 - #27 Making contact with a legendery ?ssassin. After a few more hours of walking towards the east, we finally found a relatively big village. "Let''s go find inn." I said while looking at Kurome who was gasping for air. "I-I am sorry..." Kurome said with a sad expression. "It''s fine, we are already here anyway." I said with a small smile and patted her shoulder a few times before walking towards the middle part of the village. After asking a few locals, we were able to find the village''s inn. When we walked in, I immediately noticed a lot of people drinking while sitting at the tables. I lead both Ichika and Kurome to the bar where the woman stood behind the counter, attending to the customers. "Good evening! What would you like to have? Or are you here to find empty rooms where you can sleep over the night?" The young woman enthusiastically asked us when she noticed us approach the counter. "Do you know "Babara"? Also, we would like to take 1 room with 3 beds, please" I said with a poker face. Ichika immediately widened her eyes when she heard the name Babara but she kept quiet. As for the woman behind the counter...she raised her eyebrows in surprise for a second before returning to her cheerful expression. "I don''t know anyone with that name who is staying here, I am truly sorry. As for the room, we have one empty room with 3 beds, do you also want dinner?" She asked with a bright smile while glancing at little Kurome. "Yes, we will take the dinner as well." I said while secretly glancing around the main hall. The rooms should be located on the upper floor, there are the stairs... "That will be 38 silvers! 25 for the room and 13 for the dinner for 3 people." She said with a happy smile for getting more customers. [GOLD: 2315 -> 2310] I took 5 gold coins from my "pocket" and gestured her to put her hand closer so no one would see. "Here, just a little tip." I said and winked at her. "?! ...Thank you, I hope you will be able to find the person you are looking for. You can go take a seat somewhere, I will bring your dinner to you once it will be done." When she saw the amount of money, her expression turned to a serious one for a few seconds before returning to her usual cheerful one. She informed us and even "wished" me luck in finding that person with an unusual tone. "No...thank you" I said with a smirk before leading the girls to one of the few empty tables. It''s pretty crowded here, most of them look like adventurers, guards or hunters. Therefore, most of the people here are men. It will create another stupid situation...Why does Ichika have to be so busty? I should let her follow me fully clad in cloak hiding her entire body together with her face. Tanned beauties are a pretty rare sight here from what I have seen so far, therefore it also causes most of the men to think like they have to obtain her due to her being different and rare. The human brain sometimes tends to think in a very weird way. And as I feared, a lot of men immediately stopped talking to look at us, newcomers. But what I definitely didn''t expect was that a few women even started to look towards me with curious and naughty expressions. My own expression darkened when I noticed their suggestive stares. I am a fu?k?n? kid...but I guess they don''t care about age. They must have judged from my clothes that I am quite rich. But just to be sure... "Hey Ichika, do I look handsome to you?" I asked with a low voice. Ichika also noticed the stares but she ignored them, however, when she noticed few women looking at me, she immediately glared at them with a threatening look in her eyes. "...Yes, the young lord has the noble vibe around him, plus your looks are top in itself, and even if the young lord is just a kid, it doesn''t mean that they can''t charm you, after all, the young lord already looks like he is at that age where his mind is starting to be influenced by women''s charm." Ichika answered with a forced smile and a little blush. "Huh?" Kurome just listened to us with a confused expression while changing her sight from me to Ichika and back. "Kurome, I hope you don''t mind me renting only 1 room for all 3 of us." I said with a helpless smile. "Huh? N-no, not at all." She quickly shook her head, making her short twintails hit her face numerous times. "Heh" Both Ichika and I couldn''t help but chuckle when we saw this. Kurome also realized this so she hanged her head in shame while holding her knees, not daring to look up but I could notice a small smile forming on her face. --- ''I hope big sis has it as easy as me...'' Kurome thought but she still didn''t know that her training had yet to begin. --- "Here you go! Enjoy your meal!" The young woman from behind the counter came to our table bringing with her numerous plates with dishes on it. She put everything on our table and left us alone while smiling. Kurome gulped when she saw the warm dishes on our table, not being able to tear her eyes from them. "Wait a bit Kurome..." I lightly patted her on the shoulder to calm her down a bit. I took one soup out of many dishes on our table and sniffed it. Doesn''t seem like it''s poisoned, let''s try a bit, I should be able to at least recognize if it''s poisoned by the taste and at worst I will burn it while it will be still in my throat. I grabbed a wooden spoon and tried a little bit. ...Nah, it seems like she doesn''t plan to get rid of us without letting us meet with that woman. I thought and gave the soup to Kurome who was looking at it with hungry eyes. "Be careful, it''s still hot" I reminded her when I saw her hungry eyes and gave her the spoon I just used. She looked at it and then back at me with a particular expression before nodding. I sensed something strange so I glanced towards the counter but I noticed only that young woman who was serving us before. It looks like she is really here. I thought and couldn''t help but form a small smile. ----Right after Akashi''s group paid for the room and dinner---- "Why did you contact me? I am quite busy with training Taeko, I hope it''s a good reason." The older woman above her 40s asked with a hollow voice. It was visible that she was greatly annoyed by this. "There is a customer who is looking for you, miss Babara" The young woman from the counter said with a deep bow and closed eyes to show her respect to the older woman named Babara. They were currently in the kitchen that was in the room right behind the counter. "How come? There shouldn''t be anyone that knows my location." Babara said with a thoughtful expression. "I am not aware but he gave me 5 gold coins when I just wanted 38 silvers from him. He said that he is looking for someone named Babara and when I told him that I don''t know anyone like that he still gave me so much money saying that it''s a tip and winked at me." The young woman answered honestly. "You foolish woman, wasn''t he just charmed by your appearance?!" Babara asked with an annoyed tone but it was visible that it wasn''t just because her time was being wasted. "I-I don''t think so because that customer is still a kid around Taeko''s age. He is here together with one woman that looks around my age and one female kid." The young woman instantly answered in a panicked voice. "Oh? You are saying that he is around Taeko''s age, yet his actions that you just described are the actions of someone experienced in the field of contacting ?ssassins and acting discreetly. I must admit that you have caught my interest with this...let me see that mysterious kid, hehe" Babara was surprised by the words she just heard so she released a creepy laugh and decided to take a look at Akashi''s group. She discreetly exited the kitchen and hid behind the counter. She completely erased her presence and quickly found Akashi''s group eating their meal and started to observe them, especially Akashi. ''?!'' She noticed how Akashi''s eyelids twitched a little and immediately hid behind the counter when she felt her alarms ringing. Immediately after she hid behind the counter, she felt someone''s gaze focused at the counter. ''This kid...he is a bigger monster than Taeko. What kind of intuition is that? I completely erased my presence yet after a few seconds he looked towards me.'' Babara thought with an excited and creepy smile. She once again peeked at them and noticed Akashi eating his dinner with an amused smile that was almost saying "Found-you~" ''Heh, it seems like he is already aware of my presence. Judging by his clothes he must be from the Capital and from one of many noble families. His eyes are also very interesting. Such a bloody red sharp eyes with vertical pupils...Aaah, it''s regrettable that I am no longer young and beautiful. I would definitely not mind chasing such an imposing-looking man or kid, haha.'' Babara joked inwardly before sneaking back to the kitchen. "You did a good job by contacting me! Tell this man- I mean kid to come behind the inn at night." Babara said with a satisfied smile. "*sigh*...Miss Babara, you want me to invite them to the secret hot springs behind the inn?!" The young woman sighed in relief before a shocked expression appeared on her face. "Yes...Why are you so shocked? His companions will want to take a hot bath so we might as well take good care of our hosts, hehe" Babara said with a poker face before releasing another creepy laugh. "But that area is just for..." The young woman muttered but she didn''t complete her sentence. "women. Yes, it''s a women-only area but he is just a kid so it doesn''t matter. Arrange it, I want to meet with that kid face to face and maybe even introduce him to Taeko, depending on what he wants. Don''t disappoint me!" Babara said and disappeared by jumping through the window in the kitchen. "...Yes" The young woman muttered with an absent-minded expression. ''Why is legendary Babara Oarburgh interested in one kid? I mean...he also gave me a mysterious feeling but I am just a lowly person compared to Babara. She shouldn''t be impressed so easily. What just happened when she was observing him for those few seconds?!'' The young woman thought with a confused expression and she slowly started to think about how should she invite Akashi''s group without appearing too suspicious. ----Akashi''s POV---- "Are you done?" I asked both Kurome and Ichika who were rubbing their bellies with satisfied expressions. "Mm!" They both nodded with a happy smile. "Alright, let''s go to our room." I said and stood up from my seat while glancing at the counter with a particular look. It looks like she already left. When we were about to climb up stairs leading to the second floor... "P-please wait a minute!" The young woman who served the food for us called to us. We stopped and turned at her with curious expressions. "Would you like to soak your bodies in our hot springs after such a fulfilling dinner?" She asked us in a low voice with a weird smile. She is really bad at acting but looks like I was able to catch "her" attention, good! "*Young lord...she is acting weirdly*" Ichika whispered to my ear and I just nodded with a small smile. "Of course, we wouldn''t turn down such an offer! How much is it?" I asked with an amused smile while looking into her eyes. "W-well, you have already given me such a big tip so it would be outrageous of me to ask for more money, it will be for free." She said in low voice. "Alright, when do we go in and where are those hot springs?" I asked in a low voice too, watching her hard expression when I was speaking about hot springs with an amused expression. She must be afraid to talk about them in public which means that those hot springs are the secret location of this inn. "I should be able to set everything at night so I will come knocking on your door to inform you and lead you there" She said with closed eyes and a forced smile. "Alright! Thank you very much!" I said and continued climbing up the stairs. The girls also nodded gratefully and quickly followed after me. Chapter 28 - #28 Babara Oarburgh We found our room and entered it. "*SIGH*" Ichika released a loud sigh and dropped down on the nearest bed. "What do you think you are doing?" I asked with a strange expression and gently pulled her long ponytail. "Ah, I am sorry, young lord. It''s-I ate too much and I can''t move. I just want to dip my body in those hot springs and then go sleep." Ichika said with moist puppy eyes. "I am fine with that but how come you walk in the room and the first thing you do is to drop down on the nearest bed? Look at Kurome here...she is standing near me, swaying back and forth, wanting to lie down on the bed but she can still behave. You are not a good example, Ichika." I said and shook my head with a forced smile. "Well, she behaves only because she is still afraid..." Ichika muttered while puffing her cheeks which was understandable because if Kurome behaved in the same way, I wouldn''t have called her out. "What was that?" I closed my eyes and asked with a "bright" smile. "Eek! Nothing, I am all good!" Ichika immediately jumped from the bed, standing right next to me with a puffed ?h?st, making her br??sts look even more provocative with those black elastic clothes. "...Don''t ever do that again if you don''t want the entire village of men running after you. That''s just my advice but if you will ignore it, I will act as if I don''t know you when that happens." I said and rolled my eyes upon seeing Ichika''s act. "...Yes" Ichika hanged her head in shame with red cheeks. "Kurome, you can go take a nap. There is still some time before that woman will come to receive us. I will wake you up once she will come" I patted her back to encourage her with a friendly smile. This will probably be her worst night, her probably first night without her sister...I already expect her to have nightmares but if she will be able to survive this night without any difficulties then she will slowly adapt to it. "Mm...Alright...T-thank you" She said with a small smile, at least she tried to form a smile but she was still behaving awkwardly whether she was talking to us. It was different when she was only listening to me and Ichika talking, she could even smile when we weren''t talking directly to her. Kurome nodded at me and went to the bed near the window and when she lied down, she instantly stopped moving. "...That was fast" Ichika was dumbfounded by how fast Kurome has fallen asleep. "She will most likely wake up a few times before that woman will come for us." I muttered and went to sit down next to sleeping Kurome. "What do you mean, young lord?" Ichika asked with a serious expression. "This is her first night with us, away from her sister. It''s only given that she will keep on having nightmares. Not to mention that cruel exam in Gifnora Forest, it must have left some gruesome images in her head. While she was with us, she was distracted from all of that but the time has finally come when she has to face it." I said while gently moving Kurome''s hair behind her ears. "...Young lord? Is there any specific reason why you are so gentle towards that little girl?" Ichika asked with a curious expression. "Hm? Of course, there is a reason." I turned at her with a slightly surprised expression by her sudden question that was out of Ichika''s style. "I want her to become loyal to me and how else to instill absolute loyalty other than treating her the way how I want her to think about me? Making her loyal to me through drugs or her sister wouldn''t be so effective. My opinion is that there are only 2 feelings that are on par with each other and they are: Love and Hatred. And even if I am slightly reluctant to admit it, I think that love is the stronger one. If I want her to love us like her own family, we need to love her the same way and it''s nearly impossible to fake that affection. You can fake it but it will never have the same effect as the genuine one and even if you started to fake it at first, with some time, you will eventually find yourself to really care for that person. I still don''t know her that much so maybe you think that my actions are faked and forced but they actually aren''t. I just accepted the fact that I will care for her sooner or later so I can act gently towards her without being awkward." I explained with a small smile and a calm expression. "..." Ichika just had surprised expression as she kept thinking about my words. "You might think that it sounds impossible but it''s possible because Kurome is still kid." I said with a forced smile when I saw Ichika''s expression. "No, young lord, I understand you. Even though I don''t know little Kurome for long, I already have a favorable opinion of her." Ichika nodded with an understanding expression. "Mm!!" Kurome who was peacefully sleeping next to me started to fidget in her sleep and tears started to appear in the corner of her eyes. "Looks like it has begun..." I muttered with a neutral expression. Although it is nice to show her love and affection, she will still need to overcome some obstacles and her training will also come. I don''t need for her to become cold-hearted ?ssassin but I definitely don''t want her to become naive. I will have to be gentle yet ruthless to her...It won''t be only her test but also my test. I am not sure if I can be ruthless to a people I care about so it''s going to be a good test that I must overcome. Good thing that Ichika is already trained... I thought and determination was fully visible in my narrowed eyes. ? While Kurome was fidgeting she grabbed my hand out of nowhere and suddenly stopped moving around. Maybe she thinks that I am her sister...Well, I might as well ease her suffering a bit. I thought and grabbed her hand with both of my hands while using a bit of my energy to send comfortable warmth to her through her hand. ... After a few more hours of talking with Ichika and calming down Kurome from time to time... "Mm?" Kurome finally opened her eyes, maybe we were talking too loudly or perhaps she woke up on her own due to all those nightmares. "Eh?" She immediately opened her eyes wide in shock when she noticed that she was tightly holding my hand. "I-I am sorry!" She sat up, retracted her arm and said while looking downward. Hm? I am the one who is on your bed... I thought with an awkward expression when I noticed her guilty expression. "Don''t worry about it. I am the one sitting on your bed, I was just comforting you since it looked like you were having nightmares." I explained with a small smile to calm her down. "...I-!" She looked surprised by my words was left speechless for a few seconds before she gathered some resolve to say something just to be interrupted. "We are coming!" I said and nodded at both Ichika and Kurome. I opened the door and the young woman from before stood there with a bright smile while carrying a few towels in her hands. "Please follow me, everyone." She said and started to walk towards the stairs leading to the main hall. We followed right after her. After we descended the stairs, we went behind the counter and to the kitchen where we stopped. "Please wait a second!" The woman said and moved the table and carpet under it away, revealing a pretty big trapdoor. Hmm...To show us such a secret. I guess I really caught her interest. We used a ladder leading to the underground and traveled for some time through the tunnels before we once again used a ladder to go up above the ground. We appeared inside some kind of cottage. "You can change here, hot springs are just a few meters away from here." The woman said with a smile. "Alright, you girls can change, I will wait outside with this kind young lady." I said and didn''t leave any chance for that woman to remain here with them. "Young lord, I don''t mind you changing here with us..." Ichika said with a straight face. "Don''t be an idiot." I only left her these words before leaving together with the woman who led us here. ----Inside the cottage---- "Hauu, so cold. Is that because of my age?" Ichika muttered with a depressed expression. "Um..." Kurome wanted to say something but she wasn''t sure how to call Ichika, she knew her name but she wasn''t sure if she can call her the same way as she is calling Akashi. "Hm? What is it, little Kurome? You can call me Ichika Onee-san!" Ichika puffed out her ?h?st while pointing at herself with a thumb with a wide smile. "Um...Ichika, do you like...Akashi?" Kurome asked a question that surprised Ichika. "That''s...I don''t know. I definitely respect young lord a lot and he will definitely become extremely handsome once he grows up but I am not entirely sure what exactly "like" means..." Ichika muttered with an absent-minded expression while she was taking off her clothes. "...So even Ichika doesn''t know?" Kurome asked with an innocent and confused expression. ----Akashi''s POV---- When we walked out of the cottage, I immediately noticed small mountains not too far away from us. I even noticed a bit of steam in the air which must mean that the hot springs are really close to this cottage. While we were waiting for the girls, I was talking with the woman about this place. Until I felt something sharp poking my clothes. "Your guard is too lax, son" Older woman''s voice came from behind me. I turned my head to the side to look at the person behind me and to show them my wide grin. "Are you sure about that, granny?" I asked and gestured for her to look down. "?! When did you..." She muttered when she saw a dagger sticking out from under my armpit, aiming for her heart. "I know how irresistible is the feeling when you see someone with a lax guard. Even the most experienced ?ssassins can''t turn down that offer of a free and easy kill. I made myself look unguarded on purpose because I knew that you would try something like that." I said with a smirk while glancing at her with my half-asleep eyes. --- ''This kid actually led me, legendary Babara Oarburgh, into a trap? He actually read my intentions without even meeting me...This kid is really scary. I have to keep a good relationship with him or kill him immediately. But it''s the truth that I really underestimated him due to him being a kid. What a failure.'' Babara thought with a defeated expression. --- She stopped pointing her dagger at my back so I also took my dagger away and put it back into my sleeve. "Kid, you are really good. It''s almost unbelievable that you aren''t one of us yet you are so experienced. I am Babara Oarburgh, the one you are looking for." She said and extended her arm for a handshake. Hm? I would have never thought that "legendary" ?ssassin would actually offer a handshake for a kid. It seems like she acknowledged me after this little exchange but I still need to be careful around her. This was just a little game, nothing more. "Akashi Phoenix." I accepted her hand and told her my name. From what I have heard, they shouldn''t have any problems with my family. "Hm? You are from the Capital, from that family, huh?" Babara seemed slightly surprised when I told her my name. I nodded my head and took a better look at her. Gray hair and purple eyes, purple clothes. Interesting, those clothes are also made from the material I am unaware of. Her aura is quite fierce and violent for an ?ssassin. I guess she also likes to fight head-on. "I must say that I am flattered to be eyed by such a handsome young man but I am no longer young...You should focus on girls around your age category" Babara noticed me observing her so she tried to tease me to stop me. "Haha, you still look very young, miss Babara!" I said with a wide smile while showing off my white teeth. This type of teasing might work for a normal boy, not for me, I know why you are saying that, heh. "Well, well, what a nice and polite young man!" She immediately retracted her violent aura when she heard my words and smiled happily. Huh? Was this enough to make her satisfied? To mention that she looks young? I thought with a weird expression on my face. Chapter 29 - #29 Trade *Creak* The sound of opening doors resounded beside us and Ichika with Kurome walked out of the cottage with the only towel wrapped around them. "Huh? Young lord?" Ichika immediately narrowed her eyes when she sensed a little tension between me and newcomer, namely Babara. "You can calm down, Ichika, Kurome, this is the one we were looking for, Babara Oarburgh." I introduce them. "Oh? What a nice young looking girls, a p???sur? to meet you." Babara said with a polite smile. Ichika nodded while Kurome took hold of Ichika''s hand but still lightly nodded. "You two can go ahead and follow the young lady who led us here to the hot springs." I said with a small smile. "Huh? You won''t be joining us, young lord?!" Ichika asked with a shocked expression. "I will, probably. It''s just that I still have some business here so I will join you later. Enjoy your bath, girls" I said and waved at them. They simply looked towards Babara before nodding and leaving while waving at me. Kurome kept glancing at me while they were leaving. I stood in silence while I was watching their backs disappear. "...Now, I still have little advice to give. I am pretty sure that ?ssassins don''t usually travel alone. And those two are pretty important to me..." When I no longer could see their backs, I turned back at Babara who was patiently waiting with a smile. When she heard my words she slightly frowned after sensing my tone that shouldn''t belong to any kid. "I am aware of how proud Oarburgh clan is so please don''t take what I am about to say as a threat, it''s just a little warning, advice. My family, neither I have any problem with Oarburgh clan and I hope you feel the same way about us but if you plan to do anything to those two with your partner...Please quickly stop before you will cause the demise of your entire clan" I said with a voice devoid of any emotions while my red eyes started to glow. Even the air around us started to take a red hue and started becoming heavier and heavier. This was probably the first time I released almost all of my killing intent in 1 place. --- ''This kid is not normal! His bloodthirst is even greater than mine! But if you think that I will be intimidated by this...'' Babara thought with wide-open eyes in shock but she still released her own aura to push Akashi''s aura away. --- It was battle of auras and it took more than 2 minutes before we both decided to stop this childish behavior. "Don''t worry kid, I am traveling only with my pupil and we have no interest in those girls, however, I can''t say the same about you right now...Of course, if our leader met those girls, it would probably end up differently, haha." Babara finally broke the awkward and heavy atmosphere with a small smile. "Your pupil? And why the thing with your leader?" I asked with a calm smile once again. "My pupil is named Taeko and she is around your age so don''t worry but also don''t underestimate her, heh. As for our leader...she is probably older than you by a few years but that''s not the main thing...She is very fond of girls...and she also hates men. Maybe it is because of the environment where she grew up, our clan consists mainly of women with only a few men as an exception." She explained with a forced smile. man-hater and lesbian, huh? What a great combo. I already don''t want to meet that bitch but if I want to make deals with them then I guess our meeting will be inevitable. "I see, I hope your partner is doing well. How about we talk about the business now?" I asked, not wanting to talk anymore about their leader. "You can see for yourself by going to the hot springs. Since I already invited you here, we can talk about business later, I am sure it''s something that can wait a few hours." She said with a smile while pointing to the direction where girls went. ...It looks like girls will meet with her pupil first. I hope they won''t start a fight. "Alright, I will go change inside. Will you...eh..." I said but when I wanted to ask if she will be joining her own pupil, I had a problem to voice it out. It''s extremely awkward to ask that someone so old... "No, I won''t be joining my pupil in hot springs but I will be there...with my clothes on." She said with a straight face and left for the direction of the hot springs. Ugh, that was weird. I thought and went inside the cottage to take off my clothes. I wrapped the towel around my waist and took my sword with me before leaving for the hot springs. ... When I arrived at the place... "He sounds like an interesting person." A girl with long dark grey hair and green eyes said with a small smile. "Haha, he definitely is!" Ichika immediately replied with a relaxed laugh. "..." I immediately frowned after hearing this. To think that I would be worried about them but she is relaxing here as if we weren''t in constant danger. We don''t even know where we are and she is so relaxed. "Ichika, are you enjoying yourself?" I asked with an irritated tone and twitching bright smile, making everyone turn their attention at me. "Eek, I mean...Welcome, young lord! We have been waiting for you to join us!" Ichika immediately replied with a panicked expression. *Splash* The unknown girl immediately stood up when she saw me, her towel has fallen down but she acted as if she didn''t notice it and approached me. "Wha-?!" Ichika immediately exclaimed with a shocked expression before glaring at the girl while Kuroke just looked away. I watched her approach me with calm eyes, guessing what she wants. "You must be Akashi. I have heard a lot of things about you. I hope we can be friends." She stopped in front of me fully n?k?d and extended her arm for a handshake with a stoic face. Is she stupid? "Sure but I would like to know the name of the one who is trying to be my friend first." I said with half-open eyes. "Oh? I am sorry, my name is Taeko!" She replied with a slightly surprised expression so after hearing her reply I accepted the handshake. "It''s a p???sur? but please go back and sit down in the water or make sure that your towel is wrapped around your body." I said with a straight face and glanced at Babara who was sitting on the branch of the nearest tree to the hot springs and she simply just shook her head with a helpless expression. "Hm? Ah, I am sorry." She looked down and when she noticed that her towel was gone she immediately covered herself with her arms while blushing a little but her expression didn''t really suggest that she is embarrassed. This girl is extremely strange...but I could feel just from her palm that she is extremely experienced with a sword. A lot of people with great talent tend to be born with some weird aspects. When she returned to her position I soaked my body between Ichika and Kurome who apparently left a space for me. Aah, to be honest, this is totally different from the bathes at home. Peaceful expression immediately appeared on my face as I fully relaxed my body in hot water. "Aren''t you too relaxed, boy?" Babara asked me with an amused smile. "Maybe I am simply acting like before..." I answered with a smirk and narrowed eyes. "Heh, good point." She replied and stopped paying attention to us. All 3 of them looked at us with a confused expression since they didn''t see a little show how Babara tried to "surprise" me just to fail. We all continued to talk about regular things except for Babara who simply played around with her kitchen knives. ... Once Ichika and Kurome left to get dressed back inside the cottage, I waited inside the hot springs to have my talk with Babara and Taeko also stayed. "So, what kind of business do you want to talk about? I must inform you that our Oarburgh clan doesn''t have a good relationship with the Empire." Babara asked with a serious expression. "Don''t worry, I know that the Empire detest you for a lot of ?ssassinations on governments. I am also aware that you are in contact with the Rebel army for some time already. My business is very different from other people who come to you." I said with a teasing smile while soaking myself in a totally relaxed position. My words made Babara narrow her eyes, trying to see through my intentions. "Say it." She said after a while of observing me. "First of all, I want a lot of different kinds of poisons. Second, I am kinda interested in your clothes and lastly...I heard that your Oarburgh clan is somewhat skilled in controlling Danger beasts." I said what I want with a calm smile. "I see, this is definitely an unusual business. I can provide you those first 2 things but as for that last thing...you will have to talk with the leader and I really doubt that she will make any deal with you. Not to mention that only those of Oarburgh clan can control them but ultimately, only the leader can actually hatch them." She explained with a thoughtful expression. Hatch them...So it''s the truth that I have heard. They like to use insects like Danger beasts. "Alright, we can talk about that last thing later. As for those first 2 things...Can you describe the special effects of your clothes?" I asked with a curious expression. "Heh, sure. They are made from a special material from our Oarburgh clan that can wash away the blood and remove its smell immediately." She replied with a small chuckle. My eyes immediately shined when I heard her words. No wonder I couldn''t smell any blood on her even though she is an ?ssassin. These types of clothes are must for an ?ssassin, it would be annoying to always wash your clothes and even if you wash them, there is still that lingering stench of blood. Someone with a great smell will be able to notice it immediately. "Good, I definitely want that. Tell me...how much do you want for those things?" I asked with a serious expression. "...Since I will be providing those items as an individual and not on behalf of our clan, I want you to owe me one. Our leader would definitely not want to trade our resources with any men." Babara replied after a few seconds of thinking with a sly smile. Taeko immediately snapped her head at her teacher with a shocked expression. "...Are you sure you don''t want to accept gold like you usually do? I don''t really like the idea of owing to someone" I said with a furrowed brows. "There are things that even gold can''t buy, right?" Babara said with a smile. Hinting that I can''t buy their resources with money and that she knows that she also can''t buy my favor. "...Owing to you is a very broad condition. I hope you will provide me a lot of your poisons and also enough clothes even for my companions." I stood up and said with narrowed eyes while holding my sheathed sword. "Of course, if you will accept this, I will also provide you other things. There are many things that are exclusive to our clan. For example vials with a mixture, when consumed it can immediately heal wounds but can''t be used repeatedly. I might also drop a few good words about you to our leader so you might be able to even get that last thing you want, however, as I told you before...you would have to become Oarburgh to fully control them." She explained with a more relaxed expression as if she just won something good. "Are you hinting something with me becoming Oarburgh?" I frowned and looked at her before glancing at Taeko. --- ''...Heh, this kid can easily see through what I am trying to do here. Although Taeko is a little strange, she at least isn''t like our leader. If I can tie down someone like him to our clan, he will definitely be a great help for our clan. There is only one last remaining thing to see...I have seen his ability to calmly analyze a situation and play around with his enemies when he lured me into a trap. But I have yet to see his actual fighting power and skills. If he will be able to match Taeko or even defeat her, keeping a good relationship with him will be beneficial.'' Babara thought with a sly smile on her face. --- "Not at all. You can give me your answer this morning but for now...Taeko was just about to go train, would you be interested in sparring with her?" Babara said while pointing at Taeko who had confused expression on her face from our entire exchange but when she heard sparring she snapped her head at me with pleading eyes. "...I see, I see. I have no problem with showing a bit of my skill if it''s so important for you, hehe" I said with a small smile and creepy laugh. Chapter 30 - #30 Spar with Taeko I went back to the cottage to dress up and tell girls about the situation. After a few minutes, we were led by Babara into a pretty nice location for fighting, there were no obstacles anywhere near us, therefore, it would be a fair fight. "Taeko, don''t forget to properly clean your blade with a wet cloth." Babara reminded her pupil who was getting ready with her katana. Hmm, even her pupil''s sword is coated in poison, huh? I also cleaned my blade just to be fair even though there was no poison on it since the Capital had very weak poisons in the public market. "Alright, go 20 meters away from each other and when I swing my arm down, you can begin your duel. I hope you know when to stop because you are using real blades..." Babara said and the last sentence was more focused on me but she also meant it for Taeko. [Defeat the most talented member of the Oarburgh clan while using only 70% of your stats.] [Reward: +1 to all stats] [Failure: Babara''s opinion of you will worsen by a bit] [Hidden: ???] Hm? What''s up with that hidden thing? Is that perhaps the "hidden ending". We both nodded, Taeko with a serious expression and I with a small smile and half-open eyes. The first exchange, we just slashed our swords with no technique behind it and when our blades met, we started trying to overpower the other. All of this just to explore each other''s strengths. Taeko started pushing really hard which slightly surprised but I pushed her back on her original position. She has supernatural speed and strength for a kid. Although I am not using my entire strength, it''s not like I am totally playing around with her. We made eye contact and both of us retreated more than 5 meters. "Come! Scattering Breeze" She shouted at me and got into a special defensive stance with her eyes closed. ---- ''?! That idiot is using that move, right from the start? Is that boy really so strong?'' Babara thought while observing their fight. It was hard to determine whether one is strong or not if they are using only normal slashes without any technique behind it. She would need to be the one blocking that slash to understand Akashi''s strength. ---- Oh? This girl is really a genius. What an immense focus, it looks like she has closed eyes but there must be "zone" created around her. It''s practically the stance I created with one disadvantage. Her stance might look defensive but she is actually aiming to strike any enemy that draws too near her, she doesn''t care a bit about defense if she can instantly end her opponent''s life. On the other hand...my stance is defensive and I can block anything coming at me as long as I have enough time to get into that stance. Her stance is different in this aspect which means that its deadlier but also the defense is worse... Anyway, let''s try how actually good is this stance of hers. I thought and rushed towards her but when I stepped into her "zone" I immediately felt new pressure coming out of her. I instantly stopped and jumped backward, dodging incoming horizontal slash by a few centimeters. --- ''? He actually dodged that? His instincts are on par or even better than Taeko''s.'' Babara was slightly surprised when she saw Akashi retreat without any second thoughts after he immediately entered Taeko''s zone. --- Taeko was also surprised by this but she had no time to be surprised so she calmed down in a second. Although at first, she looked like an idiot, she really is a different person when fighting. It''s hard to believe that someone so young is so strong and her technique is also extremely strong...but not flawless. I picked up a small stone on the ground and threw it at Taeko''s face. I narrowed my eyes and carefully watched the stone as it flew towards her. When the stone entered her zone, she split it in two by vertical slash of her katana. [Energy: 685/695] I appeared 1 meter in front of her out of nowhere and she opened her eyes wide in surprise. I slashed my sword at the left side of her torso. "Tch!" She clicked her tongue and tried to parry my incoming strike but that was only a feint and kick was coming to the right side of her torso. My kick connected but it felt like kicking a boulder, I guess this must be some certain body manipulation. She was sliding on the ground for a few seconds before she stopped 10 meters away from her original position. She looked at me and narrowed her eyes in a very serious manner. --- ''?! Did he actually find a weakness in Taeko''s stance in only 1 exchange?! I really wonder who trained this kid...Plus what was that speed...even I had problem following his movements for one moment'' Babara thought with a shocked expression. --- "...What was that? There is no crack in the ground so you couldn''t have used physical strength to appear so suddenly in front of me." Taeko asked while holding the place where I kicked her with a pained expression. --- ''I positioned myself so his kick would hit my strengthened muscles, yet the impact I felt from his kick was extremely hard. His strength...his speed, he is better in both. I can only win by using those 2 techniques but he already saw through 1 of them.'' Taeko thought with a serious expression but deep inside she was excited from finding someone stronger than her around her age. --- "Will you describe to me how your own stance "Scattering Breeze" works?" I asked with a smile while cracking my knuckles. "...Sorry for asking a stupid question. But does that movement technique has any name?" She asked with a forced smile when she realized how stupid her question was. "...Phantom Strike" I replied after a little hesitation. --- ''Phantom Strike...? Fitting name...I just hope that he can''t use it repeatedly or I will have a big problem.'' Taeko thought with an absent-minded expression. "Taeko, you are strong but this is just a little spar so how about we make it fair." I praised her skills and she nodded to show that she is listening. "I was the one who was on the offensive right now, as far as breaking through your own defensive technique even though I didn''t need to approach you at all. How about we change the positions and now you will try to break through my own technique?" I suggested with a smile and got ready into my stance. I sheathed my sword and lazily put my hand on it and the other hand into my pocket. Making myself look completely unguarded. ?! Everyone looked at my stance with surprised expressions but there was one exception. Taeko...she was looking at me with a serious expression, trying to find any weakness in my stance. --- ''...I will use it, it''s now or never!'' Taeko shouted inwardly and moved towards Akashi. --- My own zone is much shorter than Taeko''s but mine is an absolute defense as long as I am in this stance. When the stone entered my zone, it split into two halves, completely missing my body. "Light Gale!" Taeko shouted and slashed with her katana at my torso at unbelievable speed while her blade was producing blinding light. "Naive" *Clang* I only said one word before her katana was f?r??b?? repelled, leaving her front fully open. --- ''How?! ?! Closed eyes?! His stance is similar to my own!'' Taeko thought while gritting her teeth. --- Seeing the opportunity, I switched from my calm stance to my ferocious one and slashed my sword in a horizontal trajectory. "Tch! Not yet! Light Gale!" She shouted in frustration and performed once again her previous technique but this time with an overhead slash. I felt light piercing through my eyes but this time I couldn''t afford to close them so I had to endure the pain until one of my eyes started to bleed. Our swords met once again and it was a draw once again, we began pushing each other and brought our faces closer. "Grr!" Taeko was gritting her teeth doing her best trying to overpower me while I was having an excited smile, showing off my white teeth. I used crossguard of my sword to lock Taeko''s sword there and then pushed both of our swords to the side. "Haa!" She also noticed this but couldn''t do anything with it so instead, she used her entire strength and went for a headbutt. Seeing her reaction only widened my smile so I followed right after her, charging at her with my own head. *bam* Our foreheads met each other and both of us started to bleed from it. [Health: 318/320] But that wasn''t the end, we didn''t return to our positions but we started to pushing once again, trying to overpower each other, this time with heads. Our faces were so close that I was able to feel the fighting spirit from her eyes. --- ''...Those vertical pupils look even more imposing from such close distance...He is still smiling even though he is bleeding from his forehead...'' Taeko thought and couldn''t help but form an excited smile too. --- "Alright, that''s all! You better stop before the things get too heated" Babara stopped us and our foreheads finally parted ways. What do you mean "heated", granny? I couldn''t help but thought with an annoyed expression while cracking my neck. This kid is extremely good, I can''t wait until I start Kurome''s training. She might not be so talented as Taeko but I will teach her everything numerous times if necessary. "I am sorry for losing, grandma." Taeko said with a downcast expression. "It doesn''t matter. This wasn''t a real fight to the death so you can''t be aware who would win then." Babara comforted Taeko with a light smile. --- ''...No, even though none of us were being serious...Akashi was enjoying the fight which only showed that he still had a lot of moves to use plus I also have a feeling that he is much stronger than what he just showed. I must catch up to him!'' Taeko thought with a determination in her eyes, she clenched her fist and discovered a new motivation to get stronger. ?! Babara also noticed it and couldn''t help but feel grateful to Akashi. Thanks to this little spar, Taeko gained much more motivation to grow stronger. --- [Taeko accepted her defeat even though your fight ended in a draw.] [Reward: +1 to all stats] [Hidden: You were able to motivate Taeko into training harder.] [Hidden Reward: +1 to all stats] --- [Strength: 24 (28)] [Agility: 28 (41)] [Intelligence: 26 (43)] [Constitution: 22 (31)] [Charisma: 19 (33)] [Health: 338/340] [Energy: 725/735] --- "That was really ferocious fight..." Ichika approached me together with Kurome and said with a forced smile. ----END---- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 9) Title: King of Sloth Class: Assassin (Lv. 9; +13 Agi, +7 Int, +4 Str, + 2 Cha) 959/2560 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 6; +12 Cha, +10 Int, +9 Const) 204/320 BXP [Health: 338/340] [Energy: 735/735] Strength: 24 (28) Agility: 28 (41) Intelligence: 26 (43) Constitution: 22 (31) Charisma: 19 (33) Free Stat points: 26 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Warrior (Lv. 4, +7 Str, +3 Const) 3/80 XP Special Classes: ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 40% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (10 energy)] PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] GOLD: 2315 SILVER: 87 Chapter 31 - #31 Return After our little fight with Taeko was over, we decided to finally go get some rest. ... We were currently in our room in the inn and all of us were sleeping, at least should be sleeping... "A-Akashi? Are you awake?" Kurome asked me while standing next to my bed with a scared expression. "Yeah, my sleep is pretty light so the moment you got up from your bed was the moment I woke up. Do you have nightmares again?" I replied with a lazy tone and then asked her with a puzzled expression. "...No, but it feels too cold to be there...all alone." She said while tightly gripping her shirt and looking sideways. "? What about Ichika?" I understood what she wanted so I asked if she hadn''t tried to talk to Ichika yet. "Well...I tried to but-" She said with an awkward expression and pointed at Ichika''s bed. I looked towards Ichika''s bed and saw Ichika sleeping without her blanket only in her und?rw??r with a wide grin while rubbing her belly. "..." Although I didn''t say anything, my expression darkened when I saw how careless she is. Not to mention sleeping with only her und?rw??r on. "Take your own blanket and come in. You can sleep closer to the wall, I will sleep on the side with my back to you. You can take it as being protected, that should be enough for you, right?" I said with a helpless smile. "Mm!" She instantly nodded her head with an extremely grateful expression and went to get her own blanket before joining me in my bed. ... "I am sorry, Akashi. For dragging both of you down and constantly annoying you. I promise that I will become stronger." I heard Kurome''s sad voice behind me. "You still haven''t received any training so of course you can''t do much with us expect for following us. It''s good that you are determined to grow stronger but don''t misunderstand what strength is. If you think that you are weak just because you want to be close to someone you can rely on or trust then you are wrong. There are numerous people who wouldn''t be able to live on without their closest friends or family yet they are incredibly strong and even ruthless. You don''t need to become strong to stop doing these things or vice versa...You are only ashamed of them because you are aware that you aren''t strong enough. Grow stronger so you can stop feeling that shame from wanting to rely on someone." I explained with a tired voice. "I-I see. So once that shame disappears also means that I am strong enough?" She asked with a confused tone. "...It depends, you perhaps wouldn''t feel shame for wanting to sleep together with your sister, right? Trust me, you will realize it when that time comes. For now...just get some rest." I said with a calm tone and closed my eyes. "T-thank yo-" Kurome''s voice was becoming faint until she has finally fallen asleep once again. I must be careful about how I am going to train her. ... The next morning... "Thank you for your hospitality even though you didn''t have to do anything for us." I thanked Babara and Taeko who went together with us to the village''s gate. "Not at all, I am happy that I was able to meet someone as talented as you, son. Plus it seems that Taeko also had a lot of fun during the sparring." Babara said with a small smile. "Those materials...you can deliver them to the Capital and if you will have difficulty to enter, I can take it from you outside of the Capital. As for the condition of me owing you a favor..." I said with furrowed brows. "I know kid, I won''t ask for anything that would go against your morals and I won''t be forcing anything on you either. But from what I have observed...you aren''t on any side, just like us or am I wrong?" She immediately denied what I was fearing while throwing a quick glance at Taeko who didn''t notice anything suspicious and only had an absent-minded expression. "...That''s right, I don''t care about this stupid civil war but I will still most likely appear on many battlefields on the Empire''s side. Therefore...if you will want me to help you with something in the future, you better find some good disguise for me." I said with a nod. "Alright, we can contact each other in the future if we will need anything from you or if you will be interested in those Danger beasts. Taeko, you can say your goodbyes, I will go ahead." Babara said and left towards the inn''s direction while waving at us with the back of her hand. "It was nice meeting you girls, especially you Akashi. I will strive to improve my techniques and strength and once I am confident...let''s have another competition at that time!" Taeko said with a determined tone and genuine happy smile while she extended her hand toward me. Seeing this, I couldn''t help but smile a little. I firmly took hold of her hand with a grin on my face. "Yeah, let''s hope we won''t have that competition on the real battlefield but since I owe your clan, I will go easy on you at that time, hehe." I said with a provoking smile and when Taeko saw my smile she immediately tightened her grip on my hand. "Don''t you dare to go easy on me if it will be a fight to the death! It would be only humiliating so if you are really my friend, you will use everything in that fight." Taeko brought her face closer to mine and said with a serious expression and narrowed eyes. "Hm...then let''s really hope that our next meeting won''t be like that. By the way, I hope you will be able to escape from your leader''s radar, of course, if you aren''t the same as her..." I said seriously and then changed the atmosphere by jokingly mentioning her leader. Taeko immediately denied that she is the same as her leader and said her goodbye to girls before leaving after Babara. "Taeko is really nice girl, it''s almost unbelievable how strong she is when all I see from the outside is a nice innocent girl." Ichika muttered when we were on our way back to the Capital. "She really is but I have a feeling that fate won''t be so nice to her." I commented with a poker face. "Is something bad going to happen to Taeko?" Kurome asked with a confused expression, ever since the last night, she was keeping close to me and no longer had any problem with talking to me. "I am not sure, it''s just a feeling...Not to mention that she is infamous Oarburgh, they are pretty hated here because they don''t side with anyone and have their own beliefs. They don''t care whether they have to kill a "good" person or "evil" person, the death will come for both." I said my opinion and picked up the pace. ... When we finally arrived at the Capital. "*sigh* Finally, next time, we better take horses." Ichika sighed in relief when we finally arrived and stretched her arms. "..." Kurome''s jaw dropped while she was looking around the streets. "We don''t have enough time to walk around, we need to first meet my parents and then we can walk around, Kurome." I reminded her when I saw her curious expression. "Akashi''s parents...?" She muttered and started to fidget with a nervous expression. "Don''t worry about anything, my mother will definitely accept you as for my father...he will accept my decision even if he will have some problems." I said with a confident smile while patting her head. Now that I think about it...there is still that noble family with Blue Dragon as insignia leading some kind of bandit group inside this city. I wanted to take care of it once I return but...maybe I will leave them to train Kurome later. ... "Here we are." I muttered with my half-open eyes to inform Kurome when we arrived in front of the gate leading to the enormous mansion. "Whoa, the garden is so big...there is even a fountain" Kurome muttered with a surprised expression but her expression didn''t change the entire time since we arrived at the Capital. "Oh?! Young lord, welcome back! I hope your trip was fruitful." One of the guards immediately noticed me and welcomed me with a smile while occasionally glancing at Kurome with a curious look. "Thanks, can you...?" I replied with a polite smile. "Oh! I am sorry, excuse me!" He apologized and quickly went to open the gate for us. ... "Sweetie!! You don''t even know how I was worried that something happened when you didn''t return last night." My mother immediately got up and run up to me and tightly hugged me. On the other hand, my father was only sitting with his eyes closed and serious expression. "Oh? And who is this little cutie?" When my mother let me go, she immediately noticed Kurome and crouched down to have a better look at her. "Umm...Kurome" She answered with a weak voice while fidgeting under my mother''s gaze. "Where have you been?" My father finally spoke out with narrowed eyes and a serious tone. "We had to make a little stop at one of the villages. Kurome was too tired from the exam." I explained with a stoic face while facing my father''s narrowed eyes. "...She isn''t even strong enough to undertake a little journey?" Father directed his glare at Kurome while asking me with a suspicious tone. "She didn''t have any rest after that exam. Cut her some slack, will ya?" I narrowed my eyes and raised my voice a little. "?! Akashi! Jun!" My mother immediately shouted at both of us. "...hahaha, to think that you would stand up for that girl only after spending 1 day with her...Good, Kurome was your name, right?" My father laughed after a moment of silence and stood up to approach Kurome who was shaking while standing before my father. "Y-yes!" Kurome raised her head with a determined expression and answered. "I will be frank with you. I don''t see much potential in you and I doubt that you were the strongest one from all kids out there but since my son chose you, I will trust his judgment. I hope you will not disappoint him." My father said with a serious expression before a small smile appeared on his face and patted Kurome''s shoulder a few times before leaving for his office. "*sigh* He is always like that...Little Kurome, don''t be afraid of him, he won''t do anything to you and if he will try, I will teach him a lesson!" My mother said while clenching her fist which made Kurome smile a little. I proceed to introduce Kurome to everyone in the mansion and when I showed her own room, she immediately pled me if she can''t sleep in my room with me so I compromised that if she will give her 100% into training, she will be allowed to sleep in my room which she immediately accepted by furiously nodding her head, making her twintails fly around. I ordered Aiko who also enthusiastically welcomed me to tell someone to bring additional bed to my room which immediately shocked her. She started questioning me while she was cleaning my room who it is for and other things so I simply introduced her Kurome and she immediately nodded in understanding with a relieved expression. I let Kurome wander around the mansion for the rest of the day and told her to go sleep earlier today because her training will begin the next day. Although I told her that she is free to wander around, she didn''t want to leave my side in the unknown environment so I started to wander on my own so she could see everything for herself and by her guilty expression, I judged that she was aware of why I was doing it. Chapter 32 - #32 3 years ---3 years later--- "Akashi Nii-sama! Please wake up!" Kurome''s voice woke me up as she also began to shake with me to wake me up quickly. "Eh, 5 more minutes, no, actually 5 more hours, I have spent too much time with...experimenting last night." I lazily replied without even opening my eyes. "You can''t! Your father requires your presence in his office, he already tolerated you skipping on breakfast...Please?" I heard Kurome''s pleading voice right next to me. Ugh, what is it this time, old man? I slowly and lazily opened my eyes and instantly noticed Kurome''s face above me, brightly smiling at me. She was wearing a black shirt together with a red belt, red skirt, and red gloves. She really likes to wear black and red clothing, huh? "Heh" I chuckled when I saw the sight before me. "What is it? Do I have something on my face?" Kurome immediately started touching her face in panic. "Nothing. I just recalled the first time you came here and your behavior." I muttered with a small smile. "Eeeh, Akashi Nii-sama, you have promised me that you won''t mention that time. I was too scared at that time..." Kurome puffed out her cheeks and complained to me with a cute face. "So scared as to go begging me to be able to sleep in the same room as me...yet it still remained the same even after those 3 years passed by." I commented with a teasing smile. "Well...I got used to it...you can''t blame me." Kurome replied with flushed cheeks while she was fidgeting her fingers. "But you are no longer ashamed of it, right?" I asked with a genuine smile. "...As long as Akashi Nii-sama isn''t the one teasing me about it, yes." Kurome answered with a bright smile after a short moment of thinking. *Sigh* A lot of things happened during those 3 years. First things first... --- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 12) Title: King of Sloth Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 210/640 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 124/2560 BXP [Health: 510/510] [Energy: 1045/1045] [Agility: 33 (49)] [Intelligence: 32 (57)] [Constitution: 30 (48)] [Charisma: 25 (48)] Free Stat points: 35 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha) Special Classes: ACTIVE SKILLS: [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (10 energy)] (Assassin) [Sun''s judgment - Summon smaller sphere from the sky in the form of a meteor, scorching anything in its path. (150 Energy)] [Overwhelm - Strengthens the power of your next attack by 40% (30 Energy)] (Warrior) PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] [Contempt for the Weak - Whenever you kill a human, your intimidating aura strengthens. Making possible for your aura alone to change the temperature and gravity around you. With enough deaths, it''s possible to even extend the range of your aura, crushing bones of the entire army just by your aura. 34/? (As the name suggests, works only on weak)] GOLD: 6710 SILVER: 214 --- Next...Babara fulfilled her part of the deal with me and she sent me the materials to make those special clothes together with poisons and other interesting things. She was occasionally even sending other materials that were already out of our deal. It seems that she is really thinking of me highly and I am quite grateful to her because thanks to those materials I was able to order blacksmith to make a suitable katana for Kurome. I also observed how he was handling materials and although he had a lot of questions where I have found such materials, it took only a few gold coins for him to shut up. It took him more than a week to make only 1 katana but it sure was worth it. I tried it myself and the toughness and sharpness of the blade is comparable to the magical artifact and it should be able to endure the clash with a Teigu. Next was Kurome''s training...she was very hardworking and she wasn''t slacking at all, therefore, she was improving at a very fast pace but then her first kill came...She was very reluctant to kill a human but I convinced her after some time. She puked a few times after her first kill but after a while, she slowly got used to it. Of course, she also had a few nightmares because of it and I happen to hear her mutter "I must do it for Akashi Nii-sama and for myself to meet my sister." a few times in a row. I am not even sure when she started to call me Nii-sama but I don''t really mind it. Although I am only 12 years old, I already look like 15 years old and as for 14 years old Aiko...I don''t even want to talk about that. She looks like that type of girl that sneaks into clubs to get other boys into problems...But I somehow got used to this...In this world, there are even 20 years old men who marry 12 years old girls so I guess...it''s normal? "Akashi Nii-sama?" Kurome''s voice woke me up from my thoughts and I looked at her just to see her smiling at me with a confused expression. "Yes, I am awake, don''t worry. Could you give me some privacy so I can change myself?" I asked with a forced smile. "...I am not sure if you won''t fall asleep again...I promise I won''t look." She said after a while of consideration. "*sigh*...That happened only once, but since you insist go and face the door." I shook my head with a helpless smile but I couldn''t care anymore. She happily nodded and followed my instructions. ... "I am done changing, happy?" I said and Kurome turned around. "I am sorry about this..." Kurome apologized with a guilty expression. "I know that isn''t your fault but I have a mission for you while I will be talking with my father." I informed her and walked out of my room with her following right behind me. "Oh? Who is it this time?" She had a surprised expression for a while before determination filled her eyes as she clenched her fists. "Numerous targets, a warehouse filled with scum terrorizing and stealing from the poor." I said while adjusting my tie with narrowed eyes. "I see, Akashi Nii-sama is so kind, trying to help people in need..." She said with a smile. "Don''t call me kind, please. I kill people, there is no way you can call a killer kind person. Not to mention that sometimes I am also forced to kill innocents to show that my loyalty is towards the Empire but I am not using that excuse of "being forced", I do it because I can and it''s an easier way for me, therefore I am very selfish." I explained with frowned brows when I heard Kurome''s words. "But didn''t you employ everyone in your territory to work for you? You also hold public meals for everyone each morning and evening...since the day you have started doing this, there was not even 1 death from starving." Kurome said with a confused expression, trying to change my opinion of myself. "Kurome listen...this is much more complicated. I employed everyone because they can gather rumors in the city for me, they can also help with building stuff, all of that is beneficial for both sides. As for public meals...that "food" is practically what those restaurants for nobles tend to throw out by the end of the day. Not to mention that I also make some profit from all of that, be it reputation or even money. It''s strange how by spending money and not expecting anything back, you can get back even more money." I explained while we were walking towards my father''s office. "Anyway, here is where we part our ways, you have details of your mission on my desk in my- our room." I turned at her once we arrived in front of the door to my father''s office and I explained with a smile. "Alright! I won''t let you down Akashi Nii-sama!" She said with a cute expression on her face and clenched fist. "Be careful, Kurome" I said with a voice full of affection and a small smile. "Yes!" She nodded and left to go take a look at the details of her mission. Before I knock on the door... "Ichika, make sure nothing happens to her." I said to the empty air while looking at Kurome''s back. "Yes, young lord!" The reply came almost immediately and I felt wind next to me to blow in an unusual way which only meant that Ichika already left after Kurome. Well... *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Come in!" I heard the muffled voice of my father through the door. "Good morning." I said immediately after entering room and closing the door behind me. "Good morning?" My father muttered while his eye started twitching as he was looking at my sleepy expression. "*sigh* Never mind, you are finally here and that''s what matters." He sighed with a tired face and gave up on arguing with me even before the start. "So? What''s the problem? Don''t tell me it''s the thing about Aiko...I already told you that I won''t be doing anything unless I am 15 years old." I said with furrowed brows. It''s the truth...the moment when I hit my 10th birthday, Aiko came into my room in the morning all blushing talking about introducing me into the ?du?t world. Although she didn''t want to do anything "drastic" and just wanted to fool around, I immediately refused. Of course, I had to comfort her afterward because she thought that it was due to her that I refused which was quite annoying. "Wha-? No! I won''t force you if you are so determined. I still remember you barging into my room and threatening me that you will leave the family. I no longer care about this, I just hope you won''t be so stupid and not have any kids. You will have to find a woman or if you fancy more of them then it''s also alright but you need to continue the bloodline of this family." My father was surprised by my sudden outburst but he quickly recovered and explained to me with a forced smile. --- ''I can''t believe that he also forced me to comfort Aiko after that matter but that at least it shows that he is fond of her. And that situation that happened between them must have been really awkward for her...'' Jun thought with a helpless smile. --- "Then what is it?" I asked with a calmer expression. "The Empire found out a few Rebel army''s camps near the borders with the Northern Tribes. They wouldn''t normally care about those camps but since they are so close to the Northern Tribes, they decided to send someone to deal with them." My father explained while reading the document in his hand. "Do they want our help or just our presence to see our standing in this matter?" I asked with a stoic face. "...Our presence. The small army will be led by the person who recently joined the army a few years ago yet they are rising up in the rank extremely fast. That person still isn''t the general yet the Empire entrusted her with this mission and leading the Empire''s troops. This just shows how she is capable. Her name is-" My father looked slightly surprised by my question but he instantly calmed down and began his explanation with a serious expression while looking out of the window. "Esdeath. I have met her before, on my way to Gifnora Forest." I interrupted my father with a small smile. "...I hope there is no grudge between you and her. I have heard that she is extremely strong even without Teigu." My father looked strangely at me before saying this. "No need to worry. Give me the details and I will go." I said with a reassuring smile. "Alright, you are supposed to meet up with her and a few other representatives of noble families the next morning. Here are details where the meeting will be held and details of the meeting itself. Don''t be late like for today''s breakfast, this is a serious matter." He said with a serious face and handed me a piece of paper with the details. "Don''t worry, I will be there to represent us." I said and left his office. Oh? Even a few of Rakshasa Demons will be there? This might even be fun. I thought with a smile when I saw the details of this meeting. Chapter 33 - #33 Mez and Suzuka I returned to my room while reading the details on the piece of paper in my hand. ----Oarburgh Clan---- "Babara, I have heard that you have been trading with some boy from the Capital for some time already. Care to explain this to me? You know my stance against men." A young woman, slightly older than Akashi, with long black hair and bun on the right side of her head who was hugging another woman in maid outfit asked Babara with furrowed brows. "This is no secret but this is a trade between me and him. I am not acting on Oarburgh''s behalf." Babara explained with a calm expression and closed eyes. "I am aware but still giving some unknown boy our resources...even if you pay for them, it''s still unsettling. Taeko, you have grown up into a very beautiful lady!" The young woman stopped hugging her maid and jumped on Taeko who was standing next to Babara. "M-Mera-sama?" Taeko exclaimed with a slightly surprised face when the young woman jumped on her and started massaging one of her br??sts. "*sigh* Stop this behavior." Babara just sighed and said while looking at those two. "What? Do you want to join?" Mera or Merraid, the current leader of the Oarburgh clan asked Babara while looking at her with a confused expression. "No, you fool! You and your ?ust...it''s like a sickness. Anyway, stop molesting Taeko." Babara shouted at her with an irritated expression. "?! Why? Is she perhaps reserved for that "boy"?!" Mera immediately narrowed her eyes and asked Babara with serious expression but she still stopped molesting Taeko. "Huh? Akashi is a good friend and sparring partner." Taeko tilted her head in confusion when she heard that she is being reserved for Akashi "So Akashi is his name...huh? It seems like you have a lot of respect for him, that''s not good." Mera said with a threatening tone. "Stop right now before you do something stupid. He is extremely talented and I couldn''t even see his limits but he was able to lead me into a trap by making me think that he is defenseless. And at that time he was still just a kid" Babara warned Mera when she heard her tone. "Even bigger reason to kill him right now. If he was so talented back then, why didn''t you kill him when you had a chance?" Mera asked with furrowed brows. "Why kill him when I didn''t have to? Not to mention that I had a hunch not to attack him seriously and my hunches are always right. Right now, we have a pretty good relationship with him and he also owes me a favor so I say that it''s fair." Babara explained with a calm smile. "...I still don''t approve of this. I see what you are trying to do with your pupil and I must say that I won''t tolerate it. She is a beautiful lady, she won''t end up with some nasty man." Mera said with furrowed brows. "Grandma, what is Mera-sama talking about?" Taeko asked Babara with a confused expression while tilting her head to the side. "...Don''t worry about that. As for Akashi...You can judge him after having a look at him, I have heard that they are going to leave the Capital for the borders with Northern Tribes tomorrow. There will even be your beloved Esdeath." Babara told Takeo not to worry about those things and then proceed to explain the situation to Mera. "W-what?! Esdeath will be there too?! ...I might go and take a look" Mera''s cheeks immediately became flushed when she heard name Esdeath and her expression became absent-minded. "? Can we go too? It''s been a while since I last saw Akashi." Taeko asked Babara with pleading eyes but her expression remained stoic. "Yes, it will be good to see how much he had changed and improved after those 3 years" Babara nodded with a small excited smile. . . . ----The Capital - Random warehouse---- "Agh! To think that such a little brat would be so strong..." The man who just lost his arms muttered before losing his consciousness due to loss of blood but there was no one who would save him anymore. "Tch, I am not brat, scum!" Kurome who was standing in the middle of the warehouse filled with dead bodies and limbs of bandits stomped her feet in frustration. "W-Why are you doing this?" The other man missing only 1 leg asked with half-open eyes, threatening to lose consciousness at any moment. "Hm? Why? You are stealing from poor and have no qualms about killing people but the main reason is that my Nii-sama sees you as eyesores." Kurome turned at the last remaining man alive and answered with a confused expression. "Ugh, to think...that brat like you-" The man finally lost his consciousness and soon he would also bleed out without any help. "With that ''brat'' again...Well, job is done!" Kurome muttered and swung her katana to get rid of any blood before sheathing it and then a bright smile appeared on her face. When she left the warehouse, one of the men who was playing dead got up while tightly holding his arm that was partly cut off. "I will fu?k?n? kill that brat!" He muttered with a pained expression and with immense hate in his eyes. "Nope, you won''t" The voice resounded behind him and before he was able to turn around, the dagger struck his heart from behind. "Ah, Kurome is getting better and better at this but she is still inexperienced and maybe it was also due to her d?s?r? to rush to the young lord''s side? ...Who knows." Ichika finally revealed herself and muttered with an absent-minded expression. As I was busy writing the training plan for Kurome... *Creak* "Akashi Nii-sama! I am done, hehe" Kurome came in and reported with a smile and her hands behind her back. "Hm? Good job, I hope you are alright." I stood up from my seat and approached her just to gently pat her head a few times. "Everything is alright, hehe. No one saw me." Kurome replied with her eyes closed as I was patting her. "Mm...Here you go, this is your training plan for the next few weeks because I will be going somewhere tomorrow morning and I have yet to know when I will return." I told her and handed the paper to her. "W-What? Akashi Nii-sama won''t be here? Can''t you take me with you?" Kurome asked with a disheartened expression. Well...maybe I can but I don''t want the Empire to see how fast Kurome is progressing. Let''s just say I can''t because if I will tell her that there is a possibility that she can, she will start pressing me. Although she respects me and obeys my orders sometimes even without asking any questions, when it comes to things like this one, she will do anything possible to be with me as far as to go disobeying me. "Unfortunately, you can''t." I said with a slightly sad expression, it wasn''t faked one but it wasn''t because "she can''t go with me" but it was due to me lying to her. She does whatever she can to make me feel proud yet I am lying here to her...I will make it up for her later. "...I-I see" She said with a downcast expression. "Don''t worry, Ichika will be here with you." I said with a smile and Kurome''s expression brightened a little bit. ...After I was done with giving Kurome instructions for the next few days or weeks at worst, Ichika informed me about Kurome''s "little" mistake so I told her to talk to Kurome about it once I am away. I also stopped Kurome''s training for today since this was my last day here before I would have to leave for a few days, therefore we, Ichika, I and Kurome used this chance to go explore the town and walk around, trying out all delicacies we were able to find. That day...Kurome became addicted to the chocolate cookies, especially cookies with white chocolate. It would become the day I would greatly regret because these snacks aren''t so cheap. . . . The next morning I dressed up in my usual black uniform with white gloves and black leather shoes. I attached a few little bags to my red belt and stuffed them with a things I got from Babara. For example poisonous smoke bombs and also that vial of hers that heals wounds almost instantly. Even those clothes I was currently wearing were made from material, Babara sent me and I must really thank her for how convenient it is. Any blood immediately gets washed away and its smell also immediately disappears. I said goodbye to everyone and made my way towards the Palace. "Who are you?! State your business here!" The guards at the main entrance towards the Palace immediately stopped me because my current uniform didn''t have my house''s insignia and although I was quite famous in our territory, I tend to stay there or just be outside of the City entirely so not everyone was aware of my appearance. Not to mention that these guards are simply looking at the clothes so once they noticed my formal clothes their tone became friendlier but they still stopped me "I am here on behalf of Phoenix house, here is the invitation. Now, make way." I said in an authoritative tone and took one of my hands out of my pocket and showed him a crumpled paper. "Oh! I am sorry for blocking your way, please come on in!" The guard immediately straightened himself when he read a few words written on the paper. I nodded at him and entered the Palace area. --- "Why was his invitation so crumpled?" One of the guards asked his colleague when Akashi left. "...No idea." He answered with a confused expression as he began thinking about possibilities but the truth was that Akashi forgot it in his pocket so when he threw his previous clothes aside yesterday, the clothes became crumpled and so the paper. Thankfully, Akashi''s acting skills are high enough to pretend that nothing happened with it. --- *Sigh* For the first time being so close to the Palace of the current Emperor and his "Guardian" My eyes were still half open but this time, my expression was stern just for a show as my father requested. But this combination was enough to make me look "noble" and arrogant enough as expected from such a family. I asked a few maids working in the enormous garden about directions to the meeting room and they quickly described where it is. When I finally arrived, I still had to show my invitation once again to another guard. *Creak* I opened the door and walked in with my stern look in my face. There is Esdeath, sitting in white uniform without any badges, she still wears her headband, huh? Numerous people around her, trying to get her favor...and those 2 girls at the end of the table, sitting all alone must be from Rakshasa Demons. Everyone immediately looked towards me as if they were waiting only for me. Most of those stares were angry glares except for those 2 girls from Rakshasa Demons. --- ''Oh? Maybe this meeting won''t be such boredom with this handsome man here. I can''t stand these ugly stupid nobles trying to score with Esdeath...'' One of the girls with green eyes, tanned skin and blonde hair tied in pigtails decorated with horseshoes thought with a genuine smile with her chin being supported by her hand while looking at Akashi, checking him out. She is wearing long leggings and open shirt, displaying her bikini top ''Those sharp eyes and that stern expression....Ah! I wonder how it would feel to be tortured by him! Just image of being whipped by him while being glared at with his red eyes with vertical pupils....aaah!'' The other girl with pale skin, black hair and eyes, and scar over her nose thought with flushed cheeks while looking at Akashi with hungry eyes. She is wearing a loose kimono shirt exposing her cleavage held by a br??st guard. --- That black-haired girl is looking at me weirdly...Although it is not exactly in perverted ways...but that only makes it scarier. "Who do you think you are that you let all of us wait for you?!" The angry shout came from probably one of the representatives of those noble families. "Sorry for being late. I am Phoenix''s house representative." I directed my stern look at the one who shouted at me and said with an emotionless voice. "It doesn''t matter what family you represent, I hope you have a very good excuse for all of us here." He replied with an irritated expression. This is getting annoying...sorry father... "Yeah, I have one. I had problem waking up so I took 5 more minutes. Is that good enough?" I said without any shred of humor in my tone. "Wha-?!" All of them got surprised by my reply and the one who was arguing with me previously wanted to say more but... I sensed something coming at me from my left side so I turned to the side and blocked the leg coming for my head and firmly gripped it. "Akashi! I hope you didn''t forget about our promise!" It was Esdeath who attacked me with a genuine smile while looking at me and her smile only widened when I blocked her kick so effortlessly. "Of course not, it is nice to see you again and this time in more formal clothes. It suits you but let''s postpone this "our spar", we are here to talk and not to fight. Here you go!" I threw her back towards her previous seat "Huh?" She seemed a bit surprised but she quickly smiled and performed a few spins to regain her balance and then precisely landed on her previous seat with a calm expression and closed eyes, as if she never left it before. Everyone had their jaws dropped when they saw this little exchange and the one who previously shouted at me was only looking at the ground, keeping quiet. --- ''Oho? Not only handsome but also strong?! Just my type!'' The tanned girl thought with sparks in her eyes. ''Aaah, now I am sure that he would be strong enough to make me feel great p???sur?!'' The black-haired girl''s cheeks only reddened more as she thought while looking at Akashi. --- Now for the empty seats...UGH, all next to those nobles. I walked to the end of the table and took a seat next to the tanned girl since that black-haired girl was giving me weird vibes while the other one looked perfectly normal. "Hi, I am Mez, nice to meet you!" The tanned girl immediately introduced herself with a wide smile and without any regard for the people in this room and extended her hand to me for a handshake. "Akashi, nice to meet you." I nodded at her and accepted her handshake with a small smile. "I am Suzuka!" The other girl also extended her hand but I was slightly hesitant to take it but after a while I finally took it. She immediately tightened her grip enough to crush normal man''s hand so I tightened my own grip even more and instead of releasing pained groan she actually m??n?d lowly. "Ah!" Her cheeks became flushed once again and she released a charming smile at me. "It''s really nice to meet you, Akashi!" She said with a charming smile. ...This girl is a m?s??h?st. "Y-Yeah, likewise." I replied with a forced smile. Chapter 34 - #34 A new special class? "Ehm! As you know, all of us are here to attend to the problem of Rebel army''s camps near the borders where Northern Tribes live..." The man sitting next to Esdeath cleared his throat to get rid of the awkward atmosphere created by me and Suzuka, then he proceeded to explain the situation. Esdeath only looked at him with an annoyed expression before looking at me with a helpless smile. I returned the smile but it wasn''t because of the same reason as her... "*Hey handsome! What color is your favorite?" Mez whispered to me with a cheery childish-like tone and a big smile across her face. ...Is she flirting with me so openly? I thought with a weird expression. "*...Red*" I replied after a while of thinking because even I was unaware which color I like but I quickly chose the color I see a lot...Being an ?ssassin most of your life makes you appreciate red color after a while. It''s quite dangerous because back in my old world, I had times where I literally missed the color of blood but I was able to keep the urge in check. There were also people who weren''t able to resist it so we had to kill even our own for the safety of other people. But no one inside that organization was a coward and most of the people who knew that aren''t strong enough to resist it came to report it before fully succumbing to the illness. "*Oh? Why the red of all colors? I mean, I see that you have a lot of in common but is there any specific reason.*" Suzuka immediately joined in our conversation when she heard "red". ...I am not sure if I should answer how I previously wanted but...it could also be used in a good way. There are a lot of bloodthirsty nobles who likes to play around in the arena to look at the fights to the deaths between Danger beasts and sentenced prisoners. "*Yeah, the color of blood always fascinated me...*" I replied with a small smile when I directed my gaze at Suzuka. "Oh?!" Suzuka''s cheeks immediately flushed when she heard my answer together with a small smile. ...This is still giving me creeps but I will be in contact with those two for some time so I have to endure it, better get used to it very quickly. "*Akashi, you don''t look like regular noble yet it feels like you are trying to play to be like them...*" Mez ignored Suzuka and whispered to me with a curious look. "*It''s so obvious? That''s right, I would rather sleep or fight than be here.*" I replied and showed her my regular expression for a swift moment. --- ''Whoa, he really means it, he looks more bored than me. But it''s good that he likes fighting! I am slowly getting closer to him, I hope to see his fighting style during this mission.'' Mez was slightly surprised by Akashi''s regular expression but she quickly recovered and was glad that he wasn''t the same as other nobles. --- "*Then let''s have some fun together once this boring meeting is over!*" Mez whispered with a small smile while touching her lower lip with her index finger. She didn''t specify the "fun" so she is waiting for my reaction. "*I don''t know if there will be time for that...There is also Esdeath who wants to spar with me too.*" I replied and redirected my attention back to the man who was explaining the plan. Mez and Suzuka no longer asked me anything but I could feel their gazes on me, especially Suzuka''s gaze. --- Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 210/640 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 124/2560 BXP [Strength: 27 (53)] [Agility: 33 (49)] [Intelligence: 32 (57)] [Charisma: 25 (48)] Free Stat points: 35 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha) Special Classes: --- Hmm, my special class is close to getting to perfection if LVL 10 is maximum for special class. I have been thinking for some time already...what is a condition for unlocking a new special class? The first class was unlocked immediately after I used my fire manipulation to kill my enemy. But how can I unlock a new special class? Is there perhaps a certain number of stats required to unlock it? Hmm...I already have an ?ssassin class which gave me some good skills for movement but I have yet to obtain any good skills for my power or endurance. I mean, [Overwhelm] I got from warrior class is pretty good but I would like to have something involving tenacity. Well...let''s try it out. I have nothing to lose since I am not even using those free stat points. [Strength: 27 -> 40 (66)] [Constitution: 30 -> 40 (58)] [Agility: 33 -> 40 (56)] Free Stat points: 35 -> 5 [Health: 610/610] *Ding* [You have been granted permission to unlock a new special class. You must find out how to unlock it on your own] ...Tch, I need to do everything myself but at least it worked as I wanted. Anyway...getting so many points in strength out of nowhere makes me want to punch someone''s head off of their shoulders. This feeling...even though I haven''t unlocked it yet, I can feel how bloodthirsty this special class is and how crazy it is. I have urge to attack Esdeath, Suzuka, and Mez due to feeling their strong aura. I have to keep it in check! I had to hide my face with my palm due to a wide crazy smile slowly forming itself on my face. Even my eyes started to glow a bit. Esdeath looked at me with a surprised expression but when she felt my aura getting stronger each second, she also formed a wide smile and excited expression appeared on her face. --- ''Oho?! What a scary expression but he looks even tastier that way!" Mez immediately smiled after seeing Akashi''s change and since she was so close to him, she was able to feel his bloodlust that he was trying to keep in check. As for Suzuka...her entire face was red while she was looking at Akashi with a crazy expression. ''I have to make him torture me with that crazy smile of his!'' Suzuka thought while she was having a problem with breathing due to excitement. --- . . . "Anyway, that''s everything. We are expected to move out in 1 hour and the leader of the entire operation will be Esdeath-sama." The man finally finished his explanation and politely pointed at Esdeath with a face filled with respect. "Everyone can get out, we will meet up right in front of the Capital in 30 minutes. Don''t be late!" Esdeath said loudly and everyone politely nodded their heads and quickly got out of the room. "Akashi, do you need to go somewhere or are you ready to go?" Mez stretched her back and arms and then asked me as she rested her arm over my shoulder with a smile. "Well, I don''t have anything to do for another 30 minutes so I thought of buying a few snacks." I said with a stoic face while looking at her face that was dangerously close. "Ehm! Can you stop that behavior? If not, I will just send you back to the Kouken temple." Esdeath cleared her throat aloud and threatened Mez while coldly glaring at her. "...Hmph, fine, let''s go, Akashi, Suzuka!" Mez glared for a few seconds at Esdeath before answering and snapping her head to the side and then childishly dragging both of us towards the door. ...When did I become their friend? I had a confused expression on my face while being dragged away by Mez who changed into childish behavior. Is this girl really one of the Rakshasa Demons...? I can understand that m?s??h?st but Mez is...whatever. "Wait! I still have something to discuss with Akashi. You two can go." Esdeath said with a calm expression. "Hah?! You-" Mez finally lost it and was ready to burst out. "Mez, let''s go." Suzuka sensed the potential danger so she dragged Mez out of the room and before she closed the door, she winked at me. ...I wonder if she was afraid to fight Esdeath or the fact that she can send both of them away...but judging from her personality...I guess it''s the latter. "Is everything alright?" Esdeath asked me while I was still looking at the closed door. "What do you mean?" I turned at her and asked with a puzzled expression. "...That change for a few minutes. What was that?" She asked with furrowed brows. She was talking about my change right after I ?ssigned my free stat points. "It''s nothing to worry about. Anyway, I am quite surprised...to think that little girl I have met before is going to become someone feared in the Empire''s army..." I said with a small smile to change the subject. "... a little girl. You better watch your tongue, I am your superior right now plus I am also older than you." She muttered with an absent-minded expression before warning me with narrowed eyes. "Yeah? And what are you going to do, little girl? Are you going to expel me from this operation? If yes, please do..." I said with a wide smile, trying to provoke her even more. At least I won''t have to spend a few nights around that m?s??h?st...Although I am slowly starting to reconsider who is worse, Mez or Suzuka...that''s the question. Mez is quite childish and easygoing but the way she openly flirts with me is kinda weird...Also, there is one thing...she reminds me of someone with her blonde hair and green eyes...I will have to ask her later. "Oh? You are pretty confident to go so openly against your superior. Maybe a little punishment is needed here!" She replied with a smile and disappeared from her seat, appearing above me ready to thrust her fist at me. "I don''t think this is a good place for a fight but I won''t pay for anything broken here so whatever." I said with a smile, shrugging my shoulders and then I proceed to block her punch with my right hand and thrust my own left hand at her face. She easily dodged my punch by tilting her head to the side with a small smile and then she kicked out her leg towards my head. I ducked to dodged her kick and immediately tried to trip with my own leg. She jumped up and kicked towards my face once again. I dodged by rolling backward, therefore her leg met only air. "You are good but not good enough to be able to call me little girl" She said with a provoking smile. I smiled a little after seeing her obvious provocation. "Yeah? Then get ready!" I shouted at her with and draw my fist, ready to punch. This greatly confused her since the distance between us was too great for me to punch her from such distance. I threw a punch and at the same time...[Phantom Strike] [Energy: 1095/1115] I appeared in front of Esdeath with my fist already coming towards her stomach. "?! Tch!" Her eyes opened wide in shock when she saw my speed and with no time to dodge, she crossed her arms in front of her to block the incoming fist. When my fist connected... "Guh." She lowly ?r??n?d and was sent sliding on the floor a few meters away from me. --- ''I didn''t expect that he would have such strength...I blocked his punch only half-heartedly, resulting in my arms going numb.'' Esdeath looked at her arms that were hanging from her body like she was unable to move them. ''Despite his reflexes and speed, he is also extremely strong and I underestimated him due to his age.'' Esdeath directed her gaze at Akashi who was calmly standing still with his hands behind his back. --- "It seems that I was underestimated" I saw through it because her defense was really lacking for someone of her strength. "I guess I should apologize for this, no one likes to be underestimated." She said with a small smile. *Creak!* Someone opened the door and peeked inside. "Esdeath-sama is everything alright?!" It was the guard who was responsible for guarding this room. "Yes, leave us alone!" Esdeath''s arms already recovered so she gestured for the guard to leave. "No problem, I am already used to it." I said with a smile and closed eyes when the guard left. "I guess a lot of people met their misery due to that mistake, right?" She asked with a wide smile. "Well, a fair amount of them, hehe" I replied with a creepy laugh. -----END----- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 12) Title: King of Sloth Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 210/640 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 124/2560 BXP [Health: 610/610] [Energy: 1095/1115] [Strength: 40 (66)] [Agility: 40 (56)] [Intelligence: 32 (57)] [Constitution: 40 (58)] [Charisma: 25 (48)] Free Stat points: 5 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha) Special Classes: ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 55% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (20 energy)] (Assassin) [Sun''s judgment - Summon smaller sphere from the sky in the form of a meteor, scorching anything in its path. (150 Energy)] [Overwhelm - Strengthens the power of your next attack by 40% (30 Energy)] (Warrior) PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] [Contempt for the Weak - Whenever you kill a human, your intimidating aura strengthens. Making possible for your aura alone to change the temperature and gravity around you. With enough deaths, it''s possible to even extend the range of your aura, crushing bones of the entire army just by your aura. 34/? (As the name suggests, works only on weak)] GOLD: 6710 SILVER: 214 Chapter 35 - #35 Leaving the Capital After I had a small talk with Esdeath for a few minutes, I left the room. I made my way towards the shopping district where most shops were situated. I bought a few more bandages just in case and then I went towards the shop selling sweets. ...Since Kurome is so addicted to them, I wonder if they are better than in my old world. . . "That will be 1 gold coin and 23 silvers, young man!" The female clerk said while handing me a bag filled with mini cookies. The fu?k? How can these cookies be so expensive? Not to mention that I already convinced her to lower it from 2 gold coins. "Here you go, thanks." I took the bag and handed her money. --- GOLD: 6709 SILVER: 191 --- I might have a lot of money for now but it will extremely quickly disappear together because of Kurome''s addiction. Anyway, I should go wait to the gate leading out of the city. I thought and made my way towards the exit out of the city while holding the bag with cookies in my hand . . When I arrived, Mez and Suzuka were already there. "Yahooo!" Mez instantly noticed me and started waving at me with Suzuka standing beside her smiling at me with her arms folded. They were standing near the 3 horses. Since I didn''t know anyone else standing near the gate, I decided to approach them. "Hey" I raised my hand as a greeting with a small smile. "Are those snacks you wanted to buy?" Mez asked with a curious expression while looking at the bag in my hand. "Yeah, I hate marching somewhere with the army, it always takes eternity just to get somewhere. Therefore I bought something to quell my boredom" I said with a small smile and showed them the content of the bag. "Oh? Mini cookies? Can I take a few of them once we will be on our way? I also hate going somewhere with the entire army but at least we get to fight once we reach our destination!" Mez immediately begged me with hungry eyes and then changed back to her childish-like personality except for her talking about fighting with a big smile across her face. I also noticed that Suzuka was looking at the bag with a hesitation visible in her eyes. "Sure...Suzuka? Why aren''t you talking, do you want some cookies later too?" I asked with a confused expression when I noticed Suzuka''s weird behavior. "Ah, you can ignore her, she rarely talks so it''s normal." Mez said before Suzuka could reply which made her frown down at Mez. "That''s not very nice. I am a very talkative person. I am glad that you want to share with me, Akashi!" Suzuka replied with a smile but the way she phrased her words gave me creeps. "...Anyway, what Esdeath wanted from you? Are you in trouble for arriving late? Haha" Mez looked weirdly at Suzuka before directing her gaze at me, asking me with a small laugh. "Nah, she just wanted to talk about our spar. She is too eager to fight with me. As for trouble...I would like to cause some, just to be expelled from this boring operation" I said with an uninterested expression. "Why? I mean, the march is going to be boring but with you and Suzuka here, we can talk plenty and have some fun. And once the boring march is over, we will be allowed to have some real fun!" Mez said and bumped her fists together with an excited smile. --- ''And who said that we can''t have some fun at night too, hehe'' Mez thought with an absent-minded expression and her mind wandered to another world where she was sparring with Akashi to the point of exhaustion and then...ehm. --- "Why is Esdeath so interested in you? Akashi, are you really so strong?" Suzuka didn''t let me give my answer to Mez and simply asked me another question with slightly flushed cheeks. ...I should be careful of what I say here. "Well, I am not weak but I specialize in swift killing and as for your question, Mez. I can simply go out and find a few of those Rebel camps or bandits on my own. I don''t need to march with the entire army just to have some fun after a few days of waiting." I explained and saw that Mez finally woke up from her daze. I wonder what she was thinking about... As for my answer to Suzuka''s question...that was the best answer I could come up with so she would be unable to fantasize about anything. "Since you are an ?ssassin, you must also know some torture and interrogation techniques, right?!" Suzuka brought her face closer to me with a delighted expression. Ugh! I know that it''s not her fault for being like that but... "I...know some but I am not fond of torturing my enemies if there is no reason to torture them, I just quickly kill them." I explained with a forced smile. "I see...what about allies?" She muttered with a thoughtful expression before asking me with a curious one once again. "Come again?" Although I heard her question very well, I still asked her to repeat it with a surprised expression. "Ugh, don''t listen to her...Here goes Esdeath." Mez rolled her eyes and then noticed Esdeath coming towards the gate. . . . We finally left the Capital with a little army of more than 1.000 soldiers. Thankfully my father forced me to learn how to ride on the horse or I would have problems right now. Well, I could always just follow them on my legs but it wouldn''t look good for a noble not to know how to ride the horse. Not to mention that Mez or Suzuka would probably try to convince me to sit on their horse with them. I can definitely understand why Kurome is so addicted to this...It''s definitely better than cookies in my old world. "Hm? Here you go, you two!" I noticed Suzuka and Mez watching me for a while so I thought that they wanted some more cookies and threw a few at them. "Thanks!" Both of them thanked me after catching them. --- ''I am feeling conflicted...Akashi is so kind to me which surprisingly isn''t bad...but I also want to see that stern look of his again. I don''t know what I want...'' Suzuka thought with an uncertain expression but she also muttered a few of those words aloud, earning a weird look from both Mez and Akashi. --- "Mez...I meant to ask you something before but I completely forgot-" I wanted to continue but I was interrupted. "What is it?! You can ask me anything, hehe." She exclaimed and when she realized that she interrupted me, she scratched back of her head while releasing an awkward laugh. "Do you know a man named Gozuki? You resemble him a bit..." I asked with a helpless smile after seeing her action. "Oh? Yep, that''s my father!" She replied with a big smile and one closed eye while showing me V sign with her hand. ?! So he is Mez''s father, huh? He is a former member of Rakshasa Demons and now he is most likely taking care of a few of those surviving kids from the Gifnora Forest. "Hm? Suzuka, Mez." I noticed a strange shadow move inside the forest from the corner of my eye so I called out their names. "Yep, we also noticed." Mez replied in a cheerful tone and exciting smile but she kept her voice down. "Let''s ignore them for a while, it seems like they are following us. If they will attack us, they are most likely just bandits but if they will keep their distance, we have to dispatch them because they could be enemy''s spies." I said while looking forward with a cold expression. "Agreed!" Mez immediately shouted with a big smile and Suzuka just nodded with a small smile. That Mez...*sigh* She isn''t exactly annoying but...difficult to be around her? However, it seems that these people inside the forest aren''t the only ones following us. I concentrated my energy into my right fist and a few long fire needles appeared between my fingers, I swung with my right arm and sent those needles behind my horse. When my fire needles killed a few crawling bugs that were following behind my horse for more than 10 minutes, I violently snapped my head to the side and glared with my glowing red eyes at the at peak of the hill a few kilometers away from us. ---On the hill--- "Mera-sama, is there any need to use binoculars? You can simply use your insects to follow that guy." A woman with green eyes and long blonde hair, wearing a maid''s outfit asked with a helpless smile. "Since Babara and Taeko said to be careful, I decided to do everything possible not to be detected. Plus my insects are unable to send me images and I would like to see that Akashi guy with my own eyes. There is no need to worry, Gilberda." Mera replied with a small confident smile. "Huh?!" Mera exclaimed in shock which made Babara narrow her eyes. "What is it, Mera-sama?" Gilberda immediately asked with a worried expression when she noticed Mera''s change. "He just killed all of my insects..." Mera muttered with a shocked expression. "What?!" Gilberda also exclaimed with a surprised face. "Heh" While Babara just chuckled and Taeko standing near her smiled a little. Mera was angered by Akashi killing her insects so out of instinct she aimed with her binoculars towards Akashi just to have a glare at him, but instantly the moment she did so, Akashi snapped his head towards them and glared right into Mera''s eyes through the binoculars. "Ah!" Mera exclaimed in shock, it shocked her so much that when she wanted to move backward, she lost her balance and has fallen down on her bu??. "Mera-sama?!!" Gilberda immediately ran up to Mera to check on her well-being. Even Babara was surprised by this and Taeko just tilted her head to the side with a confused expression. "H-He looked right into my eyes through the binoculars." Mera said with a shocked expression while her eyes were shaking a little. ''Hm?! To think that he would be able to sense us from such distance and even precisely pinpoint our location...I hope I won''t regret that I hadn''t killed him back then but...then again, I had that hunch not to do anything to him...and if he would be able to survive my attack then he would definitely cause our clan''s demise as he said before. *sigh* I am too old for this...'' Babara thought with wide-open eyes for a while before calming down. "Mera-sama?! Are you alright?!" Gilberda asked while kneeling beside sitting Mera. She didn''t care about their position being discovered because Mera was acting too weirdly just from being discovered. And indeed something was wrong with Mera...This encounter caused her such shock that she was seeing Akashi''s red eyes with black vertical pupils in the sky covering the entire blue sky, glaring and looking down on her. ''TCH! To think that man would be able to intimidate me like that! How humiliating!'' Mera thought while gritting her teeth. "I am fine!" Mera replied and stood up, she looked much calmed but she couldn''t help but occasionally glance towards the sky, still filled with Akashi''s eyes. She closed her eyes and started regulating her breath to get rid of this effect. ----END---- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 12) Title: King of Sloth Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 210/640 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 124/2560 BXP [Health: 610/610] [Energy: 1115/1115] [Strength: 40 (66)] [Agility: 40 (56)] [Intelligence: 32 (57)] [Constitution: 40 (58)] [Charisma: 25 (48)] Free Stat points: 5 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha) Special Classes: ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 55% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (20 energy)] (Assassin) [Sun''s judgment - Summon smaller sphere from the sky in the form of a meteor, scorching anything in its path. (150 Energy)] [Overwhelm - Strengthens the power of your next attack by 40% (30 Energy)] (Warrior) PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] [Contempt for the Weak - Whenever you kill a human, your intimidating aura strengthens. Making possible for your aura alone to change the temperature and gravity around you. With enough deaths, it''s possible to even extend the range of your aura, crushing bones of the entire army just by your aura. 34/? (As the name suggests, works only on weak or on targets under a huge shock)] GOLD: 6710 SILVER: 214 Chapter 36 - #36 Ambush It was more than 5 minutes since we discovered some people following us. We just continued talking without acting suspicious and after we traveled more than 1 kilometer from our previous position, we spotted some people blocking the road so we stopped our horses and then we heard the sound of trees cracking. We looked up and saw 2 big shadows, 2 trees were falling down on our position from each side of the road. "Haha, finally some fun!" Mez exclaimed with a happy expression and jumped from her horse up ready to meet the falling tree head-on. I threw a glance at Suzuka beside me and she returned the look, I just nodded my head with a calm face and she did the same before jumping from the horse same way as Mez. "Ha!" Mez with her happy expression punched the falling tree with her petite hand and the unbelievable happened for the people standing in front of us, blocking our way. *Crack!* The tree split into many parts while being sent away from the road. "Wha-?!" The people blocking our way exclaimed when they saw such petite girl break the enormous tree into many parts with just 1 punch but they had no time to act surprised. Suzuka on my side extended her nails for more than a few meters, penetrating through the tree without any problem and then she threw to the side of the road. Any wooden chips that were falling on me were immediately burnt away by a small and almost invisible fire. "Hey!" Suzuka has fallen down right behind me on my horse and rested her chin on my right shoulder while holding my waist with a smile on her face. "What are you doi- Hm?" I wanted to ask her with a weird expression while looking at her from the corner of my eye but I snapped my hand up and caught a bolt coming for Suzuka''s head, stopping it right in front of her head "Oh? Nice catch! I guess I owe you my life now~" She exclaimed with a slightly surprised expression but that quickly changed to a smile. "Don''t exaggerate, that bolt wouldn''t be able to kill you." I said with a stoic face and threw that bolt back to its owner hiding inside the forest. "Agh!" A low scream was heard right after I threw it. "Nice aim~" Suzuka didn''t retort to my words and instead tried to change the subject. "Hey! What the hell are you doing, Suzuka!" Mez shouted at us with an angered expression while throwing a bigger part of the broken tree back into the forest, crushing another person in hiding. "Nothing...What does it look like?" Suzuka asked with a confused expression but a provoking smile formed on her face. "Haaa! You-!" Mez cracked her knuckles while glaring at Suzuka. "You guys sure are playful even during fight." I interrupted their little fight with a small smile. "Well, it''s only right to be prepared to be killed anytime since I am the Empire''s ?ssassin, there is no need to be afraid so why not enjoy it while I am at it. However, Akashi, you look really calm and uninterested during a fight...Why is that?" Mez asked while stretching her arms with a big smile. "There is no one strong among them..." I muttered with a disappointed expression without even thinking while I was looking in front of me at the 18 people blocking our way. Hearing my words, both of them directed their gazes in front of them but Suzuka''s chin still remained on my shoulder. --- "W-who the hell are those girls?! And that guy just caught the bolt with his hand without even looking at it!" One man muttered with a shocked expression. "H-How about we run away?" One woman suggested with a forced smile "...We have 18 people here against 3 of them...There is no chance that they will be able to protect themselves from so many sides." The man replied with a forced smile, trying to sound confident. --- "You are right, Akashi. There is no one strong among them..." Mez replied with the same disappointed expression. "Mez, you can take care of them" Suzuka said with a smile as she started gently rubbing my abs with her hand. The vein appeared on my forehead and I hit her head with my own head. "Ah" Her smile widened from this. "Knock it off, you can have your fun with them! I have tolerated you for long enough." I said and put my hands between her armpits and then threw her towards those people with an annoyed expression on my face. "Hm? How cruel!" She replied with a smile and redirected her gaze in front of her. "?! Kill her! She is all alone!" Probably the leader shouted at his people who were shocked by this development but they still got ready and threw a few daggers at Suzuka who was flying towards them at full speed. Suzuka also noticed the daggers and with her speed and body manipulation, it would be easy to dodge them but she decided to take all of them head-on without even defending. Numerous daggers were burried in Suzuka''s arms but... "Ah! But it''s not good enough." Her face became one of the ecstasy but after a while she became disappointed. "...Is that normal?" I asked Mez with a weird look while we were observing Suzuka taking any attacks head-on and sometimes killing a few men with her nails. "...Pretty much, be careful around her and don''t trust her, mainly at night" Mez replied with a helpless smile. "Does that mean, you are trustworthy?" I asked with a smirk. "Of course! Oh? Suzuka, wait! Let some of them for me!" Mez replied without any hesitation while pointing with her thumb at her heart with a wide grin before she noticed that Suzuka was slowly killing all of the people blocking our way and shouted at her with a horrified expression. What a battle maniac...Well, I am not entirely different since the only thing that wasn''t boring me to death in my old world was ?ssassinations and sleeping. Mez already moved to join Suzuka in her fun but Mez at least wasn''t letting any weapon near her. Well...I need to get that new special class and I am not sure how...but judging by how bloodthirsty it felt, I definitely need to do some killings. I will also use this time my entire strength. Now where to go...ah! I thought while observing the "fight" but those two were mostly playing around with them, until I saw one man with his katana over his head, ready to slash Mez''s back from her blind spot. Well, I am sure she won''t need any help but at least it''s a good spot to join in. [Overwhelm] [Energy: 1065/1115] I appeared closer to them and then used my physical strength to kick off the ground, creating a small hole and cracks around it in the ground. My speed wasn''t as fast as when using my skill but most of them weren''t able to even catch my movement with their eyes. I flew right next to Mez and continued further until I stopped a few meters behind the man who just swung down with his katana. But nothing came down, no weapon...not even his arm. He looked completely confused and even Mez turned at him with a disappointed expression. As I guessed, she already knew about him. "Are you looking for this?" I said with a small smile and the man turned around to see me holding someone''s arm with katana still being in its grasp. "Thanks, Akashi~!" Mez immediately thanked me while waving at me with a smile even though she was already aware of that man''s attack. *Gush* The man''s body finally reacted to his torn-off arm and blood gushed out of him, spraying it even on his colleagues. "You-" *Thud* He tried to say something but his eyes closed and his body dropped on the ground. [+2 XP for killing your enemy.] Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 212/640 XP I can feel it...that bloodlust from before. I must try to accept it but also keep it in check so I don''t attack Mez or Suzuka, although I doubt Suzuka would mind that. "Fuu" I inhaled a deep breath and then loudly exhaled with my closed eyes. The atmosphere immediately changed all around me and even Mez and Suzuka noticed my sudden increase of bloodlust so they stopped playing around and jumped behind me, leaving 3 more people who were panicking alive for me. --- ''What''s going on with Akashi? Maybe I will get to see something interesting, hihi'' Mez thought while observing Akashi with an expectant and exciting look. ''Ah, that bloodlust from before again...I really hope to see this new Akashi!'' Suzuka thought while looking at Akashi with flushed cheeks. --- After what felt like a minute for me inside my head but at most only a few seconds in real-world...it finally happened. [Congratulation for unlocking a new special class: Yato] [Do you want to replace your current special class with this new one?] I immediately switched them together since I don''t want to use my fire manipulation in front of many people so I won''t even be able to gather experience for my current special class so why not switch it and look at this new one. --- Special Class: Yato (Lv. 1, +4 Str, +4 Const, +4 Agi) 0/10 SXP [Health: 530/530] [Energy: 825/875] [Strength: 40 (64)] [Agility: 40 (60)] [Intelligence: 32 (41)] [Constitution: 40 (50)] [Charisma: 25 (30)] --- I finally opened my eyes, revealing absolutely no change in them and even my bloodlust disappeared like it never existed but the air only became heavier for some special reason. Mez and Suzuka looked confused by this change but even they sensed that something was wrong. The other 3 remaining people alive, 2 men and 1 woman respectively didn''t feel anything wrong since they were too weak and ignorant so they stopped shaking and calmed down a bit. [Overwhelm] [Overwhelm] [Energy: 765/875] Suddenly, the ground under me cracked and I rushed towards them. I appeared in front of them in no time and performed front kick at one of the men and struck my hand towards the other man "Wha-?!" They were surprised by my speed but they were stronger than others since they were able to stay alive this entire time. They tried to block my kick and hand with their swords but... *Crack* *Crack* There was no resistance before those weapons broke down into 2 parts without slowing me down a bit. When my kick connected, the man''s head flew away and as for the other man, his body was entirely pierced through by my hand. [+4 SXP for killing your enemy.] x2 Special Class: Yato (Lv. 1, +4 Str, +4 Const, +4 Agi) 8/10 SXP I turned at the last remaining person with a wide smile and closed eyes. "I- Wait please! I will do anything, just don''t kill me!" The last remaining woman kneeled down and begged me as she dropped her weapon. "Hey! Don''t flirt with him, you bitch!" Mez shouted at woman with irritated expression while threateningly showing her fist to the woman. "Who are you, people? Who do you work for?" I completely ignored Mez''s comment and crouched down and asked with a kind smile and still closed eyes. "I- We are just bandits, we were forced to-" Before she could say anything more, I kicked her head off, making it fly deep inside the forest. [+2 XP for killing your enemy.] x3 Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 218/640 XP "That''s enough for me. Attacking us for money is enough of reason to kill you. And it doesn''t matter if you are forced or not." I muttered with a smile and turned back at the girls. "We should move ahead, Esdeath will be here in a few minutes so let''s go even farther from her so we can have some time to find a river to clean up." I said with a smile while my face was covered with a little bit of blood. Strange...I didn''t get any SXP for my new special class from that woman...Maybe it''s due to her surrender? "Aah, yes." Suzuka replied with flushed cheeks again and I noticed that most of her wounds already healed. "I totally agree! I just hope she won''t realize us slacking off. I don''t want to go back to the Kouken temple, it''s extremely boring there." Mez said with a smile and winked at me while showing me a thumb up before her mood dropped down once again when she mentioned Esdeath. ----On the peak of the certain hill---- "His fighting style became completely different...but he still has that sword with him, weird." Babara muttered with a thoughtful expression while observing Akashi''s fight. "His physical strength is similar to Gilberda''s strength...even those girls are pretty strong but not enough to cause us any major problems." Mera nodded and commented after seeing Akashi''s raw strength. ''I hope he still practices with his sword...it would be shame if not'' Taeko thought with a slightly sad expression. -----END----- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 12) Title: King of Sloth Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 212/640 XP Special Class: Yato (Lv. 1, +4 Str, +4 Const, +4 Agi) 8/10 SXP [Health: 530/530] [Energy: 765/875] [Strength: 40 (64)] [Agility: 40 (60)] [Intelligence: 32 (41)] [Constitution: 40 (50)] [Charisma: 25 (30)] Free Stat points: 5 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, *Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha) Special Classes: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 124/2560 BXP ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 55% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (20 energy)] (Assassin) [Sun''s judgment - Summon smaller sphere from the sky in the form of a meteor, scorching anything in its path. (150 Energy)] [Overwhelm - Strengthens the power of your next attack by 40% (30 Energy)] (Warrior) PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] [Contempt for the Weak - Whenever you kill a human, your intimidating aura strengthens. Making possible for your aura alone to change the temperature and gravity around you. With enough deaths, it''s possible to even extend the range of your aura, crushing bones of the entire army just by your aura. 38/? (As the name suggests, works only on weak or on targets under a huge shock)] GOLD: 6710 SILVER: 214 Chapter 37 - #37 Taking "responsibility" ---5 minutes after Akashi and others left--- "Hm? It looks like there was a battle very recently." The one noble riding horse next to Esdeath muttered with a surprised expression after seeing numerous corpses. Some of them had crushed bones, some were pierced by some small objects and few of them were even headless. It was a great mess. Esdeath stopped her army and looked around the battlefield with an indifferent face. ''There are broken trees on the side of the road...it looks like just some bandits and not actual spies. But those idiots could at least clean up those corpses away from the road...'' Esdeath deduced what exactly happened here just by a few glances. "Go clean those corpses away from the main road, quickly." Esdeath looked towards the random soldier and ordered him and a few others to clean the mess left by Akashi''s gang. ----Back to Akashi---- *Splash* "Thankfully we were able to find a river!" Mez got rid of her shirt together with her long leggings and then jumped straight into the river. "*sigh* I wanted to use that river just for cleaning of our faces..." I sighed after seeing her childish behavior after killing not a few people. "We had to go quite a distance ahead so I think it''s alright." Suzuka said with a smile as she started to take off her kimono. ?! My eyes widened when I noticed Suzuka''s intentions. [Phantom Strike] [Energy: 789/875] I didn''t hesitate at all and used my skill to appear right next to her and caught her hand before she could do anything. "Oh?!" She was slightly surprised but then blushed after seeing my forceful manner. --- ''What was that speed?! It seems that Mez didn''t notice it...'' Suzuka thought while being shocked inwardly. --- "Stop that...I won''t be here with you while you will be n?k?d." I said with furrowed brows while looking at Suzuka without any humor. "Hm? Why? What about Mez?" She asked with a confused expression while pointing at Mez who was playing around with fishes in the river. "She has und?rw??r, you don''t have one, that''s why." I looked towards Mez and then shook my head. "Wha-?! How come you are so sure that I don''t have anything down there?" Suzuka said while seductively touching her lower lip with her finger. "I wouldn''t be surprised if it was the truth but it''s visible that you don''t have any top so you either go there with your clothes on or I will leave." I said with a stern face and finally let go of her hand. "But separating is too dangerous. You could be attacked by absolutely "anyone", you know?" She said with a particular tone while ???k?n? her lips. "Heh, one more reason for you to sto-" I chuckled at the obvious meaning of her words. "Akashi, are you perhaps shy type?" It wasn''t Suzuka who asked but Mez. I directed my gaze at her and saw her having the lower half of her body submerged in water and the upper half on the ground out of the river, looking at me with a curious expression. "*sigh* I am not shy or anything like that, I just don''t get why I should be here together with a n?k?d woman. Wouldn''t you be ashamed, Suzuka?" I explained with a tired expression before asking Suzuka with a confused expression. "Nope, I am quite proud of my body, look!" She shook her head with a smile and instantly threw away her kimono and as I thought...she wasn''t wearing anything down there. "...*sigh* Go, I don''t have the energy to deal with you anymore." I was slightly surprised by her sudden action but after a few seconds, I just sighed and started massaging the bridge of my nose. --- "*I think you shouldn''t have done that...*" Mez whispered to Suzuka with furrowed brows while glancing at Akashi who was sitting with closed eyes and calm expression. "*Wasn''t your plan at first to have some fun with him at night? Why do you care about such a small thing?*" Suzuka replied while giving Mez a weird look as if she was innocent here. "*Well...That was before, after spending some time with him and seeing him fight, I took a liking to him and not just to his looks. But that doesn''t matter, it looks like he doesn''t like your current behavior...*" Mez said with a forced smile. "*...There is no man who would refuse the sight of a n?k?d woman. Don''t tell me that he is-*" Suzuka said with a confident smile but then an idea struck her and she couldn''t help but mutter something with a surprised expression. "*No you idiot, I am pretty surprised that you didn''t notice that movement in his pants when you removed your clothes, unfortunately, he already calmed down. It looks like he is already trained against seduction at such a young age.*" Mez rolled her eyes when she realized what Suzuka wanted to say and quickly corrected her with a small smile while watching Akashi resting with his stoic face. --- "Anyway, Akashi, I thought that you will let that woman live, at least for a little longer." Mez said while looking at me with a particular smile. "? Why?" I frowned down, opened my eyes and asked her with a confused expression. "Well, she wasn''t exactly bad looking if you know what I mean." Mez explained with a smirk. I narrowed my eyes when I heard her words. "What do you take me for? I show no mercy to my enemies no matter what age or beauty" I said and especially glared at them to give them a hint. They, of course, got the hint but maybe in the wrong way. "Does that mean you think we are pretty?" Mez''s eyes started shining and she asked me with a teasing smile. "*sigh* Does that even matter? If you desperately need to know then yes but that doesn''t mean anything. We are together here only due to 1 mission, once it ends, we will go our separate ways again. you will go to your Kouken temple and I will go back to the Capital." I released a tired sigh and then proceeded to explain things, I even used this chance to clear the things between us just in case. "Haah? Why does it sound like rejection right after you tell us that we are pretty?!" Mez was surprised by my words but she immediately jumped out of the river and faced me with an angered playful expression while pointing at me with her finger. "Well, since we will go our separate ways, we ought to make use of the time we have left..." Suzuka said and jumped out of river fully n?k?d with a smile on her face. She tried to jump on me but I already expected this because she was behaving weirdly ever since she got rid of her clothes. [Phantom Strike] Just before she was about to lend on me, I used my skill to appear closer to Mez. [Energy: 770/875] *Thud* Suzuka''s head collided with the tree. "Whoa, how are you so fast?!" Mez immediately jumped next to me asked me with shining eyes. "It''s my movement technique" I shortly replied and then redirected my gaze back at Suzuka because I knew that it wasn''t over. When Suzuka recovered from the collision, she stood up and turned at me with flushed cheeks. "Is she alright?" I asked Mez just to be sure. "...Not really, I have never seen her like this...maybe that fight before wasn''t to her satisfaction and only woke her inner demon, haha" Mez said with an amused expression and then laugh aloud. She is really taking this as fun, but Suzuka is behaving really weird right now. "What''s up with you, Suzuka?!" I shouted at her from a safe distance. "It''s your fault, Akashi! Take responsibility!" She shouted back and jumped on me again, this time I just jumped backward to avoid her. --- ''Those bandits weren''t enough to satisfy me! And with Akashi acting so sweet out of nowhere made me feel weird. It''s all his fault, I am at right here.'' Suzuka thought with eyes filled with ?ust. --- "Mez, help me!" Suzuka shouted at Mez which greatly surprised her since she probably planned to just watch a good show. When I heard this, I glared at Mez. "? *Whistle* *Whistle*" She started to whistle and began to ignore both of us. "Are you planning to let her do whatever she wants?" I asked question directed at Mez. "Well, it''s fun, we don''t get to see such sight in Kouken temple, haha. But don''t worry, if she will catch you, I will stop her from going too far!" She showed my thumb up together with closed eyes and a big smile, revealing her white teeth. --- ''I will knock her out and take her place at that time, so be careful!'' Mez thought and licked her lips. --- "Tch, Akashi! Be a man and take responsibility!" Suzuka shouted at me. You fu?k?n? idiots, even though I look at 15 years old, I am still 12!! I thought but at that time, a good idea hit me. "Heh, take responsibility? Alright, Suzuka, come to me, I will make you feel really good!" I said with a wide crazy smile while cracking my knuckles. Suzuka immediately responded to my words by jumping on me once again. "Just a friendly reminder, I have no problem beating up a n?k?d woman!" I shouted and instead of evading her, I jumped forward to meet her head-on with a crazy smile. . . . After less than 3 minutes passed by. "That was really...innovative way how to ''take responsibility''." Mez said with a forced smile while looking at n?k?d Suzuka who was lying on the ground fully covered in bruises but instead of having pained expression, she looked like she had her best p???sur? in her life. She was fidgeting on the ground while muttering something on regular intervals. "Much...better...than those...bandits. And he just used his...bare hands...I can''t even imagine him using a weapon, hehe!" Suzuka muttered with a creepy laugh. Hearing this, both I and Mez looked at each other with forced smiles. After Suzuka recovered from her "moment" we could finally move out. Thankfully, we left those corpses on the road, it should slow down Esdeath''s army for long enough. We once again joined the main road and continued our journey. When the sun started falling down, we decided to rejoin with Esdeath since we had no idea where they want to create camp. When we rejoined, Esdeath just scolded us for not clearing the road of those corpses but nothing much, meaning that she wasn''t aware of us slacking off. "Wait, what''s up with you?" Esdeath asked Suzuka who was smiling all the time without any pause. "Eh, she is still happy from being able to fight with those bandits..." I said with a forced smile and closed eyes. Esdeath narrowed her eyes but didn''t say anything else so I and Mez quickly dragged Suzuka away from Esdeath. That Suzuka is all trouble, hopefully, she will let me be after what I have done to her. And if not then I just have to do the same thing, we won''t be together for a long time and she won''t be able to follow me back to the Capital. Everything should be fine. I thought while dragging Suzuka to her tent that soldiers set up for us. ----END---- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 12) Title: King of Sloth Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 212/640 XP Special Class: Yato (Lv. 1, +4 Str, +4 Const, +4 Agi) 8/10 SXP [Health: 530/530] [Energy: 765/875] [Strength: 40 (64)] [Agility: 40 (60)] [Intelligence: 32 (41)] [Constitution: 40 (50)] [Charisma: 25 (30)] Free Stat points: 5 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, *Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha) Special Classes: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 124/2560 BXP ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 55% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (20 energy)] (Assassin) [Sun''s judgment - Summon smaller sphere from the sky in the form of a meteor, scorching anything in its path. (150 Energy)] [Overwhelm - Strengthens the power of your next attack by 40% (30 Energy)] (Warrior) PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t ultimate defense!] [Contempt for the Weak - Whenever you kill a human, your intimidating aura strengthens. Making possible for your aura alone to change the temperature and gravity around you. With enough deaths, it''s possible to even extend the range of your aura, crushing bones of the entire army just by your aura. 38/? (As the name suggests, works only on weak or on targets under a huge shock)] GOLD: 6710 SILVER: 214 Chapter 38 - #38 Esdeaths past and beliefs "Now, please go to sleep and don''t cause any trouble." I said after dragging Suzuka into her tent. "I don''t need to sleep but if you want to sleep, we can!" She replied with a small "shy" smile. "No thank you, I have my own tent but Mez can keep you company, right?" I refused with a calm expression and then looked towards Mez. "Wha-? No! I don''t want to be here with her." Mez almost immediately replied with a horrified expression. "Do whatever you want, however, it is your duty to look after her. I don''t want her to sneak attack me at night or I will have a word with Esdeath and make her send you back to the Kouken Temple." I said with a stoic face, completely ignoring Suzuka. Hearing my words, Suzuka calmed down a bit and Mez had a serious expression on her face but that would very quickly change... "If you don''t want her to sneak attack you, you can sleep in my tent with me~! She won''t dare to go there!" Mez said with a teasing smile and winked at me. "I would actually reconsider that offer of yours if you helped me at that time when Suzuka lost it." I replied with the same teasing smile. Hearing my reply, Mez''s eyes widened and then narrowed while glaring at Suzuka in frustration. --- ''Fuck! I shouldn''t have treated it as fun...Here goes my chance being with Akashi alone.'' Mez thought with a frustrated expression while wanting to stomp down but she would destroy the entire tent if she were to do that. --- I let Mez together with Suzuka inside the tent and left. When I wanted to go for a walk outside of our temporary camp, I was stopped by one soldier. "Esdeath-sama requires your presence in the commanding tent" The soldier said and quickly left once he left me the message. What does she want? I thought on my way to her tent which was much bigger than others. "Hello?" I said when I stopped in front of the tent because I had no idea if I should just walk in because there were no guards at the entrance. "It''s you, Akashi, right? Come in." I heard Esdeath''s voice almost instantly. "I have got a message that you want to talk to me...?" I came in and asked her with a calm expression but that quickly changed to confused when I noticed her wearing "lighter" clothes that were showing off a bit more of her porcelain skin than her usual military uniform. "Yes, I wanted to make sure that those corpses you left on your way were just bandits." She said while sitting at her table without any awkwardness. "I asked one woman who was also the last member alive and she said that they are just bandits." Seeing how she wasn''t feeling ashamed or anything, I simply recovered my calm expression and explained. She really doesn''t feel any fear to wear a nightgown in the camp full of men but I guess no one would dare to come in without an invitation. Esdeath was currently wearing a white opened shirt, revealing her flawless pale stomach and short leggings, revealing almost her entire legs up to her th??hs. "Good, one more question. What were you doing when you took care of those bandits? You could have informed us about this but you didn''t so what happened? Not to mention how that black-haired girl was strangely behaving while looking at you." Esdeath nodded with closed eyes and then she opened her narrowed eyes while looking at me, observing my expression. "Nothing to worry about...We just went to get rid of the blood to a nearby river." I didn''t bother to hide that fact and simply revealed it while shrugging my shoulders with a small smile which made her frown down. "I don''t mind this little fact but that still doesn''t answer why is that girl behaving so weirdly..." She crossed her legs and said with a small smile after seeing my honesty. "Ugh, please don''t make me say it aloud. She is crazy and I had to calm her down but I don''t think it helped at all. Let me give you advice if you will want to punish her without killing her one day, it''s better to gently pat her on her head than torture her." I said with a forced smile. "...I won''t ask for details. Let''s change the subject...when will we have our spar?" When she heard my words, her expression became slightly weird but she quickly recovered and changed subject with a smile. "...We can actually have one right now but wouldn''t our spar wake up most of the people here?" I thought for a few seconds before replying to her with a grin. "Then let''s go far enough away from the camp! I will dress up and we can go!" She answered with an excited expression and immediately got up from her seat and went to her bed where her clothes lied. She started to take off her current clothes without minding my presence. ...Are all women shameless in this world? I thought and turned around to respect her privacy. "I am done! Let''s go." She said and grabbed my hand from behind, dragging me outside of her tent. We easily sneaked out of the camp and entered the forest to find a suitable place for our spar. "Akashi, who trained you?" Esdeath asked me with a curious smile while we were jumping from one branch to another, occasionally killing a few Danger beasts bold enough to attack us. "...I was introduced to the world of fighting by a man named Arno. He also taught me a lot of things but the experience was hard-earned, he gave me just basics and threw me into a wildness." I replied with a nostalgic smile while looking at the night sky. Esdeath looked at my nostalgic face without saying anything, just closely observing me. "What about you? I heard that you come from Partas Clan." When I finally recovered from my nostalgic moment, I asked her with a smile. "I was trained by my father, he was leader of the Partas Clan before our clan was massacred by one of the Northern Tribes." She said with a calm expression as if she didn''t care. "Northern Tribes, huh? Aren''t you angry at them? Don''t you want revenge or are you that type of person who doesn''t want to spread ''chains of hatred''." I was slightly surprised by how calm she was so I asked with a slightly ridiculing tone. "We were weak. We deserved to die." She replied shortly without getting angry at my tone. "I see...Social Darwinism." I muttered with a thoughtful expression. "What would you do in such a situation?" She asked me a question that I didn''t expect and I suddenly stopped on one of the branches. "Akashi?" She also stopped and asked with a confused expression. --- ''...I can''t see his entire face. And what''s up with this cold wind out of nowhere.'' Esdeath thought while she was looking all around with a cautious expression. --- When I heard her question, I immediately imagined such a situation with my current parents, Ichika, Kurome and a few other people from my old world... "Sorry, I was too busy imagining such a situation." I finally woke up and started moving once again. "My family and those close to me are the only people I care about and if I were to lose them because of some crawling insects...I would slaughter the entire so-called " Northern Tribes" without caring who is guilty or not. No one would be spared." I said resolutely while my red eyes started to glow at night. "I see, although our beliefs slightly differ from each other, they aren''t completely different. And it''s not like I don''t want to go on a rampage there but it simply means that I accepted my father''s death as his fault for being too weak." Esdeath replied with a smile after seeing my cold demeanor. "You can''t call him weak or strong...There is always someone higher than you...does that immediately make you weak? You usually say that someone is weak or strong based on your view and not from the view of the other people. You can call someone weak yet he can be called strong by other millions of people. While someone can even call you weak." I said my thoughts on her view on this matter with a serious expression. "But that''s how survival of the fittest works...What do you believe in?" Esdeath asked with a confused expression. "Of course I believe in my strength but even above that...I believe in my absolute and unbreakable will and resolve. Someone might be stronger than me right now...and what? I will play to be weak just to grow a thousand times stronger than that person in a few years and then squash him like a bug. You need to adapt to the situation but only those with resolve can become truly strong...like you. You don''t have any Teigu to rely on, yet you are on the level where you can easily match those Teigu wielders. You believe in yourself and not in any weapon." I said with a genuine smile while looking at her surprised face. Of course, not just anyone can wield Teigu and even that person must be strong enough but if that person succumbs to its power, they will only rely on it and stop improving themselves. "..." Esdeath was speechless and after a while, she recovered and thoughtful expression appeared on her face. We didn''t talk any further and simply focused on finding a suitable place but Esdeath was visibly shaken by my words. It was obvious that she was thinking about something really hard. "Finally something decent. We are already a few kilometers away from the camp if that camp gets ambushed by enemy, we will have a few problems with the Empire." I said with furrowed brows when we finally found some larger place inside the forest, suitable for our spar. "It''s fine, the camp is in a good position and there are still those 2 girls." Esdeath reassured me with a small smile as we jumped down from the branch of the tree at the open field in the middle of the forest. "Esdeath, I can see in your eyes that you enjoy fighting strong opponents so I have one suggestion." I raised my voice a bit since we already took some distance from each other. "Hm?" She tilted her head in confusion and gestured to me to continue with a curious face. "How about we both turn off and go at it just with our instincts, simply said we will go crazy and we won''t be using any strategy or anything like that. Just the competition of strength and agility." I said with a smile and closed eyes. "Haha, I like it, your belief against my own belief! Let''s see whose belief is stronger!" She laughed a bit to show how she appreciates my suggestion. [Defeat Esdeath in a fight and make her doubt her own beliefs. You are prohibited to use any skills registered in the system due to this being competition of pure strength and agility.] [Bonus: Don''t use any cunning strategies to defeat your opponent] [Reward: +5 Free Stat points] [Bonus Reward: ???] We both drew our weapons, my sword, and her rapier. We stood at the same place for a few seconds, just looking at each other without any emotion in our faces. *Crack* *Crack* Both of us bolted forward, leaving dust and a few cracks on the ground. When we were close enough, both of us struck our weapon forward without any intention to defend, both of us wanted to be on offensive side. "Guh" Both of us ?r??n?d lowly when our front shoulders were pierced by weapons however they weren''t totally pierced through our entire body Both of us looked at each other''s face. "Huheh" On my face immediately appeared a crazy wide smile and my eyes were also wide open which meant that my title was rendered useless but I wasn''t even sure if it worked before due to restrictions. "Heh" She also smiled crazily, similar to me. We slowly pulled out our weapons with a crazy smile and then Esdeath tried to pierce my stomach which I blocked with my b?r? hand. *Splash* My palm was pierced through but her rapier quickly stopped advancing and further and I firmly hold it which greatly surprised her as she tried to take it back but couldn''t. "Hhehe" I released a creepy laugh and she looked at me with a serious expression just to see a sword coming for her head from above. "Tch!" She let go of her weapon and jumped away from my attack. *crash* My sword only met ground and rubble flew everywhere and my sword was entirely buried in the ground, only the handle was visible on the surface which was enough of display how strong that attack was...strong enough to split Esdeath into two halves. [+4 BXP to your special class] x2 Special Class: Yato (Lv. 2, +7 Str, +7 Const, +7 Agi, +2 Int) 6/20 SXP [Strength: 40 (67)] [Agility: 40 (63)] [Intelligence: 32 (43)] [Constitution: 40 (53)] [Health: 500/560] [Energy: 925/925] [Insatiable Hunger - The more engrossed you are in the fight and the more you fight crazily, you fight harder. You are only becoming stronger and stronger in the course of the battle. Be careful not to let your health drop dangerously low or you might become slightly insane for exchange of enormous power.] Chapter 39 - #39 Fight with Esdeath *crash* My sword only met ground and rubble flew everywhere and my sword was entirely buried in the ground, only the handle was visible on the surface which was enough of display how strong that attack was...strong enough to split Esdeath into two halves. I took her rapier out of my pierced hand and threw it at her and instantly darted forward, leaving my own weapon buried in the ground. "?!" She seemed surprised that I would abandon the advantage of having her weapon but she quickly recovered and dodged her rapier flying towards her head. It was able to take only a few strands of her hair and then it continued until it buried itself deep inside the tree. The handle was the only reason why it didn''t pierce through the entire tree and continued further. I already jumped towards her when she was busy dodging her own weapon. *Bang* She was able to dodge my kick and rubble flew everywhere and it was impossible to see through all the dust gathered in the place of impact. "Hm?" She slightly surprised when she saw my leg come out of the dust, coming for her stomach, she narrowed her eyes and dodged to the side but I already anticipated that she will be able to dodge this attack. I jumped while spinning around and used my other leg with the help of the force behind the rotation to perform middle kick aiming at her waist. "Hah!" I exclaimed with a crazy smile. "?! Tch!" She noticed it too late and used her arm to block my kick. *bam* Upon the contact with my kick, Esdeath flew away, knocking down a few smaller trees until a bigger tree stopped her. --- ''What a strong kick, I almost can''t feel my arm!'' Esdeath thought with a smile while blood poured down from the corner of her mouth. She was looking at Akashi who was standing at the same place with a small smile, waiting for her response which only ignited her will to fight more. --- Esdeath got up from the ground and wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth with a big smile. "You are really strong, Akashi!" Esdeath exclaimed and darted towards me at an even higher speed than before. Seeing her response, my smile widened and became slightly crazy once again as I darted forward to meet her head-on. We both threw a punch. *fwoosh* *Crack* When our fists met each other wind immediately went on a rampage around us and ground under our legs all around us cracked. Seeing that it was a draw, we threw another punch with our other hand and once again the same situation was created. We both looked at each other and started to smile even more as we tried to overpower each other. But seeing how no one was getting the upper hand... "Heh" I chuckled and used my head for a headbutt and Esdeath immediately followed after me with a smile. When our heads collided both of us started bleeding from our forehead. But this time Esdeath acted even faster and when our heads collided she also kicked me into my stomach with her high heel boots. Both of us flew away from each other, rolling on the ground for a while before we regained our balance and stopped. [Health: 450/560] I looked down on my stomach and found a bigger hole in my stomach but it wasn''t that deep. Was her heel able to pierce through my skin? I thought with a slightly surprised expression while touching the wound. I looked up to see Esdeath getting up from the ground with a much more bloodied forehead than me. Did she already predict that she will lose that headbutt exchange with me so she used it to distract me from her real attack which was a kick? "How about we stop? It seems that both of us are quite injured and I don''t know if we will be able to fight tomorrow." She suggested with a smile that didn''t look like she wanted to stop. "Oh? Come on, little girl, that''s not the smile you make when you want something to end!" I got up and said with a big smile. I had a problem to form a fist with my pierced hand so I took out a few bandages to firmly bandage the wound. I tried to form a fist and it was much easier but the bandages immediately became wet and red due to blood pouring out of the wound. "Much better now!" I muttered and redirected my gaze at Esdeath with a wide smile. "Although I am reluctant to admit, both of our beliefs are extremely strong. It''s hard to decide which is stronger." Esdeath said with a helpless smile and closed eyes. "No." I said shortly with a confident smile. "What?" She frowned when she heard my answer. "My belief is much stronger because I am only at the beginning!" I shouted and immediately jumped at her while punching with my injured hand. "You are tenacious, I will give you that. But why continue a fight that''s too even for both sides." She said and jumped away from my fist. *Bang* The ground a few meters around me immediately cracked and in the place of impact, there was a bigger hole. [Health: 440/560] More blood poured out of my injured hand but I couldn''t care any less about that. --- ''How is he still so strong after losing so much blood? No...it''s not that he is strong but he is getting stronger each second we fight...'' Esdeath thought with a shocked expression when she saw the strength of Akashi''s punch that didn''t weaken after losing some blood but it only became stronger. --- We continued our fight for some time, Esdeath used the strategy to receive the attack head-on and deliver even stronger one but she didn''t know that it only made me stronger. ----In the forest, near the Akashi''s and Esdeath''s battlefield---- "Esdeath is losing to that boy, how is that possible!" Mera said with a frustrated expression while gritting her teeth. "That boy...his physical strength and endurance are really high, it''s hard to believe that he is still human." Gilberda commented with an impressed expression. "I believe that you are still stronger physically than that boy." Mera said with an irritated tone. ''I am not sure about that...'' Gilberda thought with a forced smile while looking at the place of Akashi''s battle that was filled with holes in the ground and cracks were visible everywhere. "I don''t think so..." Taeko muttered while observing the fight with her bright green eyes and stoic face. "Hm?" Mera directed questioning gaze at Taeko but before she could say anything Babara came forward with her hands behind her back. "His aura is only strengthening by each drop of blood he loses. He isn''t even using any techniques, he is simply enjoying this fight as you can judge from his expression and that crazy smile. If he used everything he can, he would win this fight without any major problems." Babara explained since she was the most experienced member of Oarburgh Clan. "Hmm, Esdeath is quite tired and weakened, how about we-" Mera redirected her gaze at Esdeath and started saying something before she was interrupted. "Don''t even think of it, I have a good relationship with that boy and as you can see, we will be able to make use of his strength. You must keep your urges in check and if you are desperate, there is always Gilberda around you." Babara interrupted Mera with a stern tone. When Gilberda heard her words, she immediately blushed while ??wd expression appeared on her face. ''I swore my absolute loyalty to Mera-sama and she even loves me back with everything she got but...I am still quite glad to see that I am not the only one who has abnormal strength, even though my toughness is still much higher than his, even blades have a problem to cause me any deep wounds.'' Gilberda redirected her gaze at Akashi with a small smile on her face. ----Back to Akashi''s fight---- After a while of exchanging blows with Esdeath... "Guh" I ?r??n?d when she punched me in the face but when I was falling on the ground, I used my hand to support my balance and used my leg instead to kick her into her face. "Agh" *fwoosh* She released a groan of pain and her body flew away and air made piercing sound as her body quickly flew through the air. *Thud* Her body finally stopped flying when she broke through a few trees until she hit a large tree. I looked in her direction with a small smile and then I closed my eyes. I used my hand to rebound from the ground to regain my balance on both legs and slowly approached Esdeath who was sitting near the tree and leaning her back on it with half of her face covered in blood but she was still smiling a little. *Spit* I got rid of blood in my mouth from her punch and finally arrived in front of her. "*cough* I guess it''s your win, I can no longer move..." She raised her head to look into my eyes and said with a forced smile while trying to move with her hand but it immediately dropped back on the ground. "..." I didn''t say anything and just observed her with a calm expression. --- [+ 4 SXP to your special class] x4 [+ 2 SXP to your special class] x10 Special Class: Yato (Lv. 3, +10 Str, +10 Const, +10 Agi, +3 Int) 22/40 SXP [Health: 300/590] [Energy: 965/965] [Strength: 40 (70)] [Agility: 40 (66)] [Intelligence: 32 (44)] [Constitution: 40 (56)] Free Stat points: 7 --- . . --- ''To think that someone younger would defeat me...Not to mention that he is from the capital, he didn''t even grow up in the wildness'' Esdeath thought with a genuine smile while looking at the night sky filled with stars. ''I guess now I understand why my father died...it wasn''t because he was weak. He was simply outnumbered, his opponents were numerous and more tenacious than him, the same way as Akashi is more tenacious than me.'' Esdeath thought and closed her eyes, waiting for Akashi to do whatever he wanted. --- . . --- [Esdeath accepted her defeat and the fact that your belief is stronger. Completed together with Bonus] [Reward: +5 Free stat points] [Bonus Reward: +5 to a random stat......Agility] [Agility: 45 (71)] Free Stat points: 12 --- I looked at Esdeath who closed her eyes as if she was ready to die... After a while of silence, she finally opened her eyes in confusion just to see my leg nearing her head from the side. *Break* My kick connected with a tree and break it into 2 parts and one part have fallen down on the branches of other trees, revealing a few shadows jumping away from those branches. Esdeath just looked at me with a confused expression. "Come out, I know that you have been watching us for some time already." I said aloud with a confident smile. "Aren''t you quite rude for someone who is already exhausted?" A voice came out of the forest and at that moment 4 people revealed themselves, 3 of them were masked while one black-haired woman with a weird umbrella didn''t bother to wear a mask. The black-haired woman was looking at me with a small smile that didn''t really look too friendly. "Wha-? You!" When Esdeath also noticed those people and turned around with great difficulty, she immediately glared at the black-haired woman. "Hello, Esdeath! I see that you can still remember me~" The black-haired woman around Esdeath''s age directed her gaze at Esdeath and her eyes immediately became soft as she started waving at her with a smile. Hmm, they know each other, huh? Those two wearing a mask must be Taeko and Babara but I don''t know about that 3rd masked person. As for this woman without mask...she must be their leader since she is taking the initiative. "How could I forget a perverted girl like you!" Esdeath shouted while glaring at that woman with cold eyes. "How cold...I just wanted to teach you way of girls'' love and make you stronger that way. I meant no harm...and look at you now...you are still unmarried, it''s an extreme waste..." She replied with a regretful expression. While they were arguing I noticed Taeko innocently waving at me before Babara caught her hand and stopped her. I nodded back at Taeko and Babara and understood that they don''t want to reveal their identities in front of Esdeath. So this is their man-hater leader who knows no bounds when it comes to ?ust and girls. I thought while observing the black-haired woman with the umbrella in her hand. Chapter 40 - #40 Return of Monarch Esdeath tried to slowly get up but her legs were still shaking from exhaustion so I helped her regain her balance. The black-haired woman immediately narrowed her eyes when she saw me touch Esdeath. ...I don''t know why but I have a big urge to kiss Esdeath to see that woman''s reaction, hehe. I couldn''t help but deviously think. Unfortunately, this isn''t only about me, I wouldn''t want to make Esdeath uncomfortable and she is strong as a warrior which I also respect. I won''t do something like that to somebody I respect but I can still take advantage of the situation... I thought and wrapped Esdeath''s arm around my shoulder to support her since she wasn''t in the state to fight again. Esdeath was slightly surprised by this but she just smiled a little with closed eyes, if it was before our fight, she would perhaps refuse but now...she decided to accept my help. When the woman with the umbrella saw this, I heard the sound of gritting teeth. "Don''t talk rubbish, love won''t make me stronger plus I am not interested in girls." Esdeath redirected her gaze at the people in front of us and said with a small smirk across her face while glaring at the black-haired woman. "Ah, that''s where you are wrong my Esdeath. Love can make everyone stronger as for you not being interested in girls, I can help you change your view if you want~" The woman replied with a small smile while touching her lips with her finger seductively. "No thank you, why are you even here? To ?ssassinate me?" Esdeath instantly refused with a disgusted expression before smiling again. ...She is too crazy, I am starting to miss Suzuka and Mez. After seeing how strong this special class is...I will reveal my ability to freely manipulate fire, this way I will be able to use the incoming battle to gather experience points for my Fire Monarch special class. And I can use the Yato special class when I will need to act against the Empire in discreet. Of course, I can manipulate fire even without Fire Monarch being active but I can feel that it''s a bit worse than with it. Plus I won''t be able to use my fire against the Empire once I will reveal it. It has been already 30 minutes and not to mention that I am no longer in battle... --- Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 124/2560 BXP [Health: 320/610] [Energy: 1115/1115] [Strength: 40 (62)] [Agility: 45 (61)] [Constitution: 40 (58)] [Charisma: 25 (48)] --- Once I activated my other special class, I immediately calmed down the urge to fight more almost with no effort. My passive from title also started to work as my eyes regained its bored and uninterested look. Even my entire aura changed to a calm, arrogant one. This change alarmed everyone and they immediately snapped their heads at me with shocked expressions, although only Esdeath''s and that woman''s expressions were visible...it was still obvious that the other 3 people were shocked too. I ignored their shocked expressions and let go of Esdeath since she already seemed to recover enough to stand on her own and then put both of my hands in my pockets and slightly raised my chin, my half-open eyes made it immediately seem like I am looking down on everything in front of me. When I let go of Esdeath, she looked at me with a complicated expression, perhaps even slightly disappointed, it was too hard to judge. --- ''What happened to him? But it''s the same Akashi I have met for the first time...But what was that weird feeling when he let go of me?'' Esdeath thought with a smile while looking at Akashi but her expression quickly changed to a thoughtful and confused one as she began thinking about what was that feeling. ''Heh, looks like he is still the same Akashi...Looks like I don''t need to worry about him breaking our deal.'' Babara thought with a small smile under her mask. ''Hehe, that''s the old Akashi.'' Taeko thought with a happy expression when she saw the same person who had a spar with her 3 years ago. --- After the woman recovered from the shock she immediately redirected her gaze at Esdeath once again. "Of course not. I have already said to you that I won''t kill you because I love you." She replied with a small smile while hiding half of her face behind her umbrella as if she was embarrassed about it. Esdeath wanted to reply with a disgusted expression but I was faster... "Who are you, nympho woman?" I voiced out with an uninterested tone that silenced everyone and created complete silence for numerous seconds. "Ooh, someone is trying to be funny, haha. You can call me Merraid or Mera-sama but...I didn''t like the way how you phrased your question and I am also not that fond of your tone and how you act so arrogant. You are pretty beaten up and exhausted, you should cool down, it''s still visible that you are in the heat after that fight." Mera recovered after a few seconds and immediately started laugh while covering her mouth with her hand and then she narrowed her eyes and extended her hand with her palm aiming at me. "Wrigglers." She said and thousands of bugs appeared from the forest and completely surrounded me until they slowly crawled on my body, completely covering me in many layers. "Ehm!!!" I heard a loud sound of someone''s clearing their throat. "Don''t worry, I will just let him cool down." Mera replied with an amused tone. "Akashi?! Tch!" Esdeath shouted at me and when she noticed the number of bugs she redirected her attention to Mera, wanting to attack her despite her bad condition but Esdeath wasn''t someone who would be afraid to fight while being in disadvantage. However, before she had time to attack Mera... "Me acting arrogant? I am not acting, I am simply absolute, there is no need to act." My calm voice stopped Esdeath from attacking Mera and instead she directed her attention to me once again. Mera narrowed her eyes when she heard my calm voice. *Whoosh* Flames of extreme heat came from my body out of nowhere and burnt thousands of the bugs within 1 second, revealing my figure with numerous wounds on my body from my fight with Esdeath but I was just calmly standing there with my hands in my pockets and glowing red eyes with vertical pupils. [+ 0.1 BXP for killing Danger beast] x 3340 Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 458/2560 BXP [Absolute Dominance - Active] --- ''?! What? He still has something hidden in his sleeve...Is that teigu?'' Babara thought with a shocked expression under her mask before she slowly calmed down after thinking through. Akashi was after all, noble from the Capital, of course he had some trump card or teigu. --- "Your head is held too high. Only those who gain my respect may look me in the eye, lower your head." I said with a domineering tone as flames were flickering from my right eye. Everyone looked at me in silence and with a shocked expression. Only after a few seconds, Mera finally recovered but my entire aura was focused on her so she had the hardest time out of everyone to breathe. "Grr, just so you know, my wigglers planted eggs in your body through your wounds. So don''t get too ???ky, you lowly man!" Mera gritted her teeth in frustration and shouted at me with an angered expression. "Really?" I said and my entire body was engulfed in flames and those flames entered my body through my wounds. "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock. ''That''s not normal Teigu!!! This is beyond Teigu''s abilities!'' Even Babara lost her composure --- After a few seconds, flames burst out of my wounds and disappeared. [Energy: 1000/1115] "Did you just...?" Mera was speechless and could only voice out 3 words so I helped her. "Yeah, I made a few omelets right inside my stomach, hopefully, I won''t have an upset stomach from so many eggs." I said and then looked slightly concerned about my stomach''s health. --- ''He...He is totally ignoring me and treating me as someone not even worthy to look at!!!'' Mera thought when she saw how Akashi was concerned about his stomach instead of her, she tightly gripped her fists so much that her long purple nails pierced her skin a bit. ''Pff, Akashi is much stronger than he showed during our spar...I knew it, heh.'' Taeko had to do her best not to laugh aloud. --- "Akashi, is that...?" Esdeath finally said something, she was perhaps uncertain if she should say something when I changed like that. "Esdeath..." I called out and turned at her with my glowing red eyes. *gulp* She looked slightly startled when I called her out and looked at her but she still nodded her head to show that she is listening. "I will explain everything later, for now, just rest." Although I was still in my "arrogant mode", I still gently smiled at her. "Anyway, as I said before...lower your head Mera or whatever you are called and I might let you leave with that head on your shoulders." "? What? Lower my head?" It was obvious that she wouldn''t accept and Babara folded her hands together to gesture me to spare Mera. I just looked at Babara and then slowly returned my gaze at Mera. --- ''...Me? Lower my head...to a man? Unacceptable!'' Mera thought while looking downward before raising her gaze back at Akashi with resolve in her eyes to defy him. --- "How abo-" She started saying something in mocking tone but before she could say anything more... [Phantom Strike] [Energy: 980/1115] I appeared in front of her and when she felt my aura so close to her she was unable to respond, just to stare at me with wide-open eyes. "Mera-sama!" The 3rd masked person I didn''t know shouted and tried to intervene just to get stopped by Babara. She immediately started shouting at Babara but I completely ignored them and focused just on Mera standing just in front of me. "You have refused my generous offer, lowering your head is no longer enough..." I said and put my hand on her shoulder and she immediately shivered upon feeling my touch. "Kneel." I just said one simple word with the most domineering tone I could while glaring into her purple eyes, she kept on staring into my eyes without even breathing so I slowly applied a little pressure on her shoulder and she immediately dropped on her knees with a very complicated expression, there were anger, hate, fear and the most confusion but there were also signs of some positive feelings which slightly surprised even me. "And don''t forget, I am absolute." I said while staring down at her and she just raised her head to see my red glowing eyes with the image of the moon shining above my head, she unconsciously nodded her head very slowly. "Now, get out of my sight!" I shouted and kicked out with my leg and only at that time she finally recovered and crossed her arms in front of her to block my kick. "Agh!" *fwoosh* She ?r??n?d aloud and upon impact, her body flew deep inside the forest. "?! Mera-sama!!!" The 3rd masked person in the maid outfit immediately ran after Mera. Babara and Taeko kept on staring at me for a few seconds before following after Mera to discreetly show their gratitude. "...Akashi?" Esdeath watched all of this in silence and after they left, she finally called my name out with a confused expression. I walked up to her and extended my hand to her. [Absolute Dominance - Inactive] "...Let''s go back, I am kinda sleepy after our fight." I said with a gentle smile. "You should have killed that vile woman, but yeah, I would like to recover too." She said with an annoyed tone but a genuine smile was still visible on her face as she took hold of my hand. "*cough*" Suddenly, I coughed out some blood from my mouth. [Health: 270/610] "Akashi?!" Esdeath shouted while looking at me with a worried expression. I guess using something like [Absolute Dominance] with so many wounds and so low health isn''t a very good idea. "I am alright, just need to rest, my wounds are already slowly closing." I answered with a calm expression. Chapter 41 - #41 Frightened Little Kitten ----On the Oarburgh''s side---- "Mera-sama! Are you alright?" Gilberda asked still with her mask on while helping Mera to get up. "I am fine, his kick didn''t cause any damage." Mera sat up and started rubbing her arm. "*sigh* Then everything is alright. I don''t know what I would do without you..." Gilberda sighed in relief and then said with a sad expression. In such a situation, Mera would normally try to cheer her up by s?xu??ly "harassing" her but... "Yeah..." She replied with 1 word while looking into the empty space with a confused expression, still sitting on the ground. ''?! What is wrong with Mera-sama?! She would normally swear to get revenge and then have some fun with me to cheer herself up. What is going on inside Mera-sama''s head right now?'' Gilberda thought with a shocked expression because even she was aware of Mera''s strangeness. ''...What was that? When he touched me and I could feel his burning hot hand on my shoulder...why didn''t I hate it?!'' Mera''s mind was in disarray, she had no idea what to think about what just happened. "You are safe..." Finally, Babara and Taeko caught up to them and Babara immediately commented in relief. "What was that?! Why did you stop me, miss Babara?!" Gilberda asked with a confused and angered expression. "It was necessary, I will explain it later. Merraid, do you want to leave or observe them for a little while until they will meet up with the Rebel army?" Babara replied and directed her gaze at Mera who was still sitting with absent-minded expression. This was Babara''s first time seeing Mera in such a state which definitely surprised her. ''What is going on with her? It looks like her feelings are in disarray...don''t tell me her ?ust will also be directed at men after this encounter...no, that''s impossible since she really hates them but it doesn''t mean there can''t be exceptions. *sigh* It seems this incident will create even more troubles in the future.'' Babara thought while very carefully observing Mera, with her experience she was able to more or less guess what she is thinking about. She also didn''t forget to cast a quick glance at Taeko standing near her who just tilted her head in confusion. ''Was I just really thinking about using Akashi to also get nearer to Esdeath? Was I thinking about threes- NO! No man can touch Esdeath.'' Mera thought after she finally calmed her mind down however she wasn''t even aware that she called Akashi by his name and not by "that man" which already was very strange in her case. And the most ironic thing is that she rejected the idea of Akashi touching Esdeath but never mentioned herself. ----Akashi''s side---- We are finally returning to the camp through the forest while supporting each other because even though Esdeath recovered to stand on her own and walk, she didn''t recover enough to jump around so we were supporting each other while jumping from one branch to other. "Akashi?" She called out my name with a slightly curious expression. I glanced at her face which was only a few inches away and then returned my gaze in front of me. "It''s not exactly a Teigu. My house worships fire and Fire Lord but since there are no records of such person we simply worship just fire. It''s something I have been born with." I didn''t bother trying to convince her that it''s just Teigu since my abilities were indeed beyond Teigu''s capability. "So you worship this Fire Lord...?" She asked with a curious expression. "Me and worship something? Haha, nah, I just accepted fire as my friend. If I had to worship it to get this power I wouldn''t bother to." I said with an amused expression. If I didn''t have any of these powers, I would play it safer and probably tried to join the Oarburgh clan since they have very nice techniques and I would only be able to survive as a cunning ?ssassin in this world where many people have weapons with powers of nature or body manipulations or other things. --- ''Shouldn''t it be the other way around? Whatever...I still have something in my mind that''s bothering me.'' Esdeath thought and prepared herself to ask another question. --- "What that vile woman said before...about the love makes everyone stronger. What do you think about it?" Esdeath asked me with a curious expression. "Her term of love is twisted, it''s more like ?ust for her but to answer your question...Yes, didn''t you experience it beforehand in our fight? I have become this strong because I have people I care about and I don''t want anything to happen to them." I replied to her with a teasing smile. "Then what should I do if I don''t have anyone like that left...?" She instantly asked me question that surprised me so much that we had to stop for a while. "That''s...very hard question to answer. You can find someone who has the same interests as you and slowly form a friendship with that person and with passing time, you will discover if he is your true friend or just seeking benefits from you. But let me give you advice, never go finding someone like that if your goal is just to become "stronger", that''s not how it works. You will become stronger if you will want someone like that because you want to "belong" somewhere or someone you can talk to. It''s very complicated and I am not a suitable person to answer your question." I explained with a thoughtful expression while touching my chin. "...I see, what about you? Do you have any friends like that?" She nodded after a while of thinking about my words and asked another question. "Hmm, I have my servants but I treat them as friends. There is also one girl that I care about." I blurted out without even thinking about my answer. "...Do you love that girl?" She suddenly asked after a small moment of silence. "*cough* *cough* What? Ah, it''s not like that...she is even younger than me plus love is still a few years away from me." I coughed when she asked me that question and I couldn''t help but remember Kurome''s cute face while calling me Nii-sama. She almost made me cough out my lungs. "...I have never asked you but how old are you?" Esdeath frowned when she heard me talking about my age. "12" I said with a poker face. "WHAT?! You look at 15!" Esdeath exclaimed with a surprised expression. --- ''I lost against someone so young...*sigh*'' Esdeath thought with a complicated expression while looking at Akashi''s face. --- "I hear that a lot, let''s focus on getting back so we can recover before the battle with Rebels." I turned at her and replied with a small smile. [Health: 327/610] I am slowly healing but it will most likely take the entire night to fully heal up. When we returned to the camp, we parted ways. Esdeath went to her tent to tend to her wounds and get some rest while I went towards my own tent. However, when I entered my tent, I found someone who shouldn''t be here. "Zzz...ah...not there, hihi." Mez was snoring in my tent while muttering some nonsense with flushed cheeks. "Ehm!" I cleared my throat aloud which should be enough for someone like Mez to wake up. "Oh? Akashi-? Eek!" Mez rubbed her sleepy eyes looked towards me just to see me standing near her and glaring at her with my body full of wounds. "What the hell? Why is your body full of wounds? Did I overslept the entire battle with rebels?!" She started to panic and horrified expression appeared on her face once she thought that she missed the opportunity to fight. "Calm down, it''s still night and I am wounded because I was having a spar, nothing serious. But what I am curious about is...why are you sleeping in my tent? Where is Suzuka?" I explained with stern expression "Oh? I see...I tied her up in her tent so she couldn''t cause any trouble. I had to tie her really tightly because of her special body manipulation." Mez replied with a smile but didn''t show any sign of leaving my bed. "Alright but you still haven''t answered my other question. What are you doing in my tent?" I asked with a weird expression. "Tehee" She started to scratch back of her head with an embarrassed smile. "You see! I wanted to ask you something but when I noticed that you aren''t here, I decided to wait for you and guard your things so no one would steal them~" She immediately pointed at me with her index finger while looking at me with a serious expression. "...Yeah...no one stole them, instead it seems that they ate them." I muttered while looking at the empty bag lying on the nightstand previously filled with my mini cookies. "*Whistle* *Whistle*" She put her hands behind her head and started to whistle while looking away. I simply glared at her and waited until she stops. "...Fine! I might have noticed them innocently lying there and I might have taken a few" She finally surrendered said with puppy eyes. "A few?" I asked once again with a weird expression because that bag was packed with those cookies and that bag isn''t exactly small. "A little more?" She closed her right eye and stuck out her tongue. "Don''t be mad, I will repay you for it." Mez replied with a surprised expression when she heard my words but she missed the point. I wasn''t kicking her out because I was mad. "I am not mad, I just want to go sleep and recover from my wounds." I said with a helpless smile. "Oh! Alright!" Mez got up from my bed and gestured me to lie down which I did but something was bothering me... "Why are you still here?" I turned my head at Mez who was standing next to my bed, observing me. "Since you are injured, I am guarding you, hehe" She replied with a big "innocent" smile. "I won''t fall asleep if you will keep standing next to my bed like that..." I replied with a forced smile but even I was slowly losing my patience. "I see, that''s the problem. So will it be alright if I lie down next to you?" She leaned forward right above me with a bright smile. Hearing her words, a small vein appeared on my forehead, indicating that my patience ran out. This girl...she is all flirty but just judging from her childish behavior, it''s obvious that she is inexperienced in those things! I wanted to just kick her out but if I won''t teach her a lesson, she will keep trying to tease me. She most likely isn''t aware of my age but even then she should know when to stop. Thankfully, spending time with Raksaya taught me a few things about women so I am sure that she is just acting. Let''s teach her a little lesson. "Well if you want, come here!" I said and caught her hand, pulling her on my bed. I climbed up on top of her to immobilize her. "Huh?" Her green eyes opened wide. She definitely looked surprised by my sudden initiative. I raised her chin with the help of my hand and then brought my face closer to hers. Our mouths were so close that it would take only a small movement forward for us to kiss. Yet despite such a chance, she was unable to move her head up to meet my lips which only made my smirk wider. --- ''Is this what I think it is? I know that I was trying hard to make him take some bold actions but...I am not sure I am prepared for this...'' Mez thought with her wide-open green eyes that were constantly shaking as she was looking straight into Akashi''s red eyes. --- I could feel her breathing getting faster and faster, I could even hear her rapidly beating heart. I brought my face next to her to whisper something right into her ear. "W-What is it?" She asked with a frightened tone when she noticed this. "*You look completely different in bed compared to when you are in the battle. You look like a frightened little kitten but that only makes you cuter~*" I whispered right into her ear and let my lips touch her ear for a moment. She immediately shivered when she felt my touch together with my words and closed her eyes. I finally sat up and looked at her with a satisfied smirk. "You can go, now." I got up from her and told her while adjusting my clothes that I was slowly taking off while I was on top of her. "...W-What?" She finally opened her eyes when she heard me and her face became immediately fully red even redder than before. "You didn''t hear me? I said that you can go..." I said with a confused expression, acting as if nothing happened a few seconds before. ...Her face indicated that she was frightened but I expected her to fight back a little...I guess she wasn''t fully against it, she is just too inexperienced. Chapter 42 - #42 Battlefield The next morning when I woke up... [Health: 610/610] Fully healed, nice. I thought when I took off my shirt to check on my wounds but I couldn''t find even a scratch. "Good morning, Akashi~!" Mez barged into my tent with the same smile as if nothing happened previous night but when she saw me without top her cheeks became slightly red even though she tried to hide it. ...I guess my lesson didn''t help and I can''t even say ''Can''t you knock?'' due to this being a stupid tent. "Good morning, what do you want? You could have greeted me while standing outside of my tent." I asked with a confused expression. "Will you help me wake up Suzuka?" She asked me with an innocent smile. "No. Wake her up yourself since you tied her up and let her like that through the entire night." I said with a resolute expression, I had no intention to even take one step inside Suzuka''s tent. I don''t want to see in which state she is in. "Boo, you are a party pooper!" Mez immediately stuck out her tongue and left my tent with those words since she noticed that I am aware of her plan. I shook my head and dressed up, thankfully, I took some spare clothes with me since the clothes I wore yesterday are full of holes from my spar with Esdeath. I will have to ask Aiko to fix them later. But I have to be careful...this is the last uniform I have with me. When I was ready, I exited my tent and approached Esdeath''s tent, since she was the commander of this operation, she had the biggest tent. "Hey, it''s that kid from Phoenix house...I thought they would send someone stronger or more people and not just 1 kid." When I walked through the camp full of soldiers and other nobles, they instantly started to gossip when they saw me. Regular soldiers immediately looked away and ignored us since they didn''t want to have any problems with me. I glanced towards the person who shouted at me and saw a big muscled man with a beard but what caught my attention was his insignia on his shoulder. ...A blue dragon, huh? It seems like fate. They keep on making trouble with me. I thought and returned my gaze in front of me and completely ignored him. "Huh? Hey! What was that look in your eyes, brat!" He shouted at me with an angered expression. Is he stupid? Isn''t he aware that I was part of that scouting group? Maybe he thinks that Mez and Suzuka protected me since their identities as Rakshasa Demons are well known... I thought and shook my head with a tired sigh and continued walking toward the Esdeath''s tent while ignoring him. ... "Esdeath?" I called out when I arrived in front of her tent. Although I should call her commander or Commander Esdeath, I didn''t since no one was around her tent. I walked in and saw her dressing up. Well, she already had most of the clothes on, she was just finishing getting ready. "Are your injuries alright?" I asked her with a forced smile. "Some of them have yet to completely heal but they definitely won''t obstruct my mobility, I have grown up in the wildness so I heal quickly and I am tougher. What about you?" She explained and showed me her injury on her shoulder caused by my sword which was bandaged but it didn''t look as serious as before. She then proceeded to ask me with an inquiring expression. She is indeed right, there are not even bruises from our fight...just more serious wounds are visible but all of them are under her clothes so no one will notice anything. She is really amazing. "I am completely fine." I replied with a small smile. "Hmm...Really?" She asked with a thoughtful expression while looking at my upper body. "*Sigh* You can take a look...here." I noticed what she wanted to do so I took off my upper clothes to show her that my wounds already healed. "?! There isn''t even a scar...You have a wondrous body" She looked shocked for a few seconds before she calmed down and praised with a nod. ...I guess she meant my regeneration and not the body in a physical outer form. "Alright, I will inform everyone." I told her and prepared to leave. "Thank you, Akashi." She thanked me with a smile before I left so I turned around and nodded with a small smile. . . . After 10 minutes passed, everyone was ready to resume the march. "...Good, it seems that everything is ready." Esdeath looked around the former camp and nodded her head in satisfaction. "Everyone, be prepared for battle, we are already quite close to where the Rebel army''s camps should be located." "Yes!" Everyone shouted with serious faces. . . . "Aaagh!" The screams resonated through large plains surrounded by small hills. We already found out locations of 2 camps that were built on top of those small hills. What''s most surprising is that they didn''t let us attack their camps which would put them in an advantageous position but they instead decided to meet us head-on on the large plains. Although they had more soldiers than us, their weapons weren''t of the same quality and even if they have confidence to win in head-on battle, they will still lose many soldiers. This is a very reckless action. I commend them for actually starting an attack which slightly surprised us but Esdeath was fast enough to calm down and arrange the soldier to meet the rebels. "Aaagh!" *Bang* There were already many casualties but most of them were on the rebel''s side. The biggest casualties we received were during the surprise attack and after we calmed down soldiers, we began having an advantage. I, Suzuka, Mez, and Esdeath were overlooking the battlefield from the back of our horses. "*sigh* Because their leaders have yet to take any big actions. If any flank loses its advantage due to the Rebel''s leaders taking any big actions, another flank will instantly also lose. We need to be ready to counter-attack those situations." I sighed with a tired face and answered in Esdeath''s stead. ...At least Suzuka is able to sit quietly but her expression is really frightening while she is looking at those soldiers getting cut down. At least try to hide your excitement and your flushed cheeks! Esdeath glanced at Mez before she returned to observing the battlefield. "Its exactly as Akashi said, so quietly sit down and observe the fight. I imagine you don''t even want to fight weak opponents so you can wait until their leaders show up." Esdeath said while looking at the battlefield with a calm expression. "Hm?" Firearms to the right flank!" Esdeath shouted at the soldiers who were at the back waiting for additional orders. She pointed at the right flank with a stern expression and they immediately run there like rabbits. Yes...even in this world, there are firearms. Although their mechanism is different from the guns in my old world, they still fire bullets. I would have never thought that guns would follow me even to this life...I never liked to use them but in this world, I at least have reason to not use them since they aren''t that strong unless they are especially Teigu or magical artifact. Hmm...As for Esdeath...Not only is she strong individually, but she is also a great leader and strategist. I thought when I looked more closely at the right flank and noticed some of our men getting pushed back perhaps due to exhaustion. She was able to see that much earlier than me...maybe she even predicted it just from observing the battlefield. I have never participated in such a big battle involving 2 sides with more than 2 thousand soldiers and definitely not as commander so I have absolutely no experience compared to Esdeath. "What the hell is that?!" Although the entire battlefield was loud, we still picked up unusual loudness on both, right and left flank. When I looked at the right flank, I immediately noticed how our men kept on charging at one lonely man just to get cut into pieces by the thin air. ...Is he using some kind of metal wires? I can''t tell from such a distance. I thought with a slightly curious expression. Esdeath instantly frowned when she noticed the disturbances on both flanks. "You two go help left flank!" Esdeath ordered to Mez and Suzuka with a stern expression. "Hmph! Finally!" Mez snorted and got off from her horse and stormed to the left flank with Suzuka. "Akashi, we will take care of right flank." She said and wanted to ride her horse there but I stopped her. "No, you go help the girls. They are strong but there are only 2 stronger individuals on the right flank while there are more than 4 of them on the left flank. They won''t be able to stop any further casualties alone so it will be better if you will help them, I will take care of the right flank." I tried to convince her and she froze for not even a second before she nodded her head. "Alright! Good luck." She said and followed after Mez and Suzuka. Hm, what a quick decision making, she is really something else. I thought while riding my horse to the right flank. I got off my horse a small distance away from the battlefield. "Okay, go back Roach and don''t you dare run off." I said and gently slapped Roach''s bu?? and she ran back. By the way, that''s how I named my horse after spending the entire day with it. I leisurely walked inside our ranks and started to clap aloud while I also released a bit pressure on everyone thanks to my aura combined with my passive [Contempt for the Weak]. Although it isn''t strong enough to have any strong effect on the enemy, they would still feel uncomfortable. *CLAP* *CLAP* *CLAP* Even though the battlefield was overwhelmed with the screams and clanging sounds of weapons meeting each other, my clapping was still louder than those sounds. Both sides stopped fighting and retreated a few meters from each other while vigilantly looking at each other. When I finally get into the first row, I took one step forward to show that I am the one who is commanding this flank right now. "A kid?" The other slightly stronger man wielding a two-bladed axe muttered with a weird expression. "Don''t drop your guard down." The man who was previously cutting our soldiers into pieces in mysterious ways advised the other man with narrowed eyes. "Um...Lord Phoenix?" The soldier behind me muttered with a confused expression. "Well, it looks like you are having fun here but Commander isn''t very pleased by our losses." I said while looking at the man who was previously shouting at me. He was the one responsible for this flank. "...We have everything under control. Kids don''t belong on the battlefield! Men, follow me, let''s avenge our comrades!" He replied with a dark face and then shouted at the soldiers while rushing towards that mysterious man without any weapon in his hand. Most of our soldiers wanted to follow him but... "Anyone who will break the formation and follow that fool will be executed right here, right now." I said with a cold tone and stoic face. "W-What?! What do you mean-!" One of the soldiers stepped forward next to me to question my words but before he could finish, his head slid off his shoulders. *Thud* His body has fallen down and my sword absorbed the blood so there was no need to clean it. "*sigh* I warned you." I said with closed eyes and a tired sigh. "?!" Everyone was shocked by this and the enemy side wasn''t an exception. --- ''...I thought that he is just a normal kid but it doesn''t seem like that...He killed his own man without any hesitation, as expected of the Empire.'' The man wielding axe thought while glaring at Akashi with narrowed eyes --- "Hm? Why do you look like that at me? Don''t tell me you feel sorry for your enemy. He broke the military order which is punishable by death and I even specified that anyone will be executed if they will break my order. I am sure everyone understands it, right?" I said to the man wielding an axe and then I turned around at "my" own men. *Gulp* Everyone instantly nodded. "Agh!" I heard a scream coming from the man who was picking a fight with me so I turned in that direction just to see his limbs being cut off by very thin metal wires. Well, as I expected. Men on my side looked at him with a pity since no one was there to help him...The man using wires looked at him and when he saw me standing still, he stomped on that man''s neck, completely breaking it. I just smiled a little with my hands behind my back after seeing this. Chapter 43 - #43 Shocking everyone Looks like I won''t earn any experience points by killing my ally. "..." We kept staring at each other in silence while the left flank was filled with very loud sounds of fighting. "Ken" The man using strange metal wires as a weapon called out to the man wielding the big axe. "Mm, let''s resume our attack, we just need to push them more and they will lose morale!" The man named Ken nodded and shouted at his men standing ready behind him with determined expressions. He rushed toward us with his men and the battlefield on the right flank once again became chaotic. He jumped towards me and swung with his big axe at my head in the vertical line. I jumped to the side, easily dodging his attack that caused a lot of rubble to fly around, making this chaotic battle even more chaotic. I don''t really care about this big muscle man...I am more interested in that other man using wires, he has yet to move from his position, why? I thought with a calm expression and dodged another horizontal attack from the man named Ken while glancing at the man using wires as a weapon. I couldn''t help but wonder why he is not moving around much, he looks really strong when others charge at him just to get cut into pieces but... "Everyone, retreat a little bit and hold the line, don''t go charging at that guy!" I shouted and directed "my" soldiers to back away a little and form line. They quickly followed my order after that incident. The wire guy narrowed his eyes when he heard my order. --- ''Has he figured it out?'' The guy using wires thought with a dark expression. --- "Ken!" The wire guy shouted at his colleague with an urgent tone. Hmm, he is deliberately making me retreat towards that guy so my guess must be right. He must have set up those metal wires before the battle but he can''t control them to the extent to freely move around with them. When Ken once again swung his axe at me in a horizontal line, instead of dodging, I blocked his attack with my sword and used the impact behind it to help me kick off the ground at a much higher speed. "Adol! You have him there!" Ken shouted with a confident smile when he saw me flying towards the wire guy named Adol. "Heh, good job! Leave the rest to me!" Adol shouted and stretched his arms to me, and immediately 2 wires from both sides attacked me at the same time, closing in on me. They are really thin and also be extremely sharp, they must be made from a special Danger beast, it''s also most likely fur but it definitely isn''t Teigu judging from how he has to set them up to perfectly control them and even then, he can''t freely move around. Thankfully, I can easily see them from such a close distance! I raised my head and looked at the guy named Adol just to show him a little smile. "Huh?" He looked confused by my smile but didn''t stop his attack. *swish* The edge of my red blade gleamed before I swept my sword in a wide arc, cutting both wires attacking me from both sides. *Crack* Hm? He even hid his wires underground, huh? I thought with a slightly surprised expression when I noticed a wire come out of the ground while I have yet to recover my stance after that full swing. "Hmph!" I snorted and once again smiled. [Phantom Strike] [Energy: 1095/1115] By blinking in front of him I dodged the wire coming out of the ground. "What?!" He widened his eyes when he suddenly saw me appear in front of him with my calm expression together with a small smile. "Heh, what are you smiling about? You should be aware that the spot where you currently are in, is the most dangerous!" He instantly smiled and formed fists and then pulled both of his arms back to him. ''Yes!'' Ken shouted in his mind when he saw this, although he was surprised by Akashi''s speed and sharpness of his weapon to be able to cut through those wires, it was still for naught. As long as he would get too near Adol, he would seal his own fate. --- Instantly the moment Adol pulled his arms back to him, numerous wires appeared behind me, coming back to Adol at extreme speed. Hm? He is pretty good to react so fast, unfortunately, his wires aren''t that good and durable, if it was Teigu I would perhaps need to retreat. I thought with a smile and swung my sword without worrying about those approaching wires. He looked slightly surprised by my decision but he ended up smiling since the wires were faster than my sword. However, when his wires got too near me, they immediately melted away by the flames that appeared all around me. "Wha-!" He widened his eyes after seeing this but before he could say anything, his head was already rolling on the ground. [+20 XP for killing your enemy.] "?! Adol!!! You little brat!!" Ken immediately jumped at me, trying to split me in half with his axe so I hold my sword above my head with only 1 hand. *Bam* *Crack* When his axe met my sword, the impact immediately made my legs sink a bit into the ground and the ground itself cracked all around us. Hm? The strength of this attack was much higher than before, I guess it''s due to the rage he is currently feeling. I thought when I felt my hand go a little bit numb after receiving his attack. Everyone already stopped fighting and retreated a few meters from each other when I killed one of their commanders and when they saw me blocking Ken''s ferocious attack only with my sword and 1 hand, everyone''s jaw immediately dropped down. "?! Grr, who the hell are you?!" He shouted at me with angered expression while he was trying to overpower me with his axe held in 2 hands but I didn''t let him push my sword even an inch closer to me. "There is no need to tell you my name, because..." I answered with a stoic expression and steady hand holding my sword while his 2 hands were horribly trembling. "every one of you will die here." I said and used my free hand to point at his heart with my index and middle finger put together. "Huh? *Cough* ?!" He looked confused when I pointed at him but before he could ask anything or retreat, a spear of flames came out of my two fingers and pierced his heart making him cough out blood with a shocked expression. He managed to look down at his body where I pierced him before he lost the light in his eyes. [+20 XP for killing your enemy.] Class: Warrior (Lv. 7, +10 Str, +6 Const, +1 Agi, +1 Cha) 252/640 XP [Energy: 1045/1115] Hmm, 50 energy for such a move is quite overboard but I guess it was required to change spear''s attribute from the explosive one to a sharp one. I am still training to use it the most efficient way so it''s only given that it will take a lot of energy at the beginning. Everyone was surprised how easily I killed him and even more surprised by the flame that appeared out of nowhere. "Well, there are pretty lot of people here, it''s gonna take some time to kill everyone one by one..." I muttered with a tired expression while looking at the enemy troops. Only when they heard me, both sides woke up from their daze. "S-Should we resume our attack, L-Lord Phoenix?" One of the officers responsible for smaller units asked me with fear in his eyes, no one dared to make a sudden move, not even my allies. "No, that would only cause more casualties and we also need to help the left flank quickly so we can reduce even more casualties. Stand back and wait for my orders, be ready." I told them and took a few steps toward the enemy front line before I stopped a few meters away from them. "Tch! Don''t fear, it''s just one person! Even if he killed commander Ken and Adol, he won''t be able to kill all of us. Even they wouldn''t be able to face all of us at once!" One soldier in the front line shouted with a mixture of anger and fear in his expression but it was efficient and most of the soldiers stopped shaking and just gulped down their own saliva and faced me with resolute faces. "But what was that flame?" Of course, not everyone stopped feeling fear and one of them muttered aloud. "Well, since there are so many of you gathered in one place...I ought to use it." I said with a small smile and took one of my hands out of my pocket and directed it towards the sky. Since I never used it before...How about going a bit overboard and create a little show. [Overwhelm] [Sun''s judgment] [Sun''s judgment] [Sun''s judgment] [Energy: 555/1115] I even used one overwhelm to try out if it also works with skills or just with my regular attacks. "W-What is that?!!!" Almost everyone shouted with horrified expressions while looking at the sky, even the left flank stopped fighting for a while when they noticed that the temperature abruptly raised. In the sky, 3 orbs formed out of fire appeared out of nowhere but it would be more appropriate to call them 3 mini suns due to their temperature and size. --- ''What is that?! Is that Akashi''s doing?! He looks so cool, hehe.'' Mez thought with an excited expression, she didn''t even care if it was Teigu''s ability or not. ''Oh?! Such a high temperature yet it is so far away from us...I wonder how it would feel standing closer to it~'' Suzuka thought with flushed cheeks while attacking one of the commanders on the left flank with her extended nails without even looking at him, catching him off guard and ultimately killing him. "Haha, never take your eyes off your opponent!" Esdeath also used this opportunity and kicked off the head of one of the commanders while he was busy observing the situation and once she killed him, she also directed her eyes at the show on the right flank. ''Looks like Akashi wants to end it sooner, I won''t lose to him again!'' Esdeath was shocked by the sight before her but instead of staring at it in awe, she immediately went ahead to kill more soldiers and commanders, not wanting to appear slow in comparison with Akashi. --- "Enjoy the bath, don''t worry, it won''t hurt!" I said with a small smirk and swung my arm down, making 3 mini suns in the sky fall down on the enemy''s heads. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Upon the impact with the ground, they made smaller explosions but as I said before, it didn''t hurt since there were no screams only a few of them after those explosions ended since they could cause burns but not entirely death if one was far enough from the place of impact. But for those who met those mini suns head-on, they didn''t feel anything. "Agh! It burns!!" One of the soldiers who survived screamed while he was trying to take off his armor that was slowly melting, the worst thing was that his helmet was also melting. What an unlucky guy...I thought and picked up from the ground Ken''s axe and threw it at the guy who was trying his best to take off his armor, splitting his head into two halves. There you go...Ain''t am I generous to even bother with him? "Retreat!! There is no chance we can win against that monster!!" The surviving enemy immediately started retreating. "What are you staring at?! Go after them and after you are done with them, go help left flank by cutting off their escape routes!" I shouted at "my" own soldiers who were just standing and staring with absent-minded expressions. When they heard my shout, they finally woke up and started to pursue the retreating enemy. --- [+1 XP for killing your enemy.] x 532 Class: Warrior (Lv. 8, +12 Str, +7 Const, +2 Agi, +1 Cha) 144/1280 XP Free Stat points: 12 -> 13 [+0.5 BXP for burning your enemy.] x 532 [+10 BXP for burning your enemy.] x 2 Special Class:Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 1064/2560 BXP --- *Sigh* Getting this special class to level 10 will be a real hassle. It seems that I am getting experience points only for decent opponents. It seems that burning I thought with a helpless expression while looking at the scorched earth in multiple places. I am also feeling slightly tired, I guess using 490 energy at once is very straining even though it is less than half of my maximum energy... ----END---- --- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 12) Title: King of Sloth Class: Warrior (Lv. 8, +12 Str, +7 Const, +2 Agi, +1 Cha) 204/1280 XP Special Class:Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 1064/2560 BXP [Health: 610/620] [Energy: 555/1125] [Strength: 40 (64)] [Agility: 45 (62)] [Intelligence: 32 (57)] [Constitution: 40 (59)] [Charisma: 25 (48)] Free Stat points: 13 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha) Special Class: Yato (Lv. 3, +10 Str, +10 Const, +10 Agi, +3 Int) 22/40 SXP ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 55% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (20 energy)] (Assassin) [Sun''s judgment - Summon smaller sphere from the sky in the form of a meteor, scorching anything in its path. (150 Energy)] [Overwhelm - Strengthens the power of your next attack by 40% (30 Energy)] (Warrior) PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t the ultimate defense! (works best with Fire Monarch special class)] [Contempt for the Weak - Whenever you kill a human, your intimidating aura strengthens. Making possible for your aura alone to change the temperature and gravity around you. With enough deaths, it''s possible to even extend the range of your aura, crushing bones of the entire army just by your aura. 572/? (As the name suggests, works only on weak or on targets under a huge shock)] [Insatiable Hunger - The more engrossed you are in the fight and the more you fight crazily, you fight harder. You are only becoming stronger and stronger in the course of the battle. Be careful not to let your health drop dangerously low or you might become slightly insane for exchange of enormous power.(works best with Yato special class)] GOLD: 6710 SILVER: 214 --- Chapter 44 - #44 Gaining valuable things for free "Job well done, Akashi!" Esdeath said to me once we finished taking care of all the enemies. "Mm...How are the casualties?" I nodded and asked while glancing at our soldiers. "We lost around one hundred soldiers and another hundred is injured, most of it was on our left flank. We underestimated their leaders too much. But overall, I think it was still very good considering that they had twice more soldiers than us." Esdeath said with a serious expression and closed eyes to honor the deaths of her soldiers. So we lost around one-tenth of our soldiers...I wouldn''t call it overwhelming victory but as Esdeath said, considering their number advantage, it is indeed very good. "Akashi! What was that?! It was totally cool, you have to tell me what was that!" Mez and Suzuka joined us and Mez immediately exclaimed with a surprised expression when she saw me standing calmly near Esdeath. "Ah, it''s slightly complicated to describe. Let''s just say that it''s my Teigu." I replied with a small smile. "Elemental-type Teigu, huh? Anyway, it was really cool how everyone completely disappeared without any trace, haha!" Mez muttered with a thoughtful expression before she started laughing when she recalled the scene of my 3 mini suns in the sky. "I have heard that Elemental-type Teigu are the hardest to control and one needs enormous will power to control it or he will turn insane. You are pretty amazing, Akashi, hehe." Suzuka said with a creepy laugh. "Thanks for the praise but I won''t use it the other way than on my enemies." I resolutely said with closed eyes since I knew what she was hinting on. "...Let''s stop talking we need to retreat and treat injured or our death count will be even higher" Esdeath just glanced at those two and then directed her gaze at me while saying this. "Agreed, but can you go ahead without me? I still have somewhere to go and it''s close by so I said to myself why not stop there now since I have time." I said with a helpless smile and explained the situation. "Whaaat? You will leave us, Akashi?" Mez asked with a disappointed expression. "Hm...Alright, will you return directly to the Capital or should we wait for you?" Esdeath ignored Mez''s comment and instead looked at me and after seeing that I have not acquired any injuries, she agreed with a small nod and asked me. "Well...I guess I will return directly to the Capital so you can go back without me." I replied after a second of thinking with a small smile across my face. "Alright...Everyone! Take injured back to the temporary camp and those with serious injuries will be quickly treated right now and wait until we reach the camp to fully heal!" Esdeath shouted at everyone attending to the injured ones and to those who are collecting loot from enemies. "YES!" Everyone shouted back and started helping injured ones to their legs, even those who were collecting loots stopped and immediately started helping. "*sigh* I guess this will be the last time we see each other for some time..." Mez released a sad sigh and even her expression was overly serious and sad. ...We only know each other for around 2 days, why are they both like that? "What''s up with those faces, both of you? We only know each other for a few days, there is no need to be so sad." I asked with a confused expression and one raised eyebrow. "Maybe it''s like that for you, Akashi. But we are always locked up inside Kouken temple and this was one of the few missions we could go out. We had a lot of fun together with you so we wanted to last it for a bit longer..." Mez shook her head and explained with a small sad smile. Even Suzuka nodded to show that she agrees with Mez''s words. *sigh* I was also locked up inside my mansion for a few years but I guess it''s different when they train you solely to be the Empire''s executioners yet unable to even go outside and use their training in practice. "I see, then do your best to survive so we can see each other in the future..." I said with a small smile. Hopefully, it won''t be as enemies but I am sure none of us would show any mercy to any side so it''s alright. But I guess Suzuka wouldn''t mind us being enemies... "Hmph! Who do you think you are talking to?!" Mez snorted in playful way and flexed her petite arm to show her biceps to me. ...I can''t even say to her to be careful not to break those sticks since she is able to break a giant tree in two with her fist alone. "Heh! Sure, come here!" I shouted and took hold of her hand with both of my hands and pulled her slightly closer to me but mainly away from Mez. "Oh? I didn''t think you would give me that but I don''t min- Huh?" She started saying in teasing tone before she noticed my suspicious smirk. I started spinning at the place together with her at great speed and then let go of her hand, throwing her very far away, perhaps she will even fly over Esdeath and her soldiers that departed some time ago. "That is good too!!" I was able to hear her shout before she completely disappeared inside the forest. "Jeez, she is an annoying one." I muttered while scratching my head with a slightly irritated expression. "Hehe, that''s pretty normal. What about me?" Mez chuckled and then asked me with expecting shining eyes. "Huh?" I turned at her with a confused expression. "You gave Suzuka parting gift so what about me? You must be fair!" She said with a strict expression while pointing at me with her index finger. *sigh* What am I to give you? You already ate my cookies so I would say it''s fair enough already. "Hey! What are you doing?!" She shrieked, trying to recover her previous hairstyle but there was still a satisfied smile on her face. "You should go back." I replied with a small smile. "...Hmph! Alright, see you...later" She said and quickly followed after Suzuka. ... After Mez finally left, I was able to start my "purification" plan. I started burning all dead bodies on the battlefield and by the end... [Energy: 280/1125] [0,2 BXP for burning your enemy] x1600 Special Class:Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 1384/2560 Hm? Why such a small amount? Is it because I didn''t kill them myself? I also remember that they were mostly looted so it could also be the reason. When I burned the weapon used by those men named Adol and Ken, they gave me pretty good experience points, most likely due to good quality material. I decided to sit down on the near small boulder and rest a bit but I wasn''t only resting. I was also waiting for someone... After more than 5 minutes... [Energy: 353/1125] 2 masked figures suddenly jumped in front of the boulder I was sitting on. "Just the two of you? I guess your leader kinda hates me now, heh" I said with a small smile. "Hi, Akashi!" Taeko exclaimed and started waving at me. "Hi, Taeko. Long time no see if you don''t count that encounter, just by looking at you, I can see that you have improved a lot." I returned the greeting with a genuine smile. "Babara..." I directed my gaze at the other person and nodded at her. "Thank you for not creating any bigger conflict back then, Akashi." She said in a grateful tone and also nodded her head. "?! Wait, you don''t mean-" Babara noticed the true meaning inside my words. "Well, your leader''s life is pretty valuable, isn''t it? But I happen to be in need of something so I might take just that as repayment instead of the favor I owe you." I said with a sly smile while resting my chin on my hands. "...Haha, you are really interesting...Not only you are strong but you are also so smart at such a young age. I don''t mind at all, please, speak your mind." Babara observed me in silence and the serious atmosphere appeared around us before she started laughing aloud, completely erasing the serious atmosphere. "I knew you would understand me. I would have asked for those Danger Beasts but I am aware that it''s something you can''t give me personally. As a clan, you should have some secret prescriptions for a healthy mixture of herbs or other things as fruits or even blood of Danger Beasts." I said with a smile and when Babara heard my words she immediately fell into silence. "...You really know a lot, I wonder how you are aware of it?" She asked with a tired tone. "I was never aware of it...I had just guessed but even if you told me that you have nothing, it would be hard for me to believe you after you have given me a few vials of that liquid that can heal wounds almost instantly." I replied with a calm smile. "Heh, I guess it wasn''t that hard to guess but I must warn you, the materials are quite expensive and they don''t really strengthen your physical body. Of course, after a while of using them, you will notice some significant changes but it will take a lot of time and money. They are more suitable for soothing one''s mind and spirit. Some of them also improve health and extended usage can apparently lead to a longer lifespan but don''t get your hopes too high." She resigned and completely explained what they have in store. --- ''Although he said that he wants this as a payment for not killing Merraid but just the fact that I will go along with his whim will make him at least slightly grateful or make him have a better opinion of us. And I really want to keep someone so young yet so strong close to our clan. That move he used to erase more than five hundred people...Even I would have a problem evading that large scale attack.'' Babara thought with her own sly smile behind the mask. "That sounds good enough, you are really helpful." I said with a grateful smile but I was able to see through Babara''s intentions, however, I don''t mind it as long as they are useful. "I can write a few main ingredients on the paper here but I will have to return back to the clan to actually send you the process of making those medicines and everything else. But those prescriptions are really valuable so I will also have to talk with the leader but there shouldn''t be any problem." Babara said to highlight how valuable those prescriptions are to her clan and I couldn''t help but smile seeing her intentions. She then took out piece of paper and quickly wrote something on it before giving it to me. When I had the paper in my hand and looked over it I was slightly surprised to see honey as one of the many main ingredients. Ugh, honey is extremely expensive in this world but she indeed said that it will be expensive... "Thank you for this, I will be awaiting the rest once I return to the Capital." I said with a grateful nod and smile. "Akashi?!" Taeko who was quiet the entire time called out to me once I have jumped down from the boulder, intending to leave. "I am sorry Taeko, we can''t have our spar right now...but I believe that you would have given me much greater challenge than the entire army I was facing against. Never stop improving yourself even if you will think that you hit your peak!" I said with an apologetic smile because I knew what she wanted and then gave her a small "advice" with a genuine smile. Well, it was more like a cheer than advice but guessing from how firmly she nodded her head, she gratefully accepted it. "See you later!" We said our goodbyes and parted ways. With these prescriptions, I will be able to make Kurome even stronger and probably even myself, I will have to try it out to be sure if it will work on me too. Chapter 45 - #45 Smithing ----Oarburgh clan''s hideout---- "Babara, what did that man want?" Mera asked with an irritated expression, sitting on the couch while hugging Gilberda out of frustration. "Well...he wants our secret prescriptions" Babara answered with a forced smile. "What?! And you agreed?!" Mera immediately stood up from her seat and exclaimed with a shocked expression. "Yes, I did. You have seen for yourself what he is capable of at such a young age. Plus he wanted to use my favor for not killing you so I had to compromise with him." Babara said with a slightly annoyed tone. "...He just caught me off guard nothing more...*sigh* But I understand...do as you wish just always inform me of what you are about to give him." Mera muttered with an annoyed expression before releasing a defeated sigh and sitting back on her seat. ----Akashi''s POV---- Class: Warrior (Lv. 8, +12 Str, +7 Const, +2 Agi, +1 Cha) 311/1280 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 1397/2560 I am already halfway to the Capital but I decided to slow down a bit and try a few things out. Because on my way to the Capital I noticed one particular mountain which caught my interest. Mainly because there could be some strong Danger Beasts which were but I also found an interesting cave leading inside the mountain. After walking through the cave for a few minutes while lighting my way with my own fire and occasionally killing some slightly stronger Danger Beasts than in the forest near the Capital, I met the dead-end of the cave where walls were covered by a lot of shining ores. Some of them were of a blue color which could be found occasionally on the walls of those tunnels but there was also a green ore with yellow dots on the top that was shining pretty brightly. ... This cave is really well hidden, if it wasn''t for me deliberately searching for Danger Beasts, I wouldn''t be able to find it. I don''t have any backpacks to carry so much ore back with me and I don''t even know how valuable it is so there is only 1 thing remaining to do... I thought and went outside of the cave to gather some wood and also skin those stronger Danger Beasts roaming on the mountain. When I was finally done with everything, I took everything I could carry and went back inside the cave. I set up a little campfire so I didn''t have to actively use my flames. Let''s try out a little experiment. I started heating both of them at the same time with the flames coming out of my hands. I have never seen such metals and I have no idea how many impurities they have inside but I should learn at least something by melting both of them at the same time. After around 1 minute passed by, the blue ore was already melted, however, the green one has yet to start melting which slightly surprised me. Of course, I wasn''t using full intensity of my fire but for it to endure so much means that it is comparable to high-quality Danger Beasts'' materials. Comparable to those metal wires used by Adol, maybe even stronger. This still isn''t enough to match even magical artifacts, but it is definitely more heat resistant than usual weapons used by the regular soldiers. The other question is...is it suitable metal for making weapons? ...Only one way to find out. I thought and started digging forms inside the ground. Form for a blade, form for a cross-guard, hilt and other things. However, it was only provisional since I had very little time to study smithing but I read a few basic things and observed a few blacksmiths inside the Capital. Although I don''t have a hammer, I can try to use bigger bones of the Danger Beasts instead. I slowly started melting ore in the form for a blade but soon enough I was in a tight spot. ...What should I use for other parts? Ugh, I will just use materials from Danger Beasts and see how it goes on my first try. I thought while scratching my head with a helpless expression. It took me around 3 hours before I could finally look at my first creation. I thought while looking at a new "sword" where the hilt, cross-guard, and blade were supported together with a strong and thin fur wrapped all around them. The fur came from the Danger Beast that was able to erect it and use it as needles. Let''s try to swing it a few times. *swish * *swish * *swish* Good, it didn''t crumble after a few swings and it''s surprisingly light but still not near enough my own sword. Although the blade wasn''t sharpened yet...I still want to try it out, I can always make a new one and maybe even better. I thought while looking at the small boulder lying on the ground, I raised my hand above my head with a sword in it and swung it down at the boulder. *Crack* The result is quite surprising... The blade wasn''t sharpened yet the boulder was halfway cut and then entirely cracked because of the strength behind my swing. Meaning that blade wasn''t sharp enough to cut it cleanly. But the most surprising thing is that the sword actually survived it without any scratch. I thought and draw my own sword and drove it inside the ground without any resistance like a hot knife through bu??er. Then I used more than half of my strength to perform horizontal slash aiming right at blade''s edge. *Clang!!* *Crack* When the swords met each other a loud sound resounded through the cave and there was even a cracking sound but it wasn''t any of my swords but the ground when my Phoenix sword was forced out of the ground by the strength behind my slash. "...It was able to even withstand the sharpness of my Phoenix sword?" I couldn''t help but mutter while looking at the blade of a newly created sword. Although it could end differently if both of these swords met each other with a powerful slash from each side, it''s still quite hard metal. But the way it gives off a green glow every time you swing is a little bit annoying. Hmm...Maybe if it was made into katana, half of the blade on the edge''s side would be made from this green metal and another side could be made from another very durable metal like Abyssal Iron that''s used for weapons that can stand a chance against the clash with Teigu. [Energy: 826/1125] The process didn''t even take that much energy. I had around 850 energy when I came inside this cave. I thought and excavated a few of those green ores and slowly took them out of the cave, however on my way outside of the cave... ?! I narrowed my eyes when I saw something flash in the shadows behind a few boulders. I stopped walking and dropped the ores and draw my sword. I don''t feel its presence...how is that possible? I thought slightly shocked inwardly while observing my surroundings with calm eyes. The alarm rang inside my head and I swiftly performed horizontal slash behind me but only thing that my sword met was an air. ?! That''s not possible...there is no way it could be a false alarm. I thought and grew even more vigilant. After a few seconds of tense silence, the alarm once again rang inside my head. I thought and instantly ducked the moment I heard the alarm inside my head but I still received a scratch on my cheek. ! They are extremely fast and their teamwork is also a good one, not to talk about their intelligence. The one on the left emitted more pressure and bigger danger but it was only tactic to make me focus on his side while his friend will take care of me! I thought with wide-open eyes before I once again calmed down and narrowed my eyes. I wanted to make the least damage possible to this cave but they are annoying to fight in such a small and closed environment. "You are annoying, I don''t know how many of you are there but I no longer care." I said with a cold tone and spread both of my arms and intense flames gushed out of my hands however I didn''t stop only after a few seconds, I wanted to make sure that the entire cave will be engulfed in flames. [Energy: 447/1125] I spent almost half of my energy doing this and I could feel my flames bursting out of the cave entrance so I finally stopped sending any more fire. --- [+ 40 BXP for burning Danger Beast] x3 Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 1545/2560 [+ 100 XP for killing Danger Beast] x3 [+ 0.2 XP for killing Danger Beast] x280 Class: Warrior (Lv. 8, +12 Str, +7 Const, +2 Agi, +1 Cha) 667/1280 XP --- 3 of them, huh? He was waiting for me to drop my guard and then he would strike from behind when I would have thought that there are only 2 of them. What kind of Danger Beasts were they? I guess I will never get to know after burning them to the ashes. But even the speed of that one little shit was as fast as me if not slightly faster. I probably damaged the ores at the end of this cave...but thankfully I still have ores that I dropped under my legs. I created a vacuum around me so no flames could devour things on me, including ores or even my clothes. ---END--- Chapter 46 - #46 Balcony illuminated by Moonlight I went back to the end of the cave to look at the state of the ores. Hmm, seems like the blue ones are all on the ground mixed up with other things that melted down but green ones are still intact. Once I return back to the Capital, I have to learn how to forge weapons in a more sophisticated way. I decided to leave for now and take just a few ores back with me. This time, I made my way to the Capital without any further stops, I even ignored Danger Beasts just so I wouldn''t be slowed down. Of course, if I found some exceptionally strong Danger Beast, I wouldn''t decline the meal but since all I have met were weak ones, there was no need to bother with them. . . . I was able to arrive at the Capital''s gate at dead of night, the gate was illuminated by lights and a few guards were guarding it while nodding off. I didn''t say anything and just stopped walking while looking at them with a tired expression. "Go search his backpack and ask for his identity." One of the guards ordered to his colleague. They were pretty loud and I noticed that a few other soldiers who were resting on the side, leaning against the wall finally woke up and looked around with sleepy expressions. "Hm?! Wait! Is that you, Lord Phoenix?" One of the soldiers noticed me and after a while of focusing his sight at me, he finally shouted at the guards before turning to me with a respectful and maybe slightly fearful expression. I see...they are from our expedition. "Yes, can I go in without being searched? I am pretty tired." I replied and said with a tired tone. "? A-Alright, you can go in, sorry for wasting your time." One of the guards looked back at the soldiers waiting for me and then back at me before bowing down to me. "It''s alright, at least you do your job but I recommend not to stab your spear''s head into the ground, use the other end to support your balance if you need to doze off a bit." I waved my hand that it''s alright and then teased him about what he was doing a few minutes before he spotted me. "Um...ha-ha. You must jest, I wouldn''t dare to doze off on my duty." Guard released an awkward laugh and then said with a forced smile while adjusting his helmet "What are you doing here?" I asked them with a slightly confused expression. "Commander Esdeath wanted us to relay you a message and also e-escort you back to your home." One of them replied and when he mentioned word "escort" he staggered a bit. *Gulp* All of them looked extremely nervous as they were walking behind me. "Bu!" I abruptly turned around and shouted at them while making my entire figure be illuminated by a small flame I created on my palm. "?!" 2 of them took step back with slightly afraid expressions. "Eek!" And the last one exclaimed and quickly hid behind his colleague Pfff...nice escort, haha. Both of them glared at the last one who was scared the most. "Tell me the message, you don''t need to escort me, I have been living in this city for many years." I made the flame disappear and then said to them with a stoic face. Was her intention to discover where I live? But that shouldn''t be any problem now that she knows my full name...strange. Anyway, I will have to meet with her the next morning but for now...I should just go back to my room and my bed. I thought and then made my way towards our part of the city and when I arrived near our mansion I immediately noticed guards diligently standing in front of the gate, observing the surroundings with stern looks on their faces. Hmm, they are completely different from Capital''s usual guards. I thought with a small smile while observing them from the shadows. I moved in the shadows and jumped over the numerous meters high fences. There aren''t many guards here but no one knows about this fact but our maids are also highly trained warriors all of them are much stronger than usual soldiers. I carefully circulated around the entire mansion to find a good spot to sneak in until I noticed a figure of someone I knew very well standing on the balcony, staring longingly at the moon. What is she doing? I thought with furrowed brows while looking at Ichika standing there all alone, wearing only her black nightgown. I decided to give her a small surprise so I started slowly and discreetly climbing up. After I climbed up at the roof of our mansion, I quietly descended on the balcony right behind Ichika who had absolutely no idea about my presence. It''s even easier to hide your presence when you don''t mean any harm to that person but she must be spacing out really hard if she can''t notice me so close to her... Hehe, your back is wide open Ichika! I quickly wrapped my left hand around her right under her ?h?st and put my palm near her neck, acting as if it was a dagger. "?!" She immediately woke up and tried to hit me into my nose with the back of her head but I dodged and hold her even firmly not letting her attack me anymore. --- ''How could have I spaced so much to let someone sneak up behind me?! But...this kind of warmth is somehow familiar...'' Ichika was surprised that Akashi dodged her sudden attack without any motion before it happened but she stopped struggling for a while when she sensed familiar warmth coming out of Akashi''s hand wrapped around her body. --- "Isn''t your guard too lax for a bodyguard, miss Ichika~? And what kind of welcome was that? Did you want to break my nose as a welcome?" I said with a teasing tone and a small smile on my face while forcing her head to turn at me. "Yes, that''s me." I let go of her and took one step back to spread my arms and to fully show myself to her. "...Young lord!" She exclaimed with a wet eyes and jumped on me, tightly hugging me and pressing her br??sts against me. Eh? I didn''t expect such a reaction...Was she that worried? But she looked completely fine when I left, on the other hand, Kurome was quite sad. Did she perhaps just act like she wasn''t worried, trying to set a good example for Kurome? I thought with a slightly surprised expression. "Yeah, I am back. Don''t you have any confidence in me?" I returned the hug and only when I put my hands around her, she stopped putting so much strength to her hug. "Ha-ha, I-I know how strong Young lord is but...The battlefield is a chaotic place and anything can happen there, not to mention that Teigu user could have been there too. It is said that once 2 Teigu users meet each other in battle, only one can leave alive and sometimes even both will perish." It was hard to recognize if she was laughing or crying, maybe both at the same time. One thing was definite, she was crying because she was relieved and happy to see me. "...I wanted to follow Young lord but I was aware that I would be discovered by Young lord''s abnormal awareness. And when I calmed down, I also recalled that I have to look after Kurome-chan and talk to her about the thing that happened in the warehouse. Then I realized that Young lord would be extremely displeased with my performance if I decided to follow and abandon my duties regarding Kurome." She started explaining and amidst of her explanation, she was starting to calm down. I would have never thought that it would be like this to such an extent...This goes beyond her duties as a bodyguard to care about me like that...It''s the truth that we spent with each other numerous years while being most of the day together. After seeing her reaction...hearing her rapidly beating heart...feeling her shaky hands...feeling her tears slowly wetting my clothes, I can finally say it for sure. "You have done well, Ichika. You should go rest for now." I said with a genuine smile while gently patting her head. "Mm, yes, suddenly I am feeling quite tired." She let go of me and took one step back while wiping away her tears together with flushed cheeks and a big smile. "Let me help you~" I said and without waiting for her response, I took her into a princess carry while looking at the enormous moon in the sky with a small smile. "Wha-? Young lord?" She didn''t protest but she looked at me with a confused expression. "Look at this beautiful moon for the last time, after that I will carry you to your bed" I glanced at Ichika while saying this with a smile before returning my gaze at the moon. She looked surprised by my words but she still looked towards the moon. Her tanned face together with her long black hair tied up in ponytail swaying back and forth in the wind were illuminated by the moonlight. While she was looking at the moon with an enchanted expression, her violet eyes were shining brighter than ever, her eyes looked like a middle of the space being surrounded by many shining stars. "Heh, as I thought your eyes are really pretty" I said with a small chuckle. "Huh?" She turned at me with a surprised expression, not being able to say anything she just smiled and thanked me with her bright smile. "Let''s go back" I walked in her room and put her on the bed and put a blanket over her. Then I went back towards the balcony to close the doors and put curtains down to block any light from coming to her room. While I was doing that... --- ''...Young lord is really charming, he would be able to charm any girl with his looks and gentle disposition. Thankfully, that gentleness is only directed to certain people or others would try to take advantage of him. I am glad that he can be ruthless while also kind...these kinds of people are rarest in this world.'' Ichika thought while holding her blanket over half of her face to hide her blushing cheeks. --- When I was done I made my way toward the door leading to the hallway inside the mansion. "Young lord?" Ichika called out to me while hiding half of her face with her blanket. I put my hand on the handle of the door and then turned at her with a smile and waited for her to continue. "...Thank you...for everything." She said after a little pause. "No need to do that, you can always depend on me. Good night, Ichika, may you have only beautiful dreams." I said with a small smile and then quietly left her room through the door. Thankfully my room is very close to Ichika''s or I would have to sneak around many maids still "working" but in truth, they are just guarding the mansion. When I got into my room I immediately noticed that Kurome''s bed was empty. ? I looked around with a confused expression and then I finally understood. She is sleeping on my bed... Should I wake her up and greet her or... "Zzzz, Nii-sama...Nee-san" Kurome was muttering in her sleep while she was sleeping in the curled up position, looking like a little kitten. The blanket wasn''t covering her at all and it was visible that she was wearing only her und?rw??r. What kind of sleep do you need to have to completely kick away the blanket? Anyway, I should not wake her up, I will wait until the morning and give her a different form of surprise. I took off my military uniform and got into my bed right next to her and covered her with my blanket. I guess she will serve as an alarm if she will wake up earlier than me, heh. I thought with a smile and closed my eyes. Chapter 47 - #47 Najenda The next morning... I slowly opened my eyes once I felt sun rays piercing through the windows of my room right into my eyes. "Ugh" I ?r??n?d since I have slept only for a few hours not to mention that I always tend to oversleep so this is really unusual situation even for me. I felt something on my ?h?st so I moved my eyes from the ceiling down and saw that Kurome had her right arm and leg over me. I thought that she would be the one waking me up and not the other way around...not to mention this weird position. Whatever, I need to catch up on my sleep. I moved my face away from sun rays and once again closed my eyes. After a few hours... "?! A...hi Nii-..ma!" I was suddenly woken up by someone''s shout so I slowly opened my eyes and can Kurome sitting in the cross-legged position on my bed right next to me while looking at me with a shocked expression. "Oh? Good morning, Kurome-chan" I said with a teasing smile but acted as if nothing was wrong. "What? Was waiting for me for a few days such torture?" I jokingly asked with a smirk. "Y-Yes, Ichika onee-chan was really sad so when I confronted her about it, she said that there is a chance that you will face some difficulties so I started worrying too." She replied with a slightly sad expression. "Heh, have more confidence in me! How was your training those few past days when I was gone?" I told her and ruffled her hair and then asked her without stopping messing with her hair. "It was all good but...I have made a big mistake during that mission with the warehouse." She answered with a bright smile before downcast expression appeared on her face. Ichika didn''t tell her that I already know about her mistake? So be it. "No need to tell me, if you have realized it then everything is alright plus you can also trust Ichika and not just me." I stopped her from saying any more with my hand and then said with a small smile. We continued talking for a while before she finally calmed down her excitement. I got up from my bed and dress up in my usual clothes. . . "Ichika, can you give this paper to my father? There is important information together with a few things that I require." I said and put my hand up with the paper in grasp. "Yes, Young lord!" Ichika''s cheerful voice resounded right next to me as she took the paper from my hand and slowly left the room. "Kurome, I need to go somewhere, do you want to go with me?" I asked Kurome who was studying at the desk while I was hiding the ores I found in that cave. "Oh?! Are we going out~?!" She snapped her head at me with a wide happy smile. "We can stop at the bakery and buy some cookies on our way back." I said with a small smile while getting ready to leave. "Eeh~ That''s not it..." She puffed out her cheeks when she heard my teasing. . . We made our way towards the Palace. "Whoa, it looks big from the distance but it looks more enormous from up close." Kurome exclaimed while observing the entire Palace area with open mouth. "Heh, let''s go, we need to meet up with someone and then we can go back." I smiled at her current expression and resumed walking. The guards at the gate instantly spotted us however instead of stopping us, they bowed to us or more like to me. Hmm, looks like the information already spread among the Palace guards and higher-ups. I thought while glancing at the guards we just walked past by. I had no idea where to find Esdeath so I simply went towards the same room where the meeting was held. When I arrived, I could already hear 2 women talking to each other inside the room. Hm, one voice belongs to Esdeath but who is that second woman who is talking to Esdeath on equal standing? Only one way to find out... "Akashi!" Esdeath smiled at me before she looked at Kurome with a slightly curious expression. The other woman was just quietly observing me while I nodded at Esdeath. Short silver hair with a long braided low ponytail, purple eyes. Black suit with a silver belt and small skirt ending in the middle of her th??hs. "Hi! I have heard that you helped my new colleague not so long ago and apparently you are extremely strong for your age! My name is Najenda, one of the generals of the Empire, nice to meet you." The woman moved closer to me and Kurome''s eyes narrowed a bit while keeping her hand on her katana''s hilt. The woman who introduced herself as Najenda didn''t mind Kurome''s act and completely ignored her. She extended her hand to me. "You most likely already know my name from Esdeath but I am Akashi, nice to meet you too." I replied and accepted the handshake. She applied a bit of strength to her grip so I simply followed her which made a smile appear on her face. She said a new colleague, huh? So does that make Esdeath one of the generals? "Anyway, who is your overly protective friend, perhaps your girlfriend, haha?" Najenda let go of my hand and asked with a teasing tone. However, even if she didn''t mind it and her expression didn''t change a bit, her cheeks still became slightly red. "Haha" Najenda laughed after seeing this. "Her name is Kurome and she is...new bodyguard in training." I introduced Kurome to Esdeath and Najenda and she nodded her head at both of them. "I see, nice to meet you, Kurome. However, if she is still a new bodyguard and still in training then why is she here with you?" Najenda asked with a sly smile. I think she doesn''t mean any harm but what should I say? I can''t say that she is my sister because she doesn''t resemble me in anything. Whatever...I don''t have to care about what she thinks. "That is indeed the truth but she is also tasked to spend her time with me because she is my potential fianc¨¦e." I replied with a small smile and my hand behind my back. Although I am to marry that girl named Aria, that is in the next 6 years, anything can happen so that''s why I said "potential". Not to mention that she shouldn''t be aware of my arranged marriage, plus I just wanted her to stop teasing and questioning us. Kurome widened her eyes in confusion and shock when she heard me but she quickly recovered and when Najenda glanced at her, she just nodded with flushed cheeks. "I see...well, I just wanted to meet you. I don''t want to take any more of your time since I have heard that Esdeath wants to talk to you about something. See you later! The next time we meet, I want to see your Teigu in action with my own eyes!" She said with a small smile and left the room while waving at us. "Previously, you told me that there is no love in your life. Were you lying to me?" She asked in a cold tone while staring daggers at me. "Heh, what should have I said to her? She was going to tease Kurome more and more so I just straightforwardly told her what I have told her. Kurome is...like a sister to me, right?" I shrugged my shoulders when I saw her reaction and explained it to her. Then I looked at Kurome and asked her while ruffling her hair. "Mmm" She puffed her cheeks that I used her in this way but she still nodded with a smile when I started patting her head. "I see..." Esdeath muttered when she saw the sight in front of her with a slightly dumbfounded expression. "Anyway, congratulations on advancing in rank once again! Unfortunately, I didn''t bring any gift with me." I told her with a small apologetic smile. --- ''A gift? He would have bought me a gift if he knew about it beforehand?'' Esdeath was slightly surprised by Akashi''s words. --- "Ehm, thank you, there is no need to trouble yourself with looking for a gift, instead, I have a request to ask you." She cleared her throat and said with a serious expression. "Hm? Do tell me..." The serious expression also appeared on my face as I told her to continue. "Well, since I have been promoted, I have the right to choose Teigu from the Empire''s secret treasure vault. I would like you to be there at that time when I choose one. It''s around 1 month from now on." She explained with a serious expression. That''s it? I thought and wanted to look at her with a weird expression. "I don''t mind, as long as I won''t have to meet with the Emperor. I am bad with royalty, I hope you can understand that." I explained with hidden meaning and judging from Esdeath expression, she probably recalled our meeting with that woman named Mera. --- "...And don''t forget, I am Absolute" Esdeath recalled Akashi''s words and immediately understood why he doesn''t want to meet Emperor. She herself doesn''t care about politics and just until a few days ago, the Empire was just her new hunting grounds, nothing more. But after the talk she had with Akashi...she is starting to slowly look for more meanings and reasons why to become stronger and live life without any regrets. She is slowly starting to perceive the world itself rather than looking at the world only as hunting grounds. --- "Don''t worry, only one required to come with me is the Prime Minister." She explained with a small smile. "Alright, then I will attend your "ceremony" to choose a suitable Teigu for yourself. If that''s all, we will be going back, we still have something to attend." I replied and nodded with a smile and got ready to leave together with Kurome. "Ah- Yes that''s all, have a nice day, Akashi...and you too, Kurome." Esdeath extended her hand to me as if she wanted to say more but when I turned at her with a confused expression she said that it''s all she wanted to say. "Have a nice day, too." I said with a smile and waved at her before leaving the room, but even Kurome waved a little at Esdeath before we left the room. Now...The prescriptions from Babara should arrive in 1 week so I can start gathering the main ingredients so I will be more ready once it arrives. I also need to observe the blacksmiths at their work, I guess this month will be very busy for me. I also plan to create a new underground faction in the Capital. Only the poor would be part of it and they would serve as my spies, this way I would have the entire city covered and no rumors would get past me. Of course, I would need someone capable and loyal to be the leader and he would be the only one connected to me. Chapter 48 - #48 Upgrade for Special Class? After we left the Palace, we made a quick stop at the bakery near the shopping district to buy some cookies. Then we returned home and Kurome started her daily training while I went back to my room just to discover numerous books lying on my desk. Nice, looks like father already took care of what I have asked from him. I thought and went to sit down and look through all the books on my desk. . . After 3 days spent being locked up inside the room, reading books. "*Yawn* Finally done! I hate books." I muttered when I closed the last book and started stretching my arms. "You have done well, young master!" Aiko who was standing next to my chair immediately praised me and poured me a tea into my teacup with a bright smile on her face. You don''t need to praise me for something like that...it''s only embarrassing. "Thank you, Aiko. You have been here with me for the past few days from the early morning till the late at night, you should get some rest." I thanked her for tea and suggested her to rest a bit. I only want you to take one or a few days off...you won''t lose your job. *sigh* Alright, for the rest of the month, I will dedicate myself to practical blacksmithing. I already know a lot of theory but I also need to practice. I guess I won''t have any time to go hunt any Danger Beasts until Esdeath''s ceremony to select her Teigu. "Aiko, I will be going out for a few next days in a row and I will come back quite late too." I said with a smile as I stood up from my seat. "Oh? Understood! I will inform your father and mother." Aiko seemed a bit disappointed but in the end, she nodded her head with a smile. Alright, the prescriptions from Babara already arrived and I let Ichika take care of everything. I told her to not buy anything on big scales, we need to be as discreet as possible. Plus it''s something I will be using only for myself, Ichika, Kurome, my parents and that should be all for now. When I will have a stable income of money I will start using it also on our other loyal guards but not now, I will have a problem sustaining it only for 5 people not to mention more than 20... I disguised myself in some rags and went to the different part of the city just to make sure no one recognizes me. I also used coal to make my face a bit dirty. ... "Hey mister, don''t you need any helper?" I asked with a little forced smile. *Clang* *Clang* "I know something about blacksmithing and it''s not just a few things. You can try me out with a few questions. If I get anything wrong, I will give you this gold coin, these are my last money. I am dead serious." I said with a serious expression. He looked slightly surprised by my words so he stopped hammering once again and put his hammer aside to look at me more closely. He looked at the golden coin in my hand and immediately gestured me to hide it away. "*Are you nuts, kid? Don''t go taking out money like it''s nothing. And what you are doing is pretty stupid, I could just trick you and take your money.*" He whispered to me while looking around and then shook his head. "*I have a good eye when it comes to someone in need of help. You would rather take capable helper instead of 1 gold coin, isn''t that right?*" I said with a silly smile. "Haha, you are really nuts but you have guts, I have to give it to you. I am indeed in big need of help, I have a contract with a few Empire''s soldiers but I am not capable enough to make it in time all alone. You are really interesting kid and you also look hardworking so I will give you just a few easy questions." He laughed aloud and stopped whispering, he explained the situation with a forced smile. I nodded my head with a determined expression. "Kid, tell me what is slag." "Leftovers from the smelting process." I instantly responded. "Hm, good. Now, tell me what would you do if I told you to "quench" something" He nodded his head with closed eyes and then asked another question. "...Good, at least you aren''t a complete idiot and since you look interesting and confident, I can accept you as my helper. Do you need a place to sleep or do you already have a place to stay?" He said with an appreciative nod and then asked with a small smile. "Hm, yes, I have place to stay at." I replied with a grateful nod and smile. We started discussing my pay and other things until we spent more than 1 hour of talking. When he noticed how long we were talking, he wanted to pluck out all of his hair but unfortunately, he was already bald and the only thing he could pluck out was his beard. And like that...I started helping that man every day in his shop. . . . "Jack, can you sharpen that sword for me?" The man who accepted me as his helper shouted at me. "Sure thing, consider it done, Zak!" I shouted back and started sharpening the sword on the grinding wheel. It has been already a few weeks since I have started "working" here. Most of the time, I was just observing Zak. Although I can''t say that I would be able to create a great sword right now, I can easily say that I would create a much better sword than the one I created in that cave. "Thanks for everything, Zak." I thanked him when I was about to leave for the good. "Here you go, kid!" He said and threw at me a smaller bag filled with coins. "Hm? I have already got my pay" I looked at him with a confused expression. "That''s just a little bonus. You were a good helper so take it with you!" He said with a wide smile, showing off his teeth. "Hmph, I don''t need it. You better use it to buy more materials, haha!" I completely changed the tone of my voice and simply said that I have no need for it before throwing it back at him. While he was preoccupied with catching the bag, I already disappeared from the street when he looked up with his dumbfounded face only hearing my laugh in the distance. . . . GOLD: 6120 My money is slowly disappearing, sustaining all 5 people regularly taking these medicines each day is truly expensive but I already noticed small changes on Kurome. It was almost the entire month since she started using them and I must say that she looks less troubled than before. She must have been thinking about her sister a lot but right now it looks like her mind is becoming clearer and clearer. Anyway, I also asked my father to build a little forge down in our cellar so I can keep on practicing in peace without anyone spying on me. Tomorrow is the day when Esdeath will choose her Teigu. I should go to sleep earlier today... . . . The next morning, I was already waiting with Esdeath in front of the treasure vault where all Teigus are hidden. I was leaning my back against the wall with closed eyes when... "Hoho, you are earlier here! Esdeath and...you must be Akashi of Phoenix house right?! It''s nice to finally meet you, haha! I am the Prime Minister Honest." Honest, the current Prime Minister said without extending his hand since his hands were full of food. We aren''t earlier, you are just late, you stupid pig. "It seems that my reputation precedes me. It''s nice to meet you too, Prime Minister Honest!" I replied with a polite smile but didn''t stop leaning against the wall which would look extremely offending if it wasn''t for my background. "Prime Minister..." Esdeath nodded at Honest. "Hoho, let''s not keep you waiting any longer, shall we?" He said and opened the vault by dropping a drop of blood on the small altar standing next to the doors leading to the vault. *Creek* *Creek* Thick metal doors slowly opened in front of us and revealed an enormous room with a lot of weapons being restricted in chains but one could still easily touch them, however, taking them away was impossible. All three of us walked in and Esdeath started looking around, trying to feel attraction towards any weapon but to her disappointment. Even after 5 minutes of walking around the enormous room, looking at many different weapons, she looked disappointed. Until she directed her gaze at the middle of the room. I noticed that it was the first time she looked somewhere so attentively so I decided to follow her gaze and noticed the transparent container being wrapped around by the chains. All of that was done just to seal inside a small urn. ...This looks similar to the goblet I found back in my old world. But I can feel that it''s not as strong as what I have found. "I want that one!" Esdeath said with a determined face while pointing at the container. --- ''Hm, if it is her, she might be able to tame it. But if not...there is still that kid who is said to be quite strong. Although I don''t know where he has got that fire-type Teigu, he can stop her in case she loses it.'' Honest thought when he saw what Esdeath wanted. --- "Alright, I will open it for you." Honest said and removed the chains and carefully opened the container. "This is the Demon''s Extract, an Elemental-type Teigu that gives its user the ability to manipulate ice. The amount of blood you drink will determine how strong it will be." Honest explained and slowly handed the urn with black blood within it to Esdeath. "I will go out of the vault since I am not allowed to eat inside by the Emperor''s orders. Shout at me once you are done." He said with a small smile and then went toward the doors. What the fu?k are you talking about? Weren''t you eating just when we walked in? He probably thinks that Esdeath won''t be able to tame it. What a coward. However, I must say that it slightly attracts me but I am not sure if it would give me any benefit...After all, I can feel that what I have consumed was of much higher purity and density. It was definitely something much stronger. "The more I consume, the stronger I will get?" Esdeath ignored Honest''s absence and muttered while looking at the black blood with an absent-minded expression. --- ''Maybe if I will consume it entirely, I will be able to perform the similar things to what Akashi has done.'' Esdeath thought and started gulping down all of the blood. --- ?! Is she crazy? She truly doesn''t fear anything... I thought with a small smirk while glancing at her. I noticed that she was easily devouring it until the time for the last swallow. "?!" She opened her eyes wide in shock and it looked as if she was unable to swallow the remaining drops of blood in her mouth. "? Are you okay?" Even I was confused after seeing this, it didn''t look like she was in pain or anything but she simply couldn''t swallow. "Spit it out." I said with a slightly confused expression but she shook her head, however, it wasn''t her playing stubborn but more like she couldn''t spit it out either. What the hell is going on? I understand the fact that she can''t swallow the rest but why can''t she spit it out?! I was totally confused by this situation. Suddenly, Esdeath caught her head with both of her hands as if she had headache which I was already expecting that but her expression didn''t say that she was having a headache, more like she was confused by something. After a few seconds, she stopped holding her head and snapped her head at me. I frowned when I saw that but I waited for her to do what she wants. She suddenly put her hands on my cheeks and I finally realized what she was trying to do. Is she trying to give it to me? It looks like her only remaining plan since she is completely helpless right now. That small amount of blood won''t cause me anything not so mention that I can even evaporate it if it will cause me any problems. Her hands are extremely cold...if it wasn''t for my affinity with fire, just her touch would hurt me. Anyway, I should help her with this small thing, I might even gain something good or I won''t gain anything. Either way, I won''t lose anything. Esdeath saw that I understood her intention and she brought her face closer to me and sealed our lips together. Both of us opened our mouths a little and I could feel extremely cold liquid pouring down in my throat but it wasn''t uncomfortably cold. After a small moment, our lips slowly parted ways but they were still connected by our saliva. I quickly used my flame to get rid of it. "Haaah *sigh*" Esdeath breathed in and out very deeply, it seems that she was having a problem with breathing while the blood was stuck inside her mouth. *ding* [Congratulation, you have unlocked the chance to upgrade your Special Class: Fire Monarch] [Upgrade can be done only once your Special Class hits level 10] Huh? Chapter 49 - #49 5 years! Upgrade, huh? Anyway, that doesn''t matter right now...how is Esdeath doing? I thought and looked at her kneeling on the ground, catching her breath. Blue aura was slowly gathering around her and she suddenly firmly clenched her head and the aura around her suddenly went violent. The air in the room started to become colder so I stepped in and released my own aura together with my fire attribute which made blue and red aura clash together. My red aura slowly overpowered Esdeath''s blue aura, however, it didn''t look like the end. She was still clenching her head. I slowly approached her and put my hand on her shoulder and slowly started to send warm energy towards her heart and brain. Her entire being was like ice but I was able to wrap her heart and brain with my own energy, slowly warming it. When I wrapped her brain she immediately stopped clenching her head and looked around with a confused expression, just to see me standing next to her. I nodded at her with a serious expression. She closed her eyes and started to truly tame the Teigu inside her. It took less than 1 minute before the blue aura around her burst all around the room away from her body and her body regained normal body temperature. After everything was done, she started unbuttoning the top of her uniform to look at her ?h?st which slightly confused me but I realized that she must have some kind of reason. When she was done, her cleavage revealed a black tattoo on her ?h?st. Well, mostly the black tattoo, the line closer to her heart was glowing in red color. Hm? Is that my doing? I don''t see any reason why should it be red, except for me wrapping her heart in my own energy. Anyway, since she has that tattoo it means that she successfully tamed the Teigu. "I feel like my body is overflowing with power. Ha!" She stood up and threw one punch into the empty space just to create a quite violent wave of wind. Judging just from this light punch...if I battled her right now, I would perhaps lose with only using my Yato special class but then again...I also have cheats like [Absolute Dominance] and not to mention [Insatiable Hunger] from Yato special class so it''s hard to say who is stronger. But if I used everything, I believe that she wouldn''t stand a chance, of course, she is still not accustomed to her new strength. However, I find it quite interesting that Elemental-type Teigu also enhanced her physical strength...maybe it is also my doing? It is hard to determine but either way...It means that I have one more strong ally to recruit or strong opponent to fight with, I don''t see any negative, hehe. "I am glad to hear that." I said with a genuinely happy smile for her being stronger. "Hehe" She also noticed the meaning behind my smile so she returned the same smile while looking gratefully into my red eyes. "Thank you very much, Akashi. Although I don''t know what you have done, I can feel that I am much stronger than if I absorbed it without your help. Also thank you for helping me earlier and sorry about...about that kiss." She thanked me with a grateful expression while gripping her fist and then apologized with a slightly ashamed expression. --- ''I am pretty sure that I would be able to tame it without Akashi''s help but...I feel much lighter and my mind is clearer so it''s a good thing that he decided to help me.'' Esdeath thought with closed eyes and a grateful expression on her face. --- "It''s alright why would I be here if I wouldn''t even decide to help if I could." I shook my head to show that I don''t mind it at all. "I guess it wasn''t enough to cause an-" I was interrupted by Esdeath bringing her face closer to me while staring deeply into my eyes. "What is it?" I took one step back and asked her with a confused expression. "...Your eye...or more like your pupils...were they always so dark? They always seemed to have usual black color but right now...it feels like I am staring into the abyss...Hmm" She slowly explained what was bugging her before she backed away from me to think more about it. "Anyway, we shouldn''t talk here, let''s go back." I said and Esdeath nodded her head with a thoughtful expression. "Oh? You are finally back, it was starting to get cold here...Was it you, General Esdeath?" Honest looked slightly surprised to see us walking out of the room so quickly however when he saw Esdeath''s new tattoo he immediately addressed her "General Esdeath" with a happy smile. "Yes, I am sorry for the inconvenience." She nodded her head with closed eyes. "Well, if there is nothing more, I will be going out. Have a nice day, Esdeath, Prime Minister Honest." I said and started slowly leaving while waving behind me. "Have a nice day, Akashi!" Esdeath put her hands on her h?ps and said her goodbye with a genuine smile. I glanced behind me just to see that sight and I couldn''t help but smile. What a woman...she is ruthless, cold but she can also show her warm side. These types of women are either extremely poisonous or the best one can find. Judging from her devilish body, I would categorize her into the poisonous kind, heh. But I can''t judge just from that... Anyway, that kiss was kinda nice, too bad I am too young to actually enjoy it. It already felt weird as it is but considering circumstances, we had no choice or more like she had no choice. --- ''They are quite close...If I remember correctly, he is to be married to the noblewoman named Aria once he hits his 18th birthday but now that I think about it. Maybe it would be good to get these two freaks together. But on the other hand, there is no way I can bring up such matter in front of Esdeath...'' Honest was slightly surprised when he saw the interaction between Akashi and Esdeath. --- . . . ------5 YEARS LATER------ *ROAR!!!* Both of them roared at us. There was also Ichika and Kurome standing next to me. I was already 17 years old and Kurome was approaching 15 years old. Thanks to the prescription handed to me by Babara, she looked completely different, not exactly physically but there are indeed big changes on her body too. One of the things is that the medicine that was supposed to improve her health and potentially expand her lifespan, instead of making her look younger or keeping her appearance, it made her develop faster. Right now she easily looks 16 years old but not only physically...even her entire temperament is completely different when she is in the fight. Of course, when around me, she always behaves childishly and spoiled. Ichika, on the other hand, became slightly younger or more like she didn''t age at all during those 5 years... Not to mention, both of them became much stronger thanks to my training and medicines provided by Babara and also thanks to my party system. But I rarely used it, most of the time only when I want to get experience when they also kill something. This way, they work and also get stronger while I also get my experience points. "Ichika, Kurome, take care of that Danger beast with lion''s head, goat''s body, and serpent''s tail. I will take care of that one hiding behind the shell." I said and slowly walked towards my target. "Yes, young lord!" "Yes, Nii-sama!" Both of them said and went towards their own target. ...I want to look at how exactly strong they became. I thought while leisurely walking towards the enormous turtle that looked as big as the Palace in the Capital. "I am sorry but I want to observe their fight so if you can, please disappear." I said while pointing with my hand at the sky while other was resting in my pocket. [Sun''s judgment] [Energy: 1025/1325] Two mini suns appeared on the clear blue sky and when I swung my arm down, they dropped down at the Danger Beast. The Danger Beast immediately curled up in its shell which was actually strong enough to withstand a few attacks from Teigu, depending on the type of weapon and attack, if it would be a blunt crushing attack then it would be easy to destroy but slashing and piercing weapons would have difficulty to get past by its defense. Thankfully this enormous Danger Beast was quite slow, well, compared to its size, it was still extremely fast. *Bang* *Bang* [+ 5 XP for killing Danger Beast] [+ 0.5 BXP for burning your enemy] Class: Warrior (Lv. 9, +14 Str, +9 Const, +4 Agi, +2 Cha) 2558/2560 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 9; +18 Cha, +16 Int, +12 Const, +6 Str) 2559.9/2560 Tch! The experience points for a normal class are alright but once my Special Class hit over 2.000 experience points, it started to slow down and when I mean slow down then it was extremely slow. I even had to move out some distance away from Capital because the forest near it was no longer enough. There were far too weak Danger Beasts there. I thought and looked at their side. --- "Umm...Kurome-chan, can you take care of this one? I don''t like to fight against Danger Beasts..." Ichika said to Kurome with a forced smile. "...You are just lazy, this kind of beast would pose no problem for you." Kurome said while staring daggers at Ichika who just scratched her cheek with an awkward smile. "Well- oops!" Ichika wanted to explain herself but decided to jump a few meters away together with Kurome. *Bam!* The beast attack the position where they were standing and created a small crater with its attack. "You know...you can show off in front of the Young lord. Don''t you want him to see you in full glory? If you won''t take the chance, I might as well take it from you, hehe." Ichika provoked Kurome who just narrowed her eyes. ''...She is right...Nii-sama is watching so it''s a great chance to show how much I have improved.'' Kurome thought with a thinking expression and her hand on her chin while dodging another attack without even looking at the beast. *Bam!* The debris flew everywhere but the beast once again missed. *ROAR!!!* Its eyes became red which meant that it became "slightly" enraged. "Alright, I will take care of it, this time~" Kurome said to Ichika with a smile and small nod. "Thank you, Kurome-chan! I will treat you to your favorite cookies later!" Ichika jumped to the side and cheered for Kurome which only enraged the beast more. "Did you have to make it even angrier? Jeez...anyway..." Kurome muttered and slowly walked towards the beast and unsheathed her katana. "Can you please be my stepping stone so I can show off in front of Akashi Nii-sama?" Kurome stopped right in front of it and asked while pointing her katana at the beast''s head with a small smile on her face. The beast responded by swinging its paw with big claws down at Kurome''s head. But before its paw hit the ground... *Splash* *Bam* The blood started to gush out and beast''s cut part of paw flew a few meters behind Kurome. "Jeez, aren''t you the mean one? I asked you a question and even used please, yet you start attacking me before giving me an answer." Kurome playfully muttered with puffed out cheeks and a small provoking smile while she swung her katana to get rid of the blood on the blade. The beast got enraged even further and released fire-breath at Kurome. "Hm?" Kurome felt like that fire won''t do anything to her so she just remained at her place. When the fire reached her, it didn''t hurt her at all, which caused her to turn her head to the side where she saw Akashi standing with a smile and extended hand aiming at the flames. "Hehe, it feels really weird when I don''t feel any temperature from these flames but I guess it doesn''t matter right now." Kurome muttered and jumped up in front of the beast''s head. "Nothing personal but...Rest in pieces~!" She shouted and swung her katana vertically, the blade flashed and beast''s head split in two. However, this move also caused her blade to chip a bit. ''Hm? I guess I will need a new weapon...I hope Akashi Nii-sama won''t scold me.'' Kurome thought when she dropped down and checked on the condition of her katana. --- When Kurome was finally done with her foe, I released my flames and let it devour the entire beast. [+ 2 XP for killing Danger Beast] [+ 0.1 BXP for burning your enemy] Class: Warrior (Lv. 10, +16 Str, +11 Const, +5 Agi, +3 Cha) Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 10; +28 Cha, +20 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str) ?/? [Congratulation on hitting the 10th level on your Special Class. The Special class doesn''t work the same way as a normal class, therefore you can''t have it as a passive class and receive it''s bonuses passively. However, you can upgrade this special class and make it much stronger Class] [Fire Form - Your body will become flames itself for the specific duration, you can''t be hurt by any physical attacks while you can attack using only your flames. All the items you had on you will be returned upon transforming back. Duration is based on your Intelligence and Constitution. (200 Energy)] --- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 17) Title: Sloth Class: Blade Master (Lv. 1; +1 Str, +1 Agi) 0/10 XP Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 10; +28 Cha, +20 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str) ?/? [Health: 710/710] [Energy: 1325/1325] [Strength: 47 (75)] [Agility: 50 (71)] [Intelligence: 40 (69)] [Constitution: 47 (68)] [Charisma: 33 (69)] Free Stat points: 17 Classes: Young Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha), Class: Warrior (Lv. 10, +16 Str, +11 Const, +5 Agi, +3 Cha) Special Class: Yato (Lv. 3, +10 Str, +10 Const, +10 Agi, +3 Int) 22/40 SXP ACTIVE SKILLS: [Absolute Dominance - When facing the formidable foe, show no fear, instead show your arrogance. + 60% to every stat, fire intensity, and explosiveness] [Phantom Strike - Blink towards your enemy, the maximum distance is decided by your Agility (20 energy)] (Assassin) [Sun''s judgment - Summon smaller sphere from the sky in the form of a meteor, scorching anything in its path. (150 Energy)] [Fire Form - Your body will become flames itself for the specific duration, you can''t be hurt by any physical attacks while you can attack using only your flames. All the items you had on you will be returned upon transforming back. Duration is based on your Intelligence and Constitution. (200 Energy)] [Overwhelm - Strengthens the power of your next attack by 40% (30 Energy)] (Warrior) PASSIVE SKILLS: [Child of Fire - Flames love you as its own child. You are protected by the fire itself, whenever someone uses long-ranged attacks, flames will protect your body from projectiles even without your consciousness but you can still stop them if you want. This isn''t the ultimate defense! (works best with Fire Monarch special class)] [Contempt for the Weak - Whenever you kill a human, your intimidating aura strengthens. Making possible for your aura alone to change the temperature and gravity around you. With enough deaths, it''s possible to even extend the range of your aura, crushing bones of the entire army just by your aura. 947/? (As the name suggests, works only on weak or on targets under a huge shock)] [Insatiable Hunger - The more engrossed you are in the fight and the more you fight crazily, you fight harder. You are only becoming stronger and stronger in the course of the battle. Be careful not to let your health drop dangerously low or you might become slightly insane for exchange of enormous power. (works best with Yato special class)] GOLD: 3210 SILVER: 68 --- When I turned 15 my title changed just to Sloth and now it gives me 75% regeneration while resting and also 15% regeneration while in a fight without being even in my half-sleep mode. Anyway, I wonder why was it so hard to get even Warrior class to level 10...Was it due to my raising age and stats? Even though I was killing much stronger beasts than previously, it is the truth that it was extremely hard to find beast that was equal in strength to me. It could also be because Assassin was my first class so I could have gotten some kind of bonus speed...whatever. I should focus on that upgrade thing, it looks like I can''t use my Special Classes passively...but maybe it will change once I will upgrade it. Chapter 50 - Not a chapter I see that a lot of people are having a problem with the last chapter so I want to resolve it while I still can. First of all - it''s not nerf, he didn''t get any weaker and if you are aware, people don''t work the way that they grow stronger at the same speed. The start is always faster and then it only drops down. At least that''s how I think it works because when I started to go to the gym. When I started, I could squat only 50 kg and after 4 months of training I could squat 100 kg, however, after another 4 months I improved only to 105 kg. Do you understand what I am trying to say here? (That''s also one of the reasons why I stopped going there, slow progress but that''s the limitation of the human body and MC is still human too...) ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ Of course, he has the system, however, you must realize that each higher level of class requires more experience and is also slower to level up if you are killing weaker opponents than you. MC has a problem finding really strong opponents, he can almost instakill everything with his flames because it is either too slow to dodge and if it is an agile beast then it has bad defenses which means he can finish it off with his sword. You don''t seriously expect opponents that you can instakill to give you large amount of experience. This system doesn''t take (MC''s level)V(imaginary level of your opponent), it takes (MC''s stats)V(Strength of the opponent) (Ofc the level of the current class also matters, for example, the level 1 class would get 100 XP for killing that turtle opponent Mc killed previously but level 9 class would get much, much less. He has to kill the strong opponents but they are hard to find. Previously he was leveling fast because his stats were low and every opponent was around his level or slightly weaker. To be honest, right now it is better for him to hunt Teigu users than Danger beasts because it is extremely hard to find beasts that are strong enough to rival Teigu weapons and also have some kind of element in them. NO NERF - (you don''t understand the term of nerfing, he didn''t get any weaker and his growth wasn''t even limited, just him getting that warrior on 10th level gave him all its stats passively. That isn''t a big buff when he can level up another class while having stats from the old one?) MC didn''t get any weaker and everyone who was already strong like Esdeath, for example, is also growing much slower. Also, there is a big difference in STR: 5 -> 6 upgrade and STR: 55 -> 56. It is the same 1 point but on higher stats, it gives many more benefits than on low numbers. Not to mention that he still has his free stat points. I am also planning to give him another class in the next few chapters that will give him more passive benefits instead of many stats. If you are still unconvinced I can also rewrite it but then again the MC would be ridiculously strong. Right now, only Esdeath can entertain him while he would be using his full power (without the [Absolute Dominance] and [Insatiable Hunger] just to remind you his Absolute Dominance gives him +60%!!! to all his stats and increases the density and temperature of his flames.). If you are also concerned about the challenge then MC is still human so when many Teigu users group up at him, even he would be forced to use those skills. Fighting against numerous strong opponents is always tricky, not to mention if they have good teamwork. Not sure if it''s everything but I am sure that I wrote also some bs but I am too lazy to re-read it. Ofc I won''t say that everything is logical, I wanted to limit it a little bit so he could also find some challenge and also level up his other classes. Like I mentioned before, right now, it is more beneficial for him to hunt strong humans instead of beasts. Humans are intelligent, cunning and also very strong. It''s harder to fight against a human than a beast unless that beast is also intelligent. Chapter 51 - #50 New weapons --- [You are allowed to upgrade your Special Class: Fire Monarch] [Things needed for upgrade: Gold: 10.000...X Blood of the Ice elemental Danger Beast...? Base Charisma 40...X Base Intelligence 50...X] --- Ugh, even the system wants money from me. Well, I can make fortune by killing Danger Beasts like the ones we have just killed. Unfortunately, I had to burn them to level up this special class. If one looks at my status, they would probably think that I didn''t get much stronger but it is quite opposite. Thanks to Babara''s medicine that made my entire mind clearer, I was finally able to perfect both stances and combine them together. Currently, when I get into my stance, the zone that is created all around me even above me is more than 2 meters wide and thanks to combining both stances together, it is now much stronger than Taeko''s stance. Her stance is indeed very similar to mine and is very deadly but she is vulnerable to long-range attacks while in my stance, nothing can get past my zone as long as I can slash it into nothingness. Even the gas is no problem to counter but something like controlled water by Teigu is slightly more problematic. Anyway... "Akashi Nii-sama~! Did you see me how I easily killed it?!" Kurome came running up to me and asked with a wide smile while leaning forward. "Heh, you really became strong but don''t become overconfident." I said with a small smile. "Tehee, I know, I will never drop my guard when facing a strong opponent." Her smile widened when she heard my praise and nodded her head. "Young lord, is that everything for today?" Ichika also arrived next to Kurome and asked with a completely calm expression and smile. "That''s right, we already killed more than hundreds of those beasts so let''s go back. Kurome also needs a new weapon." I said and turned around toward the Capital''s direction and slowly started to walk. "Eeeh, it seems that I can''t hide anything from Akashi Nii-sama...I wanted to tell you but..." Kurome was slightly surprised by my words so she replied with a slightly embarrassed expression. "I understand, you didn''t want me to change plans just because of you. Don''t worry, I want to try something out anyway so I need to go back to the Capital." I waved my hand to gesture her not to worry about it. "*Hehe, you should be more confident around Young lord. Or are you perhaps afraid that he will bite you?*" Ichika whispered to Kurome as they were following behind my steps. "*Wha-? I just don''t want to cause any troubles!*" Kurome retorted with upset expression. "I can hear you, girls!" I shouted at them and both stopped talking and quickly run up to me from each side while giggling. Where is my Kurome who was behaving like a lost cute kitten...I guess even kitten needs to grow up and start acting like a grown-up cat. *sigh* I sighed inwardly but a small smile was still visible on my face. . . When we arrived at our mansion, my mother immediately received us and forced us to sit down on the couch and talk to her. After more than 20 minutes of talking with my mother, I decided that it would be the best time to start on my new project. I got up from my seat. "Akashi?" My mother called out with a confused expression. "Young lord, are you going somewhere?" Ichika also asked and started to slowly get up from her seat. "Stop, you can have a woman talk only. I need something to do in the cellar, and I will probably spend there a few days without going out. I will take food and water down with me so please don''t let anyone disturb me." I said with a small smile while gesturing for Ichika to stop getting up. "I don''t really understand son but...make sure to take enough food if you won''t come out in a few days. Also, don''t remain there for too long, the sun is also very important, you can''t spend numerous days down there with only candles." She remained me with a worried smile. "Haha, don''t worry. Mother, can you please relay the message to everyone that they are forbidden to come into the cellar for a few days?" I asked with a pleading smile. "Of course, good luck with whatever you will be doing, son! We girls will have a good talk" My mother answered and then a slightly sly smile appeared on her face. ...*sigh* What do I expect. Of course, she will talk about my love life, I am already 17 and I have yet to do anything with Aiko, I also don''t have any lover she knows about. I hope she won''t corrupt Kurome with any ideas because sometimes it''s even harder to resist cute, not so devilishly developed body than somebody with a devilish body like Esdeath or Ichika. "Alright, have fun...I will go to suffer while you enjoy your tea" I said but the last part was only muttered by me. "Hm?" All of them looked at me questioningly because they didn''t hear clearly the part I muttered to myself. "It nothing!" I decisively said and left the main hall, with the cellar as my destination. While I was closing the door behind me, I couldn''t help but freeze in place from what I have heard... "Kurome, Ichika, you two spend a lot of time with my son so you should know... You, Kurome, in particular even sleep within the same room with my son. Tell me honestly, is there something between you two? Have you two done it already?" My mother asked aloud. *Bam* I couldn''t help but slam the door behind me with an irritated expression. I expected something like this but not from the start, she didn''t even wait for me to leave. Maybe it was part of her plan...who knows, my mother is sometimes really scary. I took some provisions with me and if worse came to worst I can drink wine that''s stored down there. . . "*sigh* Finally alone, nice calm silence with only candles around me and big forge in the middle of the cellar. I am glad my father decided to upgrade it with the passage of time, right now it looks more than just provisional forge. ...I have only 1 shot, 1 opportunity to sei- oops I am losing focus. I thought while I gripped only a few remaining ores of that green metal. While on the other side I had an adequate stock of the Abyssal Iron that should be the most expensive metal on the market and even then it isn''t metal that is accessible to regular people. I can''t afford to fail this...My father already excavated the rest of the ores in that cave and he had already ordered some blacksmiths in another city to forge weapons with help of that ore. If I will succeed, I might have some remaining ore to make daggers for Ichika but my main problem is Kurome''s katana. This will be a very long process if I want to make sure I won''t make any mistake and I want the final product to be perfect. I thought and started my work. Thankfully the cellar was mostly soundproof so no one was disturbed by my hammering through the entire 3 nights. I spent 2 and a half days plus 3 nights to just complete Kurome''s new katana. I wasn''t sleeping the entire time which was extremely unusual and uncomfortable for me but I endured it. Although I spent so much time on it, I could have completed it in half-day and 1 night, however, I decided to refine it and sharpen it numerous times over to make it the top quality, thus it took so long. Also, the last night was dedicated to creating a perfect sheath for it. For the sheath, I used extremely durable yet light in weight bones from the Danger Beast that I hunt down in those 5 years. It was probably one of the strongest I have found in those years so I decided to keep its materials. Then I put a thin layer of Abyssal Iron over the white sheath, making it completely black. After that, I used my index finger together with my flames to create a few decorative symbols on it because it looked kinda plain. The red symbols were slightly glowing in the dark, thus the sheath was done. After everything was done, I took a look at the katana I have made. Entire black hilt up to blade except for the slightly glowing green entire edge of the blade. I couldn''t help but smile despite the fatigue I was feeling when I saw how sharp it was. I didn''t even need to try it out to feel how the edge was sharp. In such a weapon...only one look is enough to recognize how sharp and dangerous it is. I really can''t help but praise myself for this masterpiece. I thought and with an appreciative nod, I sheathed the katana. When the katana was fully sheathed... [Congratulation on creating a new weapon that is on par with Teigu the only exception is that it is without any attribute or abilities, however, for slicing enemies it is more than good enough.] [+ 1000 XP to your Master Blacksmith class for creating your first weapon that''s on par with Teigu. You are the pride of all blacksmiths for showing that even normal metals can match weapons made from Super-Class Danger Beasts.] [Gained new class: Master Blacksmith (Lv. 7; +7 Str, +7 Const) 370/640 XP] [Free Stat points: 17 -> 23 [Caring Touch - While creating new weapons, you show extreme care and compassion for the materials you are using. +20% to the sharpness of weapons you create and -20% materials needed for forging the weapon and other gear. The same applies to the armor. +20% toughness of the gear you create.] Whoa, that''s a lot of experience points and it seems that I can gain experience points with another way other than killing. I was quite surprised by this amount of experience but I quickly calmed down and started using the rest of the materials to make 2 daggers for Ichika. This time I took only 1 day and 1 entire night to create it. The daggers had glowing greed edges of the blade while the middle of the blade was completely black. Although I spent much less time on it, didn''t mean that it was worse than Kurome''s katana. Thanks to my new passive I was able to reduce the time of creating it, of course, I could spend more time on it but I didn''t want it to be better than Kurome''s katana...just in case they would start arguing. I am thinking on everything... [+ 100 XP for creating another weapon on par with Teigu] [Gained new class: Master Blacksmith (Lv. 7; +7 Str, +7 Const) 470/640 XP] Meh, I already expected the less experience. If I want more, I will probably need to make real Teigu or something that even surpasses Teigu. I was already quite sleepy but with everything that happened right now, I was too excited to go sleep so I decided to make a few more things. Although I no longer had enough of that green ore to make any bigger weapon, I could make mini daggers for throwing, I could use it only for the tip of the blade and reduce the spending of the material. . . . Another few hours passed by and I was finally done creating mini daggers and also armored plating for the forearms and also for the shin. It shouldn''t reduce our speed or mobility. Finally done...I thought and climbed the stairs leading out of the cellar and when I walked out of the cellar, the sun rays immediately started piercing my eyes so I had to adapt my eyes for a few minutes before walking somewhere. "Oh?! Akashi Nii-sama, you are finally out?" Kurome who was currently relaxing together with Ichika inside the main hall, sitting on the couch and enjoying the tea called out to me when she noticed me. "Yeah, this is for you two." I said with a hollow voice while my face was devoid of any emotion with big dark circles under my eyes and then threw them the equipment I have crafted for them. "Y-Young lord?!" "Akashi Nii-sama?!" Both of them cried out when they saw my expression but they still catch the things I weakly threw at them. "I will go take a bath and then to the bed, you can inspect your new weapons meanwhile and do whatever you want." I told them without any care in the world and slowly walked out of the room. ---When Akashi left the room--- "? What was that? Did Young lord really craft new weapons for us?" Ichika muttered while looking at the daggers in sheaths with an absent-minded expression before looking at Kurome who returned the look. Both of them gulped down and nodded at each other with a determined expression. Both of them drew their weapons and when they saw the sharpness of that glowingly green blade they couldn''t help but gasp. They themselves felt how sharp their new weapons were, there was no need to try it out but they still felt urge to go and kill some Danger Beasts with it, however, the concern they felt for Akashi was much greater so they pushed the urge to try it out away. "How long was the Young lord down there?" Ichika asked aloud while looking at her weapon with an enchanted look in her face. "...It should be around 4 days and 4 nights" Kurome muttered with a slightly guilty expression while hugging her new katana. "?! Don''t tell me that he didn''t sleep at all!" Both of them realized something and snapped their heads at each other while saying the same thing at the same time with dumbfounded expressions. --- Chapter 52 - #51 Contacted by Oarburgh? I have instantly fallen asleep when my body dropped on the bed with my face buried in a pillow. . . "Akashi Nii-sama?! Please wake up!" Kurome''s voice woke me up from my slumber while she was gently shaking with my body. "Hm? What is it? How long have I been asleep?" I slightly opened my right eye and looked at Kurome who was leaning above my bed, trying to wake me up. "For more than 2 days straight! I was really worried that something happened to you, I couldn''t wake you up at all yesterday." Kurome said with a genuine relieved smile and slightly wet eyes. "No need to worry about me...Anyway, 2 days, huh? I guess I will take 2 more" I muttered and closed my eye once again, trying to fall asleep. "Akashi Nii-sama?!" Kurome called out to me when she saw me closing my eyes again. *Grr* Growling sound of hungry stomach resounded in my room and an awkward silence followed afterward. "...Eh, I guess I could go for breakfast..." I slowly sat up and said while scratching back of my head with an awkward expression. "Hihi, leave that to me!" Kurome took a step back from my bed and pointed at herself with her thumb while wearing a proud smile. "Just wait here and I will bring you something!" Kurome said and sprinted toward the door. "?! Wai-" *Bam* She already closed the door. That''s Aiko''s job...now she is going to complain to me that she has no job. I just hope they won''t start fighting over the "privilege" to bring me a meal to my bed. When Kurome came back with my breakfast I easily devoured it and after eating I had no mood to sleep any longer. Since I was no longer tired, I might as well start doing something productive...but first of all, hot bath! I thought with a serious expression while nodding my head with closed eyes. . . "Young lord, you are finally awake! We were really worried. Anyway, those weapons...the word perfect is not enough. I have a feeling that it''s almost on the same level as Teigu which is totally crazy!" Ichika immediately ran up to me when she saw me walk out of the bathroom. She brought her face extremely close and started praising her new daggers with stars in her violet eyes "Ichika...When will you stop calling me Young lord? Can''t you just call me by my name or perhaps without the "Young" thing? I get that I am still young but..." I asked her with a helpless expression while taking a step back from her. "Hehe, but Young lord fits the best since the Young lord has yet to become...a man" Ichika giggled a bit but when she got to the part about me being a man her voice was almost nonexistent. "But if you really hate it then I can change it, I am sorry" Ichika apologized with a slightly sad expression. Ugh... "I don''t mind it, if you really like it then use it but I think it would be more convenient to call me just Akashi." I said with a forced smile. "Alright! I will certainly think about it!" Ichika''s eyes brightened when she heard my words and furiously nodded her head. "Anyway, I am going for a walk outside. Do you and Kurome want to come with me?" I asked while stretching out my arms. "Of course, it is my duty to protect you as your bodyguard." Ichika instantly nodded and told one of the maids to call Kurome here. The maid immediately nodded and ran off. "Do I need to remind you that your main job is no longer being my bodyguard? Heh, right now, you together with Kurome are leaders of our new underground faction." I reminded her with a small smile when I saw how eager she was to go with me. Our new underground faction turned out to be great plan, no one is yet aware of it since we select our members very carefully and most of them are poor people, they have to just collect rumors and report them to get money, not to mention that they also get free food from us. It doesn''t even cost so much how would one imagine. "I am here, Akashi Nii-sama! Are we going out~?" Kurome arrived while eagerly and firmly holding her new weapon. "Yes but not in that style...I just wanted to take a walk but you are already old enough and strong enough to go alone or you can go together with Ichika, just don''t go too far away." I said with an apologetic smile. "Oh? I see, no problem at all! I want to accompany Nii-sama instead of going out alone." Kurome looked slightly surprised by my words but she immediately smiled. "Alright, let''s go *yawn*..." I said with a small smile and went toward the stairs leading to the first floor while yawning. . . . We were walking around the entire city, looking at what is new and even checking on members of our organization, however, after more than an hour of walking around... "*Nii-sama...*" Kurome tugged at my sleeve and whispered while looking vigilantly behind us. "*I know, let''s ignore them for now and do as we were doing until now.*" I said with a reassuring smile. There were indeed 2 hooded figures following us for some time already but I can''t sense any hostile aura from them. I will observe their actions more closely and see if there is any pattern or some kind of message they are trying to tell me. Anyway...these figures are kinda small, they look like kids. "*Hey isn''t that Red Devil?*" When we walked past inn, a few guards seated outside started whispering but since they were already pretty drunk, their whispers were normally heard. "*Who the fu?k *hic* are you talking about?*" Another guard asked his friend with a confused expression. Kurome''s and Ichike''s face immediately darkened as they narrowed their eyes. *sigh* How can you get angry from hearing a few words from one drunkard... I thought and shook my head but still stopped near one stall with the grilled food to eavesdrop for more details. "*Shut your mouth or you will lose your head! Don''t you know our General Esdeath-sama who is nicknamed Ice Queen?*" "*?! O-Of course I know! But what does it have similar with that Red Devil*" Even the drunkard woke up from his state when he heard about Esdeath and he even shivered a bit. "*There are rumors that there are 2 at least equally strong Elemental-Teigu users While E-Esdeath-sama is General of the Empire''s army, the Red Devil is noble from Phoenix family. There are also rumors that he has that Elemental-Teigu for even longer time than Esdeath-sama. It is actually unknown at what age he was able to tame that Teigu but if we are talking about monsters, we can''t exclude him.*" His not so drunk friend explained with a serious expression. "*?! You kidding...Fuck.*" The drunkard muttered with a dumbfounded expression. --- Even the 2 hooded figured couldn''t help but overhear guards'' conversation with their sharp hearing. "*Hehe, looks like he is a big shot.*" "*Plus he has a handsome face, hihi. But don''t forget why we are here...we have to lead him outside of the city without those cute girls following him.*" --- "Let''s go, there is nothing interesting here anymore." I said with a small smile and walked away from the stall with the grilled food. The girls immediately followed after me. After more than 10 minutes of walking, I finally realized that those hooded figures wanted to meet me outside of the town and all alone at that. They were keeping their distance from me and when I looked at them they always looked towards the direction of the gate, however, when I tried to walk there with the girls by my side, they suddenly walked away as if they lost interest in us. "Kurome, Ichika, can you go ahead? You can go to practice outside or go back home." I said with a helpless smile. "Young lord...are you really sure about that?" Ichika immediately asked me with a worried expression and Kurome also nodded her head as if she was agreeing with Ichika''s words. "Yes, don''t worry about me and by no means don''t follow me." I said with a decisive voice and walked towards the gate while leaving the girls standing in the middle of the street while looking at me with a worried expression. Glancing back, I saw them release a long sigh and dejectedly walk back towards the mansion. I am sorry, girls. . . . When I walked out of the city, I entered the forest but I didn''t go too far away. I leaned my back against the tree and closed my eyes while waiting for my guests. "Yahooo!" Two feminine voice resounded right above me. I opened my right eye and looked up. "Hellooo! My name is Loris~!" Said a petite girl with gray eyes and cyan hair tied in two pigtails. On the left side of her forehead, she had a star. She introduced herself while hanging from the branch right above me, upside down with her hand showing a V sign right in front of her eye and with stuck-out tongue. "And mine is Meela~!" Another petite girl with purple eyes and cyan hair tied in ponytail said. On the right side of her forehead, she had a half-moon. she introduced herself the same way as the other girl with the only difference of position of her V sign which was the opposite eye of the other girl. "Nice to meet you~!" Both of them said aloud in perfect synchronization. Both of them were wearing a white shirt together with a black dress. They were definitely twin sisters. Seeing their way of introduction, I couldn''t help but look at them weirdly. "Huh? What''s with that lame reaction?!" Meela asked with tilted head to the side and confused expression. "Yeah, yeah, what''s wrong? Our beauty caught your tongue? We won''t be angry if that''s the case." Loris added and both sisters jumped down, landing right in front of me. Hearing Loris''s words I couldn''t help but look at them even more weirdly. "Hey, but it''s improper not to introduce yourself, being struck by our beauty is no excuse! Just because you have a handsome face doesn''t mean that you are allowed to be so impolite!" Meela said but Loris joined her in the last sentence and in the end, they ended pressing their index finger at my ?h?st while looking at me with "upset" expression and slightly blushed cheeks. ...What have I gotten myself into now? "My name is Akashi, what do you want from me?" I said with my hands in my pockets, not being bothered with them poking my ?h?st. "Babara Oba-chan sent us to look for you~!" Loris said with a smile but she didn''t take her finger back from my ?h?st. "Mhm" Meela nodded numerous times with a big smile. O-Oba-chan? I thought while my right eye started twitching a bit. "I see, is there something she needs?" I changed my tone to a bit friendlier one once I have discovered that they are from Oarburgh clan. "Actually, she wants you to help them or more like being there with them just in case. We accepted a contract from The Revolutionary Army. They want to get rid of the Imperial ?ssassins that have been doing great damage as of lately." Loris said with a big smile while staring straight into my eyes. "Loris!" Meela shouted at her sister. "What? Babara Oba-chan said that he is trustwothy~! And you indeed are, right, Akashi~?!" Loris looked confusedly at her sister before turning her attention at me and asked me with a pleading smile. "Heh, sure" I couldn''t help but chuckle and shake my head after seeing their actions. "Yep~ Yep~ Of course, he is. Did you hear that, Meela?" Loris proudly nodded her head numerous times as if she was right and her sister wrong. *Smack* Meela facepalmed herself. "Alright girls, tell me details or we will be standing here until the evening and none of us don''t want that, right?" I said with a small smile. "What if all of us want that?" Loris muttered. Her sister and I looked weirdly at her for a moment before Meela started explaining the situation. ... "See you later, mister Red Devil! Oh, I almost forgot, this is for you!" Meela said while standing on the branch, ready to leave just to remember something. She then threw me a bag with something inside. When I looked inside I saw... "Make-up?" I muttered. "Yes, this one is special! You can change your hair color and also length of your hair. It will last even under the water however you will have to reapply it in a few days once again but this much should be enough for you two get to where Babara Oba-chan will be. Please don''t be late for the meeting~!" Meela explained with a smile while holding her hand behind her back and leaning forward. "Bye~ Bye~ Mister Red Devil!" Loris waved at me and winked at me before leaving with her sister. ...Well, that was something else but with this make-up, I will be able to travel with a completely new identity. Chapter 53 - #52 Meeting point ---Somewhere in the mountains--- "Instructor! Why won''t you give me details on who will be joining us?! I thought that 3 of us are enough, hehe" A girl with reddish-brown hair and red eyes asked Babara with a carefree tone as they were traveling through the mountains. That girl was wearing a headphone accessory on her head and vocalist-like clothing consisting of a white long sleeve shirt with the collar tied with a red ribbon and red checkered mini skirt. ''...Yes, even I would have thought that we are enough but after meeting him...I had always thought that Taeko is unrivaled among the youngsters yet he changed my mind and made me even more cautious of this mission. We don''t even know who are our enemies so it''s better to be careful, I don''T care about death but Taeko is still young and I am responsible for her.'' Babara narrowed her eyes while looking at the clear blue sky with a serious expression and her hands folded behind her back. "Instructor?" The girl asked with a confused expression while su?k?n? on a lollipop. "He is a friend, Chelsea. There is no need to worry, plus he is stronger than me." Taeko answered in Babara''s stead with a small smile while looking downward. "Whaat?! You have a friend outside of our clan?!" The girl named Chelsea exclaimed with a shocked expression which made Taeko look weirdly at her. "Idiot! That''s the first thing you care about?!" Even Babara criticized her. "Wait...You aren''t joking about him being stronger than you Taeko?!" Chelsea stopped her acting and finally asked with a serious expression. "Yes, we had a few spars in the past few years but he always won in the same way. He always won by a little bit but during our last spar I begged him to fight at his maximum and I discovered that...if I want to match him a bit, I would need to remove my limiters to match him." Taeko explained with a small smile while holding her left shoulder. "Gah?! Remove your limiters just to match him? Then I guess this mission is considered as done already..." Chelsea was shocked by Taeko''s words but she instantly went into her carefree mood as she put her hands behind her head with a smile. ''Limit Removal...the one who learned this technique can consciously remove their brains limiters on their physical body, allowing them a temporary but powerful boost in speed and strength. To think that guy is so strong as to force Taeko into that state and even then she is unable to win. He is a monster, I wonder how old he is'' Chelsea might have looked carefree on the outside but she was seriously calculating things inside her head. "Don''t think like that, he will be with us just in case something goes wrong. I won''t let you slack off and knowing you, you also must be wondering how old he is...He is around the same age as Taeko and you." Babara reprimanded Chelsea and tried to make her more motivated by mentioning Akashi''s age. Hearing Babara''s words, Chelsea couldn''t help but freeze in place. ''He is the same age as me? ...I better not anger him once we meet him, on the other hand, Taeko said that he is a friend...Well, we will see'' Chelsea thought with an absent-minded expression. "Stop standing there with that stupid expression and come or you will lose us!" Babara shouted at Chelsea from the distance and only then she woke up. "Huh? Wait!!" Chelsea shouted and did her best to catch up with those 2. ----Akashi''s POV---- "Is that everything?" My father asked with a worried expression when I explained the situation to him. "Yes." I nodded my head. "I see...if you need to go then go, however, don''t forget to disguise yourself. We can''t have anyone from the Empire to spot your face. Also...I know how you hate politics but you are almost 18 and you need to attend some meetings even if you don''t want to. There are also many people who want to meet "Red Devil" face to face." My father explained with a tired face. "...*sigh* Don''t worry, once I am done with this matter, I will try to attend some of those meetings." I released a tired sigh before agreeing. "There is also your marriage...You didn''t even meet that girl yet. Their family didn''t care about that fact until the rumors of Red Devil started to spread. As of now, they are eager to meet with you, especially your fianc¨¦e." He informed me while looking through the stacks of documents on his table with a tired face. Although this time it was more of a habit then him being genuinely tired, ever since my mother and father started taking medicines created from Oarburgh prescriptions, they turned to be more vigor and full of energy. "Ah...that matter, I will solve it myself. But I definitely don''t want to be connected to that family so I will also do something about that marriage thing." I looked slightly surprised for a moment before returning to my indifferent expression. Ever since I formed that underground faction, I have been getting quite interesting rumors into my hands. That family is experimenting with poisons and doesn''t care who will be the tester, usually, they just kidnap someone walking on the street at night. I have also heard that their daughter isn''t exactly sweet either, apparently she more than once "invited" a few females into her mansion but none of them returned. Apparently all of those females were beautiful women around her age which means that she is crazy as that woman named Mera or she is jealous. Aria herself isn''t exactly ugly but those kidnapped females were definitely more beautiful from what I have heard. "Alright, that''s what I have intended from the beginning. One more thing...don''t kill them all. They are one of the strongest units this Empire now has, if you will kill them all, Rebels might get advantage and we can''t have that. We need to weaken both sides equally if we want to unite the entire Empire in one and swift movement. Although more innocents will die the longer we wait, I don''t want to risk our plans failing. I have waited already for more than 10 years, I will be able to wait even longer." My father narrowed his orange eyes and said with a serious expression. "Don''t worry, I know all of that. I will be going now..." I said with a nod and then when I was about to leave... "Wait!" He shouted at me suddenly and I turned at him with a confused expression "...Be careful, they are all strong." He said with a dead-serious expression. "Mm, don''t worry. I won''t be alone." I smiled after seeing this and reassured him before leaving his office. After my talk with father, I went to explain the situation to Aiko, Ichika, Kurome, and my mother. Of course, Aiko received less information since she didn''t need to know much. After I was done with explaining things, I made my way to my room to inspect the map where the meeting point is located and to apply my disguise. ... It is quite far away from the Capital...it''s near the northern borders. I will need to move out today if I want to arrive on time. I drew a little map on paper with the major roads, cities, and villages. ...That should do. I thought while looking at my new handmade map before folding it and stuffing it into my pocket. Alright, now to figure out how this make-up works...They should have given me some kind of manual. They were so full of energy that they almost forgot to give it to me, not to mention that they didn''t even describe how to use it... . . . After half an hour of trying out, how does that special make-up work... I stood in front of the mirror and looked at my reflection. Long black hair tied in a braid, my bangs were also longer, however they weren''t obstructing my vision. ...Well, it''s not that bad. I thought that I would look comical with long hair but the braid is surprisingly good. *Knock* *Knock* "Young master, are you there? I have with me the clothes you asked for" I heard Aiko''s muffled voice behind the door. "Come in, Aiko" I said and started to take off my black uniform. *Creek* "Young master, I understand that you want to-" Aiko stepped inside the room and started saying something, however, she froze in place when she saw my appearance. "What do you think? Good enough disguise?" I asked with a smile. "Hihi, I would be able to see through any of Young master''s disguise but it''s definitely good. Your acquaintances won''t be able to see through it if they didn''t spend a lot of time with you." Aiko giggled and put the clothes on my bed. "Thank you, Aiko. I will be leaving through window so please come back later to close it." I said with a small grateful nod. "No need to thank me, young master~! ...Also, that disguise doesn''t take away a bit of your handsomeness, please be careful outside~!" She humbly replied but a big smile was visible on her face and when she was about to leave, she quickly said and ran off out of my room while giggling. ...I just shook my head with a small smile after seeing this. I quickly dressed up. Black long sleeve shirt, slightly baggy gray pants together with armored plating on my shin under the pants, black leather shoes and pale gray short cape. And for the finale...I bandaged my entire face in bandages, making only my eyes and mouth visible and, of course, my black hair. I took a smaller bag and stuffed it with the necessities while I stuffed other smaller things into my pockets. "See you soon." I muttered and jumped out of the window. ... I will also change my Special class since it also has an impact on my aura around me and my mood. Simply said, if I will accept Special Class'' changes without suppressing it, it could be said that I can become totally different person. I thought while walking towards the gate, a few people were looking at me with weird gazes but it was given since my face was fully bandaged. I also had to leave my Phoenix sword at home and take provisional one created from Abysall Iron. It wasn''t the worst sword but it was definitely worse than my usual one. Anyway, I should hurry up if I want to arrive in 1 day. --- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 17) Title: Sloth Class: Blade Master (Lv. 1; +1 Str, +1 Agi) 0/10 XP Special Class: Yato (Lv. 3, +10 Str, +10 Const, +10 Agi, +3 Int) 22/40 SXP [Energy: 1155/1155] [Strength: 47 (80)] [Agility: 50 (81)] [Intelligence: 40 (52)] [Constitution: 47 (68)] [Charisma: 33 (40)] Free Stat points: 23 --- I thought with a cheerful smile and my hands behind my head in a carefree manner. This time I wasn''t suppressing the changes that came from Yato class and instead accepted them. . . . I killed a few Danger Beasts on my way, mostly only the strongest ones I could find while ignoring others. Class: Blade Master (Lv. 2; +3 Str, +3 Agi, +1 Const) 11/20 XP Special Class: Yato (Lv. 4, +13 Str, +13 Const, +13 Agi, +4 Int) 2/80 SXP Upon arriving on our meeting point that was located on the edge of the forest and near the steep hill, I couldn''t sense anyone else so I decided to climb up a tree to rest for a bit while hiding my own presence After an hour of lying on the branch, I noticed numerous people approach the meeting point, they had white clothes resembling kimonos together with a forehead protector and some kind of symbol written on it. They didn''t notice me so they started talking with a carefree mood. "Who do you think we will be meeting here?" One of them asked. "Dunno, most likely other mercenaries like us, I just hope it won''t be anyone that we have a bad relationship with. I also hope they won''t be some weaklings." His colleague answered with a bored expression. I kept on listening to them with a small smile and closed eyes. . . . After another half an hour, I sensed 3 more people approach. "Oh? So you 3 are the ones who will be working with us? I hope you are well, as they say, women." The leader of those mercenaries immediately approached 3 of them. I opened my left eye to look at them and saw Babara standing in front of Taeko and another woman I don''t know. "Maybe they are women who ?ssassinate in bed, haha" One man behind the leader said aloud while laughing aloud in a carefree way. What an idiot. They aren''t even that strong yet they act so arrogantly. I couldn''t help but think while shaking my head in disappointment. "That could be it but who is this granny?" The leader nodded with a smile and leaned forward to inspect Babara from up close. Pfft. I had a problem holding my laugher in, I was only waiting for her reaction and then their reaction, that is if they will survive and discover who she is. "Oh? I am not your usual granny. You may call me Babara, nice to meet you!" She said in a sarcastic tone with a wide smile, showing off her teeth. "?! B-Babara? That Babara Oarburgh?!" The leader immediately backed away a few steps. "Yes, do I have to kill someone to prove it?" Babara said with a smile and released her bloodlust. Heh, good bloodlust. I couldn''t help but praise the density of her aura with an appreciative nod and small smile. "N-No, we believe you. We apologize for disrespecting you and your companions earlier." The leader immediately apologized with a fear visible in his eyes. "Fine...The one standing behind me on the right side is Taeko who was raised by us since she was a baby, I advise you not to provoke her." Babara introduced Taeko to them who was looking around as if she was looking for something or someone. "And I am granny''s apprentice, Chelsea~! Nice to meet you." The other girl named Chelsea raised her hand with a cheerful expression. "I guess it''s my turn to introduce myself. My name is Katsura, nice to meet you!" I sat up on the branch and said while I stopped hiding my presence. When the mercenaries heard a cheerful voice resound so close to them, they all snapped their heads at me with horrified expressions. --- ''How long has he been there?!! Who the fu?k is this guy?! Is he together with them? And why is his face bandaged so creepily?!'' The leader thought while looking at me sitting on the branch while waving at them with a smile. --- "Looks like you were here much earlier than us. Glad to see you here." Babara looked at me with a grin. She was able to sense me, huh? She is really good, hehe. --- ''Katsura...so that''s the guy instructor and Taeko talked about...He looks a bit creepy with those bandages but it doesn''t look like he is injured or has any scars...probably just disguise. His hair is also changed but I am able to see through it only because I am a master of disguising with my Teigu.'' Chelsea thought while attentively looking at Katsura (Akashi) sitting on the branch. And although she was able to see through his disguise, she was unable to tell how his original hair looks like. --- "I always keep my word, granny. Yo, Taeko!" I replied to Babara with a teasing tone while saying "granny" and then turned my attention at Taeko who was looking at me with a satisfied smile and then I waved at her. ---END--- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 17) Title: Sloth Class: Blade Master (Lv. 2; +3 Str, +3 Agi, +1 Const) 11/20 XP Special Class: Yato (Lv. 4, +13 Str, +13 Const, +13 Agi, +4 Int) 2/80 SXP [Health: 730/730] [Energy: 1205/1205] [Strength: 47 (85)] [Agility: 50 (86)] [Intelligence: 40 (53)] [Constitution: 47 (72)] [Charisma: 33 (40)] Free Stat points: 27 Classes: Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Master Blacksmith (Lv. 7; +7 Str, +7 Const) 370/640 XP *Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha), Warrior (Lv. 10, +16 Str, +11 Const, +5 Agi, +3 Cha) Special Classes:Fire Monarch (Lv. 10; +28 Cha, +20 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str) ?/? ------ Chapter 54 - #53 Massacre on the river "What the hell was with that "granny" thing" Babara asked me with a furrowed brow, trying to look upset. We were currently walking alongside the river close to the borders. "Come on, we know each other already for some time. Where is the harm in calling you granny...auntie is a little bit old for y-" I was talking with a big smile and closed eyes until I sensed something aiming for my neck so I quickly leaned back to dodge Babara''s hand wearing metal gauntlet. "Oops, that was close." I muttered with a playful tone and still closed eyes. "Never mention lady''s age, lad. No matter how strong you are, you can''t bear the hatred of all women." Babara replied with a small smile while pointing at me with the index finger of her hand which she tried to grab me with. "How scary~" I said to myself and resumed walking. --- "*Hey, Taeko...Is this normal? It''s hard to imagine granny fooling around like that yet it is happening right now in front of my eyes.*" Chelsea whispered to Taeko who was watching Katsura and Babara with a small smile. "*Hm? Well, in the beginning, they were at each other''s neck, even their first meeting was "competition". At least that''s what granny told me. Right now they are just insulting each other and trying to embarrass one another. It''s much better than before when they were always trying to outsmart each other...*" Taeko replied while shaking her head with a small nostalgic smile. --- "Anyway, if it wasn''t for me not knowing you well enough, I wouldn''t be able to tell it''s you. However, now I don''t mean your changed appearance but your aura. You are overly carefree, maybe even slightly mischievous...your aura reminds me of my annoying pupil." Babara said while glancing behind her. "Eeh? Why am I annoying one?!" Chelsea immediately exclaimed with a surprised expression. ...Are you aware that you aren''t her only pupil? She already knows that she is the annoying one yet she asks why...She should already know that since she is so sure that Babara was talking about her. I glanced at Chelsea with a bit of pity in my eyes. "Huh? What''s with that look?!" She immediately looked at me with a depressed mood. "Anyway, you are Chelsea, right? I already know those two pretty well but you are a newcomer for me." I said with a smile while looking at Chelsea. "Ehm, can you not smile while having your entire face bandaged? It looks kinda creepy but it''s nice to meet you Katsura, I have heard a lot about you." Chelsea replied with a slightly awkward expression before returning to her cheerful mood. "You are saying that now but you will change your opinion later..." Babara muttered with her hands folded behind her back and both of us couldn''t help but turn at her, however, she didn''t explain herself. "Well...What is the plan?" I stopped fooling around a bit and asked Babara with a slightly more serious tone but smile never disappeared from my face. "We leaked fake information about Rebel''s trading route and this "trading route" is also coincidently on this river." Babara explained with a serious expression. "Hmm...I see, what is my job here?" I asked with a small nod of understanding. "Nothing much, I don''t want you to do our job but you are here to ensure that nothing goes wrong. And if something goes wrong...forget it, no need to talk about it." Babara just shook her head when she was about to say what I should do in case something goes wrong. "Hmm? What is it? Don''t tell me that great Babara Oarburgh isn''t confident. If our Tengu mercenaries heard that...they would definitely piss themselves." I asked with a provoking tone and smile. "Shut your mouth, will you? It''s just that we don''t know the identities of those ?ssassins. We know nothing about them. That is also why we will act accordingly to the situation once we start our plan." She glanced at me and cursed at me with a slightly irritated expression before returning to her serious mood. "Hm?" I glanced at her to show her that I am listening when I noticed the way she was looking at the mercenaries "It will be better to simply discover their identities without being seen so we can surprise them...Everything depends on the situation, maybe we will be forced to fight in the water." Babara explained with closed eyes and thoughtful expression. I immediately understood the true meaning of her words. She is planning to use them as decoys...Not bad strategy, so that''s also one of the reasons she didn''t make them pay for their idiotic comments. But like she mentioned, everything will depend on the situation, we can be the first boat they will ambush and the entire plan will end up as a failure. Plus I am quite interested in that Chelsea girl, she doesn''t look that strong but she is still Babara''s pupil which means that she has something good about her. As for the ?ssassins'' identities...I have a rough idea but I can''t be exactly 100 percent sure. However that isn''t my job and even if it was and my guess would be right, it was around 8 years ago. I don''t remember every surviving kid''s facial features not to mention that they must have changed a lot after 8 years. "How cruel of you~" I muttered with a small smile and with my hands behind my head. "Heh, speak for yourself." Babara chuckled and replied to me this way once she noticed me being so carefree and cheerful even though I knew what her plan is. . . . When the sky finally turned entirely black, we finally decided to travel by our "trading route". Unfortunately, the sky was covered by dark clouds so no stars were visible and the moon was also obstructed which forced us to use torches. Well, all mercenaries had to use them except for us since we were all trained to fight in the dark. Our boat was positioned at the back of the line. We were just talking to each other while observing our surroundings carefully. Hm? I narrowed my eyes when I saw something quite far away, coming towards us. "Looks like the single boat is coming our way, but I can''t see anyone on board." I informed the 3 of them. "Hm? You have great eyesight. Mine is no longer what it used to be...When I was young and beautiful I would-" Babara praised me while trying her best to find the boat but it was still too far away for her to see so she gave up and started to talk in a nostalgic mood. --- ''?! Not again! I need to change the subject!'' Chelsea immediately looked horrified when Babara started talking about her past. --- "So they will attack the front first?" Chelsea raised her voice a bit to overpower Babara and she won but she also earned herself a hateful glance from Babara. "No...that would be stupid from them. If they attacked the front, they wouldn''t be able to disturb our formation. Attacking the front won''t have any advantage plus they want to kill all of us so their identities can stay hidden. If I were them, I would definitely attack the middle and also let a few of my members remain underwater to kill those trying to escape by diving underwater." I explained with a calm smile. "? Wow...Did you think about all of that just now?" Chelsea looked impressed by my words, although there was no guarantee that it will happen the way I said, it was still the possibility and also quite a reasonable strategy. "Your deduction skills are as good as ever...Let''s slow down a bit so we have the advantage when retreating if everything will happen as "Katsura" said." Babara praised me and then sarcastically called out my name. "Hm? Does that mean, we won''t be fighting even though we have a rough idea of what their plan is?" Taeko asked with a confused expression while tilting her head to the side. "Depending on what will really happen...Anyway, Chelsea, it''s your time to shine." Babara said with a smile. "Leave it to me~!" Chelsea took the lollipop out of her mouth and replied with a smile and a few cosmetic tools in her hand. ...Cosmetic tools? If my guess is right... *Puff* Chelsea suddenly changed into some kind of bird and flew away. As I thought... ... We heard some shouts from mercenaries in the front before it suddenly turned into screams. *Bang* *Bang* We could also hear a lot of gunshots from far away. "Well, I guess I was slightly wrong, they attack from the front and a few of them attacked from the side. They are confident if they decided to split like that." I muttered with a slightly disappointed smile. When Taeko heard the gunshots and also occasionally screams of those mercenaries she gripped the hilt of her sword with a cold expression. "Stop that! We aren''t going to fight, this is the ideal situation to retreat. We are quite far away from them and by now, there should be quite a lot of dead bodies floating inside the river." Babara slapped Taeko''s bu?? with her hand wearing the metal gauntlet. "Eh?" Taeko blushed a bit and looked confusedly at Babara. ...She is really eager to fight even though we just said that we will retreat for now. The entire time we are talking here, the screams could be heard from far away. The dead bodies started to appear even right next to our boat. They are pretty strong...although these dead guys couldn''t be called extremely strong, they weren''t exactly weaklings either. I tried to take a better look at their faces however they were moving too fast and it was completely a dead night without any moonlight and the torches on mercenaries'' boats weren''t enough for me to see their faces clearly. "Akashi, let''s go dive in, we will take them by the surprise later. This plan was just to lure them out." Babara woke me up from my thoughts. I turned at her with a serious expression and then... "Can''t I fight with them~? They look strong!" I asked with a spoiled expression while pointing with my index finger at my excited face. "?! *Smack* I wouldn''t be able to really recognize you with your new personality...You are really great actor but unfortunately, you can''t fight with them. We want them to think that they killed everyone so we can take them out once their guard will be down." Even Babara facepalmed herself when she saw my change and then explained with a serious expression. "Tch, I know, I know. Let''s go before it is too late" I said with a slightly upset expression and jumped into the river. Babara and Taeko followed right after me. We swam quite a large distance away from the boats before we decided to finally swim towards the shore. We entered the forest that was right next to the shore and on the edge of the forest, we found a small ruined shack. "...That somehow worked, thankfully there were still a lot of mercenaries who decided to jump into the river so while they were being killed, we were able to escape without them realizing it." Babara said with slightly annoyed expression while she dropped her ?ss at one of the boxes inside the shack. "...Now I discovered that I hate water if it''s not bath..." I muttered with the same annoyed expression while squeezing my wet clothes. "We have done pretty cruel thing to those mercenaries..." Taeko muttered, however, her face was still stoic as if she wasn''t feeling sorry for them. When I heard her words, I couldn''t help but turn at her just to see her squeezing her clothes too however her n?pp??s were visible through the wet fabric. I rolled my eyes and redirected my gaze somewhere else. "? Don''t-talk" I noticed that Babara saw this and looked at me with a teasing grin so I said with a threatening tone. After a few seconds of squeezing out the water from our clothes... "So, who are our enemies exactly? Those mercenaries weren''t exactly weaklings yet they were so easily massacred." Taeko asked with a serious expression. "They are definitely wielders of powerful weapons. Their weapons aren''t on the same level as those mercenaries and only strong people can wield those. Not to mention that they wielded them very skillfully, I couldn''t take a look at who were they but I saw beautiful slashes of their blades." I answered with a carefree smile. --- ''What Akashi said is the truth...They must be around the Rakshasa demons level. This might be quite hard for just 3 of us...I don''t want to use Akashi''s strength since it is our job and he is here just in case something went wrong.'' Babara thought with a thoughtful expression while holding her chin. --- We suddenly felt a gust of wind come inside the shack and all of us turned at the source. ...A bird. Babara immediately moved and appeared in front of it. "What have you discovered? Depending on your information I might not make a dinner out of you." Babara said with a sinister smile while holding kitchen knife near the bird''s neck. "?!" The bird immediately opened its eyes wide in fear. *Puff* The smoke appeared around the bird and suddenly instead of a bird, Chelsea appeared heavily panting. "*Pant* I have *pant* something useful so don''t eat me!" Chelsea answered while panting and kneeling on the ground. ---END--- [Name: Akashi Phoenix (Age: 17) Title: Sloth Class: Blade Master (Lv. 2; +3 Str, +3 Agi, +1 Const) 11/20 XP Special Class: Yato (Lv. 4, +13 Str, +13 Const, +13 Agi, +4 Int) 2/80 SXP [Health: 730/730] [Energy: 1205/1205] [Strength: 47 (85)] [Agility: 50 (86)] [Intelligence: 40 (53)] [Constitution: 47 (72)] [Charisma: 33 (40)] Free Stat points: 27 Classes: Noble (Lv. 4; +5 Cha) 12/80 XP, Master Blacksmith (Lv. 7; +7 Str, +7 Const) 370/640 XP *Passive Classes: Assassin (Lv. 10; +15 Agi, +9 Int, +6 Str, + 4 Cha), Warrior (Lv. 10, +16 Str, +11 Const, +5 Agi, +3 Cha) Special Classes:Fire Monarch (Lv. 10; +28 Cha, +20 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str) ?/? GOLD: 3210 SILVER: 68 --- Chapter 55 - #54 Planning "Yo, you actually returned alive!" I raised my hand in greeting when I saw heavily panting Chelsea kneeling on the ground. "Hm? ?! Who are you?!" Chelsea finally noticed me and when she saw me, she muttered with a shocked expression. Diving underwater completely destroyed the bandages on my face and also destroyed my hairstyle so my hair was no longer tied in a braid. "Huh? It''s me, Katsura...Well, my real name is Akashi but use Katsura when we will be in public, my origin is a bit complicated." I looked at her with a confused expression. "Gah?!" Chelsea''s jaw dropped down in shock --- ''...Now I understand why granny muttered "You are saying that now but you will change your opinion later"'' Chelsea was surprised that behind those bandages was hiding someone with a handsome face. --- "Wait! Your real name wasn''t Katsura?! ...Does that mean you trust me now?" She pointed her finger at me and asked me with a surprised expression before it turned into a confident smile when she mentioned the trust between us. "Nope, I just told you because it seems that my disguise is wearing off and not telling you my real name while you would know my real appearance is nothing grand, you would be able to discover it without me telling you." I explained with a helpless smile while looking at my black long hair that started to lose its color and even the length. "What?!" Chelsea who already stood up from the ground dropped to her knees once again and started to look at the ground with disappointed expression when she heard my reason for telling her that information. "I thought they said that it''s supposed to hold even under the water...Once I find those twins I am going to twist their ear, one on both sisters, at least I will make it look symmetric since they like to put up a show every time..." I muttered with a slightly annoyed expression. "? Who are you?!" Chelsea looked up at me when I complained about those twins and she once again asked when my original appearance was revealed but this time with a playful tone. I just looked at her with a wide smile, closed eyes and slightly tilted head to the side. "Eek-! Granny! I want to report what I have discovered!" Chelsea immediately raised her hand, calling for her helper. "Stop playing around, do you have no respect for dead?" Babara said but on her face was visible a small smile. "Well, it was their own fault for being so arrogant..." Chelsea replied to her with a confused expression while looking up, trying to look like she thinking really hard about something. She answered her even though it wasn''t a question that was supposed to be answered. "Ugh!" Babara glared at her. "Sorry, I am going to draw their faces at once!" Chelsea hurriedly replied. . . I see...I remember this blond guy, he changed a lot but I still know who he is. Although I know who he is, it isn''t valuable information since these drawings of their faces are better. I actually wanted to take him back with me but there was no need to help him so building trust would be hard in a short time, therefore, I chose Akame and Kurome who were in need of help. As for that other guy...I have never met him in the Gifnora Forest. "Just 2 people? There must have been more of them" Babara said while looking at Chelsea. "I am sorry, I only saw those 2 guys before retreating. That blond guy had unbelievable pressure around him, I had a feeling that if I stayed there for a few more seconds I would have been dead by now." Chelsea said with a dead-serious expression. "Hm...It''s good that you listened to your instinct. But to think they are so young..." Babara nodded her head and then muttered if a thoughtful expression. --- ''Youngsters these days are becoming more talented and more talented...'' Babara thought while looking at Akashi and Taeko. "I will take these drawings of our enemy to our spies in the nearest town from here!" Chelsea raised her hand with her usual cheerful expression. "Wait!" I raised my voice and all of them looked at me with a confused expression. "How about you take only 1 drawing? They work as a group so there is no need to take both of them. And if by any chance your spy will be discovered, they can simply wait somewhere in the wildness while the rest of their team can walk around without us being aware of it." I suggested. "Our spies are professionals, they wouldn''t hesitate to kill themselves if needed so there is no need to worry...Plus what if they will split like during the ambush?" Chelsea replied, trying to reassure me. "They can be professionals but fearless spy doesn''t make a good spy. Unless your spies have a good reputation in that town as some kind of merchant or something, they will be easily discovered by someone experienced." I told her and shook my head with closed eyes. "Are you saying that they will play it safe before entering the town? Why? They killed everyone after all..." Taeko asked me with a confused expression. I looked at Babara and she just had closed eyes while leaning against the wall. ...Is she sleeping? Or actually attentively listening? "They might have killed everyone but we still left our boat there. Wouldn''t they be suspicious if they saw an empty boat? I know that there were ?ssassins even underwater but that doesn''t have to mean that they won''t be careful. But do it as you want, I am here to just make sure that nothing goes wrong." I said with a small smile. ''How troublesome...What Akashi said is indeed the truth but that''s the risk of having the spies spread the information to find those kids. Sending just 1 drawing will definitely reduce the chance of them being too careful but...'' Babara thought before she came up with something. --- "Chelsea, were those 2 standing on the same boat?" Babara asked with a serious tone. ?! When I heard her words, I immediately understood what she wanted to know. "Eh? Yes...why the question?" Chelsea asked with a confused expression and even Taeko was slightly puzzled. "I see...sending just 1 drawing won''t solve anything since both of them were together. If even just that 1 drawing gets discovered then they will play it safe and make even the guy who stood next to the person who was discovered stay hidden somewhere in the wildness." I muttered while holding my chin and when Babara heard my conclusion she just grinned. "I guess we have no choice but to rely on our spies not to get discovered." Chelsea said and took both of the drawings. "Wait!" I once again stopped her when she was about to leave. "What again?!" She turned at me with a slightly annoyed expression. "Are forgetting about something make-up girl? I can''t walk around the Empire with this appearance..." I said with a slightly amused expression while pointing at my face. "I can''t completely change your appearance like myself but I guess I can make you look the same as before but I will need to re-apply it regularly." Chelsea said and went behind me to do her magic. ... After less than 5 minutes... "Thanks" I said with the identical appearance I had before leaving my home, except for the bandages but when I wanted to apply them... "Don''t use them, you will attract even more attention than without them. At least you won''t attract men''s attention plus it really makes you look creepy. If our enemy saw you like that, they would definitely grow suspicious of you. If you will be without them, they will only think of you as a playboy, haha!" Babara used this chance to also insult me and get a good hearty laugh. My expression darkened when I heard her words. "Hehe" "Pfft" Even both girls started to laugh, Taeko at least tried her best not to do it aloud. "Aren''t you supposed to be somewhere else?!" I snapped my head at Chelsea with narrowed eyes. "Huh?! Why me of all 3 of us?! Taeko is also laughing!" Chelsea said while pointing at Taeko who was still giggling a bit. "She at least looks cute while doing it, unlike you, make-up girl." I looked at Taeko who was slightly blushing while holding her laugher inside and then I returned to look at Chelsea and said with a provoking grin. "Ha?! What do-" Chelsea wanted to argue with me but she was interrupted. "Go already!" Babara shouted at her. --- ''Taeko is completely dumbfounded from his words...I hope it won''t worsen her performance...'' Babara thought while looking at Taeko who already stopped giggling because she was too shocked and confused at the same time that she didn''t know what to do. --- "Eek-! Fine, I am going..." She approached the window. "What a nerve he has, hmph!" Chelsea muttered while glancing at me, she snapped her head to the side, throwing her hair to the side and then... *Puff* She turned to bird and flew away... "Do you have to make fun of her like that? She is even more annoying than usual." Babara asked me with a slightly annoyed expression. "Sorry, it''s too easy to provoke her, I can''t resist it. Anyway, what will we do now?" I asked with a calm expression. "We will just keep quiet for a few days here and let Chelsea handle the gathering of intel. After spending a few days here, we will go to the nearest town to meet up with her in that town''s biggest inn, right, Taeko?" Babara explained their rough plan of the next few days while also calling out Taeko who was unusually quiet. "Hm? I- yes! Understood!" She replied with a firm nod and serious expression. ...Were you even listening? I thought while glancing at her with a slightly weird look. . . The next few days were relatively quiet, we were eating roasted meat of edible Danger Beasts which was absolutely tasteless. We were also using this free time to think of other plans and in case we need to escape, also escape plans. Of course, we couldn''t spend the entire days by planning our moves so we were also talking about regular things and we also used this chance to spar a little. Not like how we are used to, until the complete exhaustion but only light spar because we need to be ready to strike anytime. I didn''t want to bath in the cold river so I created a smaller crater inside the forest and filled it with water, however, at that time I still didn''t know how bad idea it would be... "Aaaah...*sigh* hot bath is always best, not to mention open-air bath at that. The sky looks beautiful filled with all those stars." Taeko muttered while dipping her n?k?d body inside the water, more specifically, inside the crater I created and filled with water. "...What''s with that look?" Babara asked with a provoking tone. Yes...She was also taking the bath with Taeko which wouldn''t be a problem, that is if I wasn''t here... "Eh...What do you expect? You are using me to make you homemade hot springs. What kind of look do you expect to see from me?" I asked while looking at the sky with dead eyes, not wanting to look in front of me. I actually wouldn''t mind taking a silent bath with Taeko but...I don''t have anything particular against grandmas but...you know the rest. "We are just using your Teigu to make our lives out here more comfortable. Don''t complain, you get to bath with 2 women" Babara said with a slightly annoyed tone and Taeko blushed a bit. Ugh, more like 1 woman and 1 granny...Maybe if you were at least 30 years younger, I wouldn''t complain about it. Anyway, this should be the last night here before we move to the nearest town and meet up with Chelsea to see what she has discovered in the meantime while we were here. Chapter 56 - #55 Akame? We spent most of the morning around the shack before we decided to move out so we could arrive at the town right at lunchtime. ... When we arrived at the entrance of the town... "This town is pretty big but it looks almost identical to all other towns on the populace side." I muttered with slightly curious expression while I was walking next to Taeko with my hands behind my head. There was a large inequality of wealth between people in this town...well like in all towns across the Empire. It only mattered on which scale but this type of inequality was on this world from time immemorial. Even in my old world which was very developed something like this wasn''t rare. However, I must mention that the living conditions of the poorest people in my old world were much better than here. Anyway...I have a slightly uneasy feeling ever since we walked in. I am pretty sure that something will happen in this town or at least not far away from it. "That''s the Empire for you." Babara sarcastically said with a smile while glancing behind her at me. "Eeh, how cruel of you to say that, granny~" I said with a twitching smile and closed eyes while I emphasized the word "granny". We decided that it would be best to play that we will act be quite close as if to not appear suspicious. "*Taeko, can you do me a favor?*" I whispered to Taeko who was walking right next to me. "Hm?" She turned at me with a confused expression but still eagerly nodded her head. "*Can you walk a bit closer to me? It''s a bit annoying, we are gathering a bit more attention than needed*" I asked her with a helpless smile and she looked around us more attentively just to notice numerous ladies looking at our group. If I was wearing some better clothes, they would probably think that I am noble and therefore, most of them wouldn''t even dare to look at me, at least that''s how it worked in the Capital. Right now...the clothes I am wearing are the clothes of someone not too poor or rich, I would call it the typical adventurer''s clothes but I don''t know if people here would understand that. "Pfft, no problem" She giggled a bit after seeing my helpless smile and got a bit closer to me and took hold of my hand. Huh? Well, I didn''t expect that but it will serve the same way, I am just slightly surprised that someone like Taeko would do that on her own. I just hope they won''t misunderstand us for siblings since we have almost the same hair color and we are being led by an old granny... I secretly prayed to the satan and after a few moments, the stares were immediately reduced by more than half times. Let''s hope we won''t meet any arrogant noblewoman who will want me as her plaything. I hoped for such stereotypes not to happen. "?..." Babara also noticed it but she only glanced at our joined hands before shaking her head. Shitty granny, I will get back at you. I will make sure you won''t die just to kill you myself in the end. My smile widened in a crazy way when I noticed the look she gave me and thought of some sinister plans in advance while looking at her small and slightly bent back. Akame...I already expected her to be here but seeing her with my own eyes is still something else. Gozuki is also there together with 3 other girls. I know that girl with a ponytail...quite sad that I remember her due to her flat ?h?st yet after 8 years she still has a flat ?h?st... I thought with a surprised look when I saw Akame and when I saw the girl with a ponytail hairstyle, pity immediately entered my eyes. Anyway, Gozuki hadn''t change that much, maybe he looks a bit creepier but that''s all. Good thing I have this advanced disguise because Akame or he would be able to recognize me with only half-assed disguise. There is no way Akame would forget the face of someone who is taking care of her sister...I hope Gozuki didn''t tell her any lies about how I would treat Kurome... Because even if Kurome herself reassured Akame...there are still brainwashing drugs so it''s very hard to say who would Akame believe. The only reason why I don''t want to kill her is that Kurome would be sad if she died...However, I can''t say this for sure but I think that in case Akame would attack me, Kurome would try to defend me. At first with the words and if the words wouldn''t be enough...I believe that she would even use her katana I crafted for her. It''s kinda unbelievable but Kurome actually spent more time with me than with her sister ever since she was born. "Finally, this is the inn where we will stay, you two" Babara said and at the same moment, we walked past Akame''s group. It almost felt as if the time itself slowed down when my eyes met Akame''s eyes. However, it wasn''t even a second before I redirected my gaze in front of me with a cheerful smile from before. "Yes" Taeko nodded her head, still holding my hand. "Understood, granny" I said with a playful tone and a wide smile. We entered the inn to register and to have a meal but not before we will meet up with Chelsea. However, before we entered, I took one more glance at one particular girl standing close to Gozuki. ----Akame''s group---- "What''s wrong Akame?" A ponytail girl asked with a curious expression while leaning her face in front of Akame''s face. "Huh? What do you mean, Poney?" Akame stopped staring at the entrance of the inn and looked at the Poney''s face. "Don''t try to hide it...You have been staring at that boy for some time. Tehee, what is it? Did he perhaps charm you~?! Unfortunately, it looked like he already has a lady with him..." Poney giggled when she saw Akame''s reaction and questioned her with a teasing expression and big smile before her a slightly sad smile appeared on her face when she mentioned the woman who was Taeko. "No, that''s not it..." Akame shook her head and replied with a thoughtful expression while returning her gaze at the inn''s entrance. ''...What was that feeling? Why did he seem so familiar? I can''t recall anyone with that appearance. *sigh* I guess there is no need to dwell on it.'' Akame thought with a slightly disappointed expression before shaking her head to get rid of those useless thoughts, she came here to eat a lot of meat, no need to think hard about it. Gozuki just glanced at Poney and Akame before looking at the inn''s entrance with a thoughtful expression. ''That guy...his back was totally unguarded like a usual civilian, however, what is the reason behind that chill I felt down my spine when I thought of ambushing him? It was only for a small moment before that feeling completely disappeared but...what was that?'' Gozuki thought while he recalled Katsura''s carefree smile with his wide-open back. "Well, let''s go in." ----Back to Akashi---- I thought with my mind a bit in disarray. "What is it?" Taeko sensed that I was thinking about something really hard so she tightened her grasp on my hand to wake me up from my thoughts. "...It''s nothing" I was slightly surprised by her voice so I closed my eyes and reopened them after a few seconds with complete calmness. "Mm" Taeko nodded with a smile after seeing me regain my calmness. ...That''s right, I can''t let something like that shake me, that''s something not even Raksaya would want to see from me. I thought when I saw Taeko''s genuine smile. Anyway...I understand that we are still in the main hall, waiting to be registered but why is she still holding my hand? Well, it doesn''t bother me so I won''t say anything for now and see when she will distance herself. Also...should I tell them who those ?ssassins are? It''s not like I am 100 percent sure that those girls and Gozuki are part of that group we are pursuing but for us to meet them here can''t be a coincidence. 99 percent for them being the ones we are looking for. I will see how they are going to deal with it and after that, I will decide. "...How long do you 2 plan on holding hands? This is not your honeymoon, wait until this mission is done. But I must mention that it indeed gives us a better disguise." Babara also noticed this fact and glanced at our hands while asking with a slightly annoyed tone but under that tone, she wore a teasing smile. "?...?! I am sorry, I forgot" Taeko looked a bit confused at first but she instantly realized that she is still holding my hand so she quickly let go with a slightly ashamed expression while blushing a bit. . . . We couldn''t find Chelsea at all and she didn''t come to us either, so we stopped waiting for her and instead went to get our lunch since it was already quite late. ... "So what do you plan to do for the rest of the day?" I asked with a slightly curious expression and an amused smile. "Wait..." Babara shortly replied while stuffing herself with a hamburger. I couldn''t help but simply look weirdly at that sight in right in front of me. "Are you looking for someone in particular?" I asked her with a smile when I noticed how she was sitting near the window, occasionally looking out of it. "...Maybe but it looks like they already went somewhere so it''s too late already. We will have to wait until tomorrow. Plus we don''t have Chelsea with us, she is the best person for tailing someone." She replied with a slightly disappointed tone. Did she actually notice Akame''s group? She is really experienced...her age definitely means something. And I must agree with her that the make-up girl is the best for such a job with her means. However, if I have to guess, she suspects Gozuki since he looks kinda creepy. But I still need to praise his skill to hide his aura. Either way, there is no need to tell them anything if they are on their tracks. It''s also a good way how to observe their skills in action. I have been thinking for quite a long time about recruiting those two and maybe even the entire Oarburgh clan but there is one problem...Merraid Oarburgh The current leader and also a man-hater, my relationship with her is already quite bad and her clan wouldn''t follow me without her approval. I will see what I can do...and even if I don''t want to do "that"...I will still observe Babara, Taeko and even that make-up girl just to discover all their strengths and weaknesses in case I would need to get rid of them one day...But I hope that won''t happen, at least in Taeko''s case...I won''t lie but even that granny is kinda funny to be around. Well, only time will tell if they are truly my allies and friends. Chapter 57 - #56 Cornelia The same day when we arrived at the inn, at night... I was sitting near the window in a cross-legged position, looking at the moon and thinking about many things. Some of them were important, however, most of them were unimportant yet still necessary for me to calm down. "*...Akashi?*" Suddenly I heard Taeko''s voice behind me, whispering something. "*Yes?*" I replied without turning around. "*Is there something important you are thinking about?*" She asked me with a slightly worried tone. I guess I must look really depressed sitting alone in front of the window at night, having my entire figure illuminated by the moonlight. "*Nothing important, I just don''t feel like sleeping*" I replied with a calm voice while glancing behind me with the corner of my eye. This is really surprising...I would have never thought that I would say something like this but I guess even I need to think over the things that happened. I definitely have no d?s?r? to sleep right now. "*...I see...if you want, would you like to go with me to the hot springs and have a talk there?*" She asked me with a slightly lower voice than usual. "*...Are you aware that there is no mixed-gender section? Anyway, why are you awake? Did you even sleep?*" When I heard her offer, I was a little tempted to take a hot bath and have a small talk but I still reminded her of a certain problem. "*I have been sleeping the entire time...dawn will be in a few hours, I just woke up much earlier. As for that little problem...There shouldn''t be anyone inside the women-only section at this time.*" Taeko replied with a small smile. ...I see, I kinda lost sense of time while I was thinking about everything. Anyway, her words are reasonable, there shouldn''t be anyone but just walking inside that section can get me kicked out...I don''t mind sleeping outside but it will be too awkward if anyone wakes up at this hour and decide to take a bath. I can''t exactly offer to go to the men-only section, I am pretty sure that she wouldn''t be kicked out because no one would mind that, talk about inequality. "*Fine but we need to think of excuse in case someone comes in...I don''t exactly want to be kicked out.*" I said with a slightly tired voice, I was already yearning for a hot bath. "*What about the thing we had done before?*" She asked with her head tilted to the side. "*You mean acting to be husband and wife? That could work but let''s still hope that no one will come.*" I nodded and got up from the cold floor. --- When Akashi and Taeko left the room, Babara who had been sleeping the entire time suddenly opened her eyes and looked towards the door. ''*sigh* I guess it doesn''t matter, I shouldn''t take the thing I have never experienced myself away from her.'' Babara thought and then closed her eyes once again. --- . . It feels extremely weird taking my clothes off in women''s changing room... I thought while taking off all of my clothes with a weird look in my face. We took our towels and went right into the hot springs. Of course, we removed our towels before soaking in. We started talking about regular things while watching the stars in the sky until... "A-A man?!!" I heard a feminine voice shout but not too aloud. Ah, I want to have a Luck stat in my System... I thought with a tired expression, I just closed my eyes and ignored that woman. "Death to the perverts!" She said and jumped at me, trying to kick me in the back of my head. When I opened my eyes saw who it is, my eyes slightly widened in surprise before returning to their previous calmness. What should I do? If her kick connects and nothing will happen to me, she will suspect me, if I will dodge too perfectly, she will suspect me...I know! "Wait! I can explain!" I suddenly stood up and revealed my member to her which shocked her slightly and her kick slowed down a bit and I used this chance to back away, however, while I was taking a step back, tripped over and fallen into the water. In the end, I narrowly dodged her kick while making it all look like clumsy luck, however, this kind of tactic will only work once. "?! Die!" She was slightly surprised to see that she missed her kick but she immediately followed after me and tried to stomp on my face. You stupid woman, don''t go standing above me while raising your leg fully n?k?d! "Wait!" Taeko shouted and woman stopped to look at Taeko. --- ''Was she here from the beginning?'' Woman thought. --- "He is my husband, we wanted to have some time alone while relaxing in the hot springs. Unfortunately, this inn doesn''t have a mixed-gender section so I dragged him here!" Taeko quickly explained with the best pleading expression she could form. "Y-Y-Your husband?! I am truly sorry! I...saw everything" She bowed down to Taeko while confessing. Don''t worry, I saw everything too, we are even. I jokingly thought but it would be better if I didn''t say anything aloud. "...Don''t worry, it''s nothing to worry about. Seeing something doesn''t mean anything significant..." Taeko just blurted out something with her stoic face but she was still blushing. "I am sorry, we didn''t think anyone would try to take a bath at this hour, miss..." I got up and extended my hand with an apologetic smile while calmly looking into her blue eyes. She threw a quick glance down once I got up from the water but she quickly looked into my eyes with ashamed expression and accepted the handshake. --- ''What the hell am I doing? He doesn''t have any ?ust visible in his eyes while looking at me yet I am behaving like this...Anyway, what a faithful husband or maybe he is too scared to be caught by his wife, hehe'' The woman thought and her mood has gotten a little better since the encounter. --- . . "I see so you met each other thanks to Taeko''s grandmother? And she even saved your life, Katsura? It sounds kinda romantic, hehe" Cornelia laughed. "Yes, thanks to her grandmother being herbalist, my life was saved and I decided to stick around. And before I knew it...I fell in love with Taeko." I nodded and looked at Taeko with a "loving" expression but maybe it looked a bit awkward. Taeko on the other side just blushed and smiled back at me. We were already out of the hot springs but Taeko suddenly wanted to talk with Cornelia and when I wanted to leave them alone, both of them stopped me from leaving. How much I want to tell Taeko that this woman here is our enemy but I really can''t. "Oh?! *Taeko...Could you please describe what exactly is ''love'' to you?*" Cornelia exclaimed when she heard my words and then she suddenly started whispering to Taeko, unfortunately she didn''t know that I am not a normal civilian so my hearing is extremely sharp. When I heard her question, my eyes widened and horrified expression appeared on my face before I quickly calmed down. Please, Taeko...Say something that makes sense. "Uh? Um...I- For me, it is for example when you are holding hands together with that person and you suddenly forget that you are even holding them. I can...feel um, a connection between us that is much stronger than physical connection can ever be." Taeko blurted out something with a bright smile while looking at me. But it was apparent that she was caught off guard by such a question. Well...that worked out somehow, although it sounded a bit weird, hopefully she will believe it. I thought and looked at Cornelia just to see a very thoughtful expression on her face as if she was just told something grand...How? "Cornelia...Do you know a man named Akashi?" I asked her and then also described my previous appearance. "Hm...I don''t know anyone who looks like that or has that name...I am sorry to disappoint you." At first, she was confused when I asked her that question but she quickly replied with a forced smile. Not at all...You didn''t disappoint me at all. With that matter off of my mind, I feel much better. "No problem at all" I told her not to apologize with a bright smile. --- ''Why does he look more relieved by this fact?'' Cornelia thought when she saw Katsura''s smile but she quickly threw it aside. --- We talked for a while before another guest came in but fortunately this time, I had clothes on and we were sitting inside the changing room so she didn''t attack me at first sight, however, her gaze landed on me and also stayed there for a while. The only person I didn''t want to meet here...It''s really bad that I can''t see my Luck stat in System. "Akame! Don''t be surprised. These two are husband and wife and I kinda interrupted them while they were taking a bath, ha-ha." Cornelia explained the situation and introduced us with an awkward laugh while she was scratching the back of her head. However, even after hearing explanation from Cornelia, Akame didn''t stop staring at me. "?" Even Taeko noticed this and grew slightly more vigilant since she knew that not just anyone would be able to see through my disguise and Akame was strangely staring at me. "*Akame? It''s rude to stare like that...!*" Cornelia got up from her seat and whispered to Akame who just approached me. "Mister Katsura, it''s nice to meet you. Have we ever met before?" Akame bowed a little and bluntly asked. ?! "Yes, I believe that we saw each other in front of the inn! There is also a chance that you could have seen me a few years ago when I used to be an adventurer before marrying my Taeko." I answered completely naturally and with a friendly smile. In front of Akame, I couldn''t risk acting awkward so when I said "my Taeko" I said that with an absolute affection while wrapping my arm around her body and pulling her closer to me with a silly smile of the man in love. Taeko who was suddenly pulled close to me looked slightly confused but she still blushed and looked embarrassed. "? I see...I am sorry for being so rude, you just remind me of someone." Akame seemed a little confused but she immediately apologized. I said that''s fine and I with Taeko took our leave since the situation was getting a little bit weird and even Taeko felt it so she didn''t protest this time. ---After Akashi and Taeko left--- "That was kinda weird coming from you, Akame." Cornelia said with a small smile. "...Didn''t they appear to you a slightly awkward to be wife and husband? Taeko was unusually bashful to be close to her husband..." Akame muttered with a thoughtful expression. "Well, they told me that they did marry not a long ago so maybe they are still easily embarrassed around new people. ?!" Cornelia said and then shocked expression appeared on her face out of nowhere. "?! What is it?" Akame immediately asked with a hopeful expression that Cornelia thought of something. "Maybe they had yet to do it and I interrupted them during their bath...!!! That could be the reason why they were so embarrassed and awkward." Cornelia said with a completely horrified and guilty expression. "They had yet to do what?" Akame tilted her head to the side in confusion. "? No...it''s nothing!" Cornelia started waving her hand from side to side to deny everything she has said. ''That man...I get a bad feeling from that husband and wife pair...I have a feeling that I have seen somewhere his red eyes with vertical pupils but no one in my mind fits his personality or appearance.'' Akame thought while looking at the door leading out of the changing room with a thoughtful expression. Chapter 58 - #57 Katsura vs Chelsea When we were returning to our room from the bath, Taeko was glancing at me with a confusion visible in her eyes. "Are you wondering why I asked her if she knows "Akashi" yet gave her description of a completely different person?" I asked with a small smile while we were going upstairs. "...A little bit, I am slightly confused but that''s all." She didn''t hide it and nodded her head. "Well, let''s just say that she looked like someone I once knew and at that time I was also in ''disguise''." I replied with a mysterious smile. "Ah, I see. Anyway, what do you think about her? Except for ambushing you at first sight, she was quite friendly. She even apologized to us immediately once I explained the situation. However, that girl named Akame was behaving strangely...Do you know her? She looks quite similar to your sister Kurome." Taeko asked curiously because even she could see the resemblance between Kurome and Akame. "Akame is Kurome''s real sister..." I said in a low voice when we returned to our room. "?!" Taeko widened her eyes in shock and her expression indicated that she was thinking hard about something. "...Taeko, don''t get any high hopes of becoming Cornelia''s friend." I muttered with a serious expression which made her narrow her eyes while staring at the empty space. "Well, I will go catch up on sleep even though it is almost dawn..." My expression once again became cheerful and I waved at her before going into my own bed. "Okay" Taeko nodded with a smile but it was visible that she was feeling uneasy from my random words. --- ''It didn''t sound like "we aren''t meant to be friends due to our differences".'' Taeko thought with a helpless expression while looking at Akashi who was already lying on his bed. . . . The morning... A bird flew into our room through the window and I opened my eyes and sat up from my bed. "Looks like make-up girl finally arrived. I thought that you ditched us already, heh" I said with a provoking tone and the bird turned to Chelsea. "Are you aware of how hard I have been working?! Where are granny and Taeko?" She immediately retorted back and then asked with a confused expression while looking around the room. "They went to get something to eat." I replied with a small smile. "I see...then I will wait here." She said and sat down on the bed positioned on the opposite side where I was sitting. She sat down while facing me but she wasn''t speaking and we were only staring at each other in awkward silence. "Hm?" Seeing this, I slightly tilted my head with a smile and closed eyes. "...Just looking at you, irritates me so much." Chelsea suddenly said while crossing her legs and adjusting her lollipop in her mouth. "You aren''t the most pleasing woman to eyes either...And am I complaining to you?" I shrugged my shoulders while tilting my head and said with a friendly tone and closed eyes. "Grr!" She narrowed her eyes and started to produce a weird sound while glaring at me. In response, I simply had closed eyes while facing her with a big friendly smile. "I will castrate you." She suddenly said while looking between my legs. "I will kill you~" I immediately replied with a playful tone. *Creek* The door opened and two figures walked in. "What the hell is up with the atmosphere here...Are you planning to murder each other or what?" Babara asked while looking at both of us. "Not at all!" Both of us answered at the same time with a totally fake smile when we snapped our heads at Babara. "*...Taeko, never let those two be all alone in one room ever again.*" Babara whispered to Taeko who was standing next to her with a dumbfounded expression. "*Understood.*" She nodded her head with closed eyes and replied. . . . After we ate, Chelsea reported everything she found out. "...And that should be everything...Can I now go to the hot springs? I worked really hard." Chelsea stopped her report and then asked with a pleading expression. "No, you still need to tail someone." Babara said while sitting beside the window, constantly checking the road outside. "He still didn''t return, right?" I suddenly asked with a small smile and folded arms. Taeko and Chelsea looked a bit puzzled but Babara just glanced at me before returning to her observing duty. "That''s right, I didn''t see him return nor inside this building already. Lad, you already know who those ?ssassins are, right?" Babara asked with a calm voice. "What?! Then I didn''t have to work so hard if it''s the truth!" Chelsea immediately gritted her teeth while looking at hatefully. "Like I already said before...I won''t let you slack off, even this is the training and the way for you how to gain experience for yourself." Babara interrupted Chelsea''s outbreak. "I am not entirely sure but most likely I already know." I nodded my head. When Taeko heard me, her expression immediately hardened, most likely she remembered my previous words. "Hm? Finally, Chelsea, come here quickly." Babara said and all of us quickly arrived near the window. "There...I want you to follow those two." Babara pointed her hand with the gauntlet at two figures walking towards the town''s exit. "?!" Taeko''s eyes immediately widened when she saw them and then glanced at me. "Looks like you already know her, Taeko and Akashi. Chelsea, do your job and be careful." Babara said when she noticed a change in Taeko''s expression. "*sigh* Even more work to do...I am going, see you later." Chelsea''s shoulders dropped down together with her head in defeat and she replied with a tired face while transforming into a bird and flying away. "I feel like her disguise is getting worse each time I see her do it...like her aura is leaking out." I muttered with a thoughtful expression while touching my chin. "...That''s right, the more frequently she is using it, the less effective it is against strong and observant people." Babara nodded at my speculation and confirmed it. "Anyway, let''s wait until she returns..." I said and glanced at Taeko who had a complicated expression on her face. . . . Roughly after an hour... Chelsea returned while heavily panting and her heart was beating really fast as if she just escaped death. *sigh* "You can''t even walk for a while without getting tired, do you?" I joked a bit and got behind her and put my hand on her back near her heart. I started to release a calming warmth from my hand to calm down her raging heart. "You-! Huh?" She gritted her teeth when she saw my provoking smirk but she stopped in midway. --- ''Did he try to distract my mind so I could calm down? And what''s that calming warmth?'' Chelsea thought with a slightly shocked expression and open wide eyes. --- "Thanks, I guess you aren''t so annoying anymore." She said with a honest smile. Seeing that honest smile...I couldn''t help but... "While you didn''t exactly become more pleasing to eyes but at least it''s easier to listen to you~" I said with a playful tone and a smile with closed eyes. "I take it back!" She shouted and threw a punch right into my face, seeing the nearing fist I only smiled and put my hands behind me. *Thud* "Ouch" Chelsea''s fist connected with Babara''s metal gauntlet. "Report-NOW." She said with a sinister smile while looking at Chelsea and she could only hatefully look at me while I only looked at her with a smile and obviously faked puzzled expression. --- ''It was his plan for sure! I will really castrate him!'' Chelsea thought with narrowed eyes --- . . . "That''s everything, 2 of them are hiding in the mountains and most likely that guy who went there together with that woman will be there too. Most importantly, they are definitely strong. One time I had a feeling that they will discover me." Chelsea finished her report and by the end of her explanation, Taeko was already looking downward with who knows expression. "Good job, now that we found them, we can finally make our move. You can rest for a bit, Chelsea. But don''t be too relaxed, anything unexpected can happen. We will split, I will go deal with those kids hiding in the mountains and you will take care of others in the inn, Taeko." Babara said and glanced at Taeko who was looking downwards. I also glanced at her, curious about what she will do. "...Understood!" She raised her head a bit just to reveal her cold and determined expression. "Then I will go with you, granny" I said with a playful tone and hands behind my head. "No...You must ?ssist Taeko, there is even more enemies to deal with inside this inn, I can take care of a few brats myself." She immediately rejected and shook her head while explaining the reason. "Are you aware of the fact that man has yet to come back? What if he will come back while you will be battling those kids? I don''t mean to underestimate you but those kids aren''t talented for nothing plus their teamwork must also be extremely good. And that man is definitely also extremely strong" I narrowed my eyes and questioned her. "One more reason for you to remain with Taeko. We don''t know where he can suddenly pop up so it is safer this way. Don''t forget lad, I am Babara Oarburgh, I won''t go down so easily not even in a great number disadvantage." She replied with a confident smile while showing off her teeth. ...She is indeed very experienced to be able to live so long with this profession. But even the most experienced fighters will have their moments of arrogance where they will think that they have vast experience that nothing can surprise them. But it is the truth that Taeko is more vulnerable than her and she is also young so she has a priority. "Alright but wait a bit, don''t move." I said and approached her while she was looking at me with a confused expression. I extended my arm together with my index finger and put it right at the location of her heart while averting my gaze in an awkward way. "?!" Both Taeko and Chelsea were dumbfounded by this and even though Babara was confused, she felt that I had no bad intentions so she let me do my thing. ... "What was that warm feeling? I felt something wrap around my heart...What did you do, lad?" Once I retracted my hand, she asked me with a confused expression and furrowed brows. "Nothing much, it won''t limit you in any way and only serve me as a signal in case you start losing. So if the emergency arises, just try to delay them for as long as you can and I will take Taeko with me to regroup with you. No need to thank me." I said with a small smile while pointing at her with my index finger with a carefree expression. "I don''t- whatever. Just make sure that you won''t interfere too much, after all-" She wanted to say something with an annoyed expression before stopping herself and when she wanted to remind me of something I interrupted her. "Yeah, yeah, your big pride as Oarburgh wouldn''t allow that. I will do only what is necessary." I said with a provoking smile. "Make-up girl, could you reapply the disguise for me just in case?" I asked with a small smile. "He-he and what will I get for it?" She released a creepy laugh while looking at me with a sinister expression. "...I won''t spank your small ?ss~" I narrowed my eyes before closing them and answering her with a cheery smile. "I don''t have small bu??!! It''s just good as it is!" Chelsea shouted at me while taking out her cosmetic tools. ... We parted ways...Babara went outside of the town while Taeko went to find her first target which would be ideally Cornelia since she will be able to catch her alone since she will be returning from the mountains. I tailed after Taeko from a safe distance while doing my best to hide my presence. As for make-up girl...she went to explore this town or something along those lines since Babara didn''t give her any further instructions. Taeko quickly made a contact with Cornelia and led her to the abandoned part of the town inside the ruined building. Only half of the ceiling was still stable and on the other side, only pillars supposed to hold the other part of the missing ceiling were still standing still. I hid behind one of the pillars and observed how will Taeko solve this. However, I doubt that she can kill someone experienced in one surprise attack. Perhaps even I wouldn''t be able to do that unless I used overwhelming force in that attack. "Taeko? What did you want to talk about?" Cornelia asked with a friendly smile but it was visible that she was a little bit wary in this isolated place. Taeko suddenly put her hand on her katana and quickly turned around while slashing her katana in a vertical wide arc at an incredible speed. However, despite its speed, Cornelia was still able to narrowly dodge that by jumping backward. Taeko''s katana was only able to make a small cut on her cheek. Taeko narrowed her eyes when she saw that her surprise attack failed. And since she already failed, I jumped up at the pillar to sit down so I could have a good view of the incoming fight. The only thing missing is popcorn but I guess it would be a bit sick to watch the fight to death as some kind of movie. "?! Taeko, what are you- ?! Katsura?!" Cornelia looked at Taeko with wide-open eyes from evading such a close death. She also noticed me sitting on the pillar watching them with a smile. "Good afternoon, miss~!" I waved at her with an amused smile and closed eyes. "I am sorry Cornelia, there is no choice. I must fulfill the contract!" Taeko didn''t even take her eyes from Cornelia and told her while reading her katana to attack once again. "I see...so you are ?ssassins and everything was just a disguise to fool us." She said and her eyes regained calmness before they turned cold, ready to kill the person in front of her at any time. "Not everything! We are really married!" I shouted at her with a raised fist, acting a bit upset but she no longer looked at me and only watched the person closest to her who could cause her harm. Tch, I wanted to create a small opening for Taeko but I guess it''s no longer possible. I thought with a small amused smile. ---Akame''s group room inside the inn--- "Akame, I thought that you wanted to go explore delicacies of this town today." A girl with short light brown hair and a curvaceous figure asked with a confused expression while sitting near the table. "Yeah, what''s wrong? Don''t tell me you are ill..." Poney asked with a teasing smile while lying on the ground stomach first and swinging her legs back and forth. "I know, Tsukushi, Poney. I just can''t tell why I feel like something bad is about to happen...Ever since I saw those two..." Akame muttered with a worried expression. "You mean that married pair, you and Cora met?" Tsukushi asked with a puzzled expression. "Cora...?! Cora!" Akame muttered a few times Cornelia''s nickname before getting up from her seat, wanting to leave the room. "?! Akame, wait! What is wrong?" Poney immediately jumped on her legs and followed after Akame, Tsukushi did the same as Poney. "I want to find Cornelia to verify something!" Akame said and burst out of the inn in a full sprint. "?" Poney and Tsukushi looked confusedly at each other before nodding at each other with a serious expression. They immediately followed after Akame since their day was free anyway and reassuring themselves that everyone is alright won''t hurt anyone. Chapter 59 - #58 Taeko VS Cornelia "Looks like there is no other choice but for us to fight!" Cornelia shouted with an emotionless voice and she tapped on the bracelet on her arm which turned into a gauntlet that covered half of her arm up to her elbow. Looks like a very strong weapon... I thought with furrowed brows while observing Cornelia''s weapon. "I will make it fast, I don''t want to disappoint him." Taeko muttered and got into her stance, ready burst forward to attack at any time. --- ''Disappoint him? Are they really married? If yes then why is he just watching?'' Cornelia thought while warily looking at Taeko and then she threw a quick glance at Katsura. --- Taeko noticed how Cornelia looked at me and appeared in front of her at unbelievable speed. "Mountain Gale!" Taeko slashed with her katana in upwards motion, cutting through the floor like bu??er without slowing down a bit, it even looked like her attack was gradually becoming faster. "?!" Cornelia''s eyes widened, not due to her being caught off guard but due to seeing Taeko''s speed. She quickly moved her hand with gauntlet in front of her to block Taeko''s attack. Cornelia succeeded in blocking Taeko''s attack but she was thrown off balance and had to retreat back however Taeko didn''t let her take a breath and immediately followed right after her with a face devoid of any emotions. --- ''Tch! She is extremely fast and her strength is also something I have to be aware! She isn''t letting me take a breath and I can''t get near enough to attack due to her superior range. Then...'' Cornelia thought while blocking Taeko''s relentless barrage of attacks with each attack aiming to claim her life before she suddenly punched the ground under her legs when she finally had a chance. --- *bang* Cornelia''s punch created a curtain of dust and debris flew everywhere so it was even harder to see from which side she will attack. "What a good tactic but...Taeko is not some weakling." I muttered to myself a praise for Cornelia''s strategy but then I smiled when I saw Taeko already getting into her deadliest stance. Even I don''t dare to approach her carelessly when she is in that stance, now, show me what you will do, Cornelia... I thought with an amused smile. Cornelia suddenly appeared from the curtain of dust on Taeko''s right side. However, Taeko instead of panicking or preparing to receive her attack, she just glanced at Cornelia with eyes as if she was looking at something already dead. "?!!!" Cornelia noticed her eyes and immediately stopped her advance and jumped far away from her while her forehead was full of sweat just from seeing Taeko''s lifeless eyes. Well, this result was kind of expected...Taeko''s technique is indeed very deadly and close to perfectness but anyone experienced and strong will be able to feel danger from such deadly technique. --- ''That was extremely dangerous! I almost could feel her weapon split me in two without even entering her range yet. What to do...I will use my advantage in raw strength.'' Cornelia thought with wide-open eyes before she calmed down. --- "HA! Catch this!" *Crumble* Cornelia used air pressure from her punch to destroy already unstable pillars that were keeping the last part of the ceiling from falling down and she caught it with her gauntlet and then threw the ceiling at Taeko. "Huh?...!" Taeko was surprised by her move but she immediately narrowed her eyes. Hm? Even I was slightly surprised by how strong Cornelia is to throw the entire ceiling at Taeko... However, it wouldn''t be so easy to defeat Taeko, she used her other technique named Summit Gust and slashed the air in front of her. Her attack tore the air itself and send it towards the ceiling, cleanly and easily cutting ceiling of a few meters thick in two halves. When the space in front of her was no longer obstructed by the ceiling, Cornelia was no longer there. Suddenly one of the halves on Taeko''s left side was destroyed, revealing Cornelia flying towards her with her gauntlet aiming at Taeko''s shoulder. Taeko didn''t panic at all and only thrust her katana forward to meet Cornelia''s weapon head-on. ? Why is she meeting her head-on? Cornelia is much stronger than her in raw strength. I tensed up a bit and looked more attentively at their fight due to Taeko''s weird behavior. "HAA!" Both of them shouted right before the impact. The wind immediately burst forth from them, creating a strong enough wave of wind to make cracks appear on the ground around them. "Oh...Aaah...safe" I started balancing on the pillar due to strong wind but I was able to regain my balance. "Agh!" However, in the end, the result was as expected and Taeko flew back, colliding with the wall, making a small hole in it. While Cornelia on the other side only slid across the ground on her legs until her back hit the wall. --- ''I won, there is no way she was able to take the full impact of my Crushing King without attaining heavy injuries. Cornelia thought with a small smile. --- I saw Cornelia''s small victorious smile but instead of worrying about Taeko, I just released a smirk and Cornelia who glanced at me also saw this. --- ''? What is-'' *Cough!* Cornelia narrowed her eyes when she saw Katsura''s smirk but she immediately coughed out blood from her mouth with a surprised expression. *Cough* Taeko also coughed but it was only due to her being short on breath and no blood came out. ''*gasp* I swore...to myself *cough* that I won''t lose to anyone else except for Akashi!!!'' Taeko punched the wall out of frustration, deepening the hole and thought with a new resolve to fight even harder. --- I noticed that Taeko suddenly moved out of the hole she created inside the wall and spat out bits of blood to the side with a new determined expression while walking towards Cornelia who was still surprised by her sudden bleeding. "My blade is coated in poison and you only helped me spread it by moving around so much..." Taeko explained with a cold expression when she saw Cornelia touching the small wound on her cheek. Looks like it''s Taeko''s win. Not like I expected anything else but it looks like she won quite easily without even removing her limiters. Although Cornelia isn''t done yet, Taeko has got a new life into her after receiving that Cornelia''s attack head-on. I can feel that she is as sharper and stronger than ever. I thought with a small proud smile while looking at Taeko''s figure standing straight and strong. "Hah! I won''t let some poison get better of me!" Cornelia gritted her teeth and shouted at Taeko when suddenly... "Cora!!!" We heard a distant voice and when I looked behind us outside of the building, I noticed Akame and her other 2 friends. "Girls?! ...Looks like you run out of luck, Taeko." Cornelia looked at her friends running towards them with a pleasantly surprised expression and then turned back at Taeko and said when she saw Taeko looking at her friends with wide-open eyes. After hearing her words, Taeko turned her head back at Cornelia with her stoic face before a small smirk appeared on her face which slightly surprised Cornelia. "...You might have friends but I am not entirely alone either." Taeko replied with a gentle and soft smile that appeared on her face for the first time in her life. --- ''?! How exactly strong is Katsura?'' Cornelia suddenly thought of something she never thought of before. --- "CORA!" Ponytail girl sped up and when she was about to enter the building... "Poney, dodge!!!" She heard Akame''s shout behind her and she noticed a small shadow above her so she quickly jumped back to her friends'' side. *BANG!* Debris flew everywhere and dust was everywhere. "*Cough* *Cough* I should have lightened my fall" I muttered while waving my hand to get rid of dust around me before it finally dispersed, revealing my appearance to the girls. "Yo~! I am sorry girls but I can''t let you pass, my wife still has business with your friend." I said and raised my hand as greeting with a wide grin, showing off my white teeth while having closed eyes. "I knew it...so you two are really ?ssassins sent to kill us. I will cut you both into pieces!" She said and her eyes changed to slightly similar eyes that Taeko has during her deadliest stance. "Assassins?! Not at all!" I exclaimed with a horrified expression with my hands up in a sign of surrender. "Then why is she trying to kill our friend!!!" A ponytail girl named Poney shouted at me with an angered expression, trying her best not to just rush towards me. "My wife is pretty jealous and your friend happened to see me n?k?d in the hot springs, sorry." I scratched my cheek with my finger while wearing an embarrassed smile before giving them an apologetic smile. Both girls were dumbfounded by my words while Akame''s eyes widened a bit before her eyes became even colder and rushed towards me with her drawn katana. She quickly appeared in front of me. "Heeh?" I looked at her unbelievable speed with an amused smile while revealing the sound of being surprised. "I will cut my enemies without mercy!" She coldly said and slashed with her katana, intending to split me in two by horizontal slash. There were absolutely no emotions in her attack only the cold ruthlessness of her blade and eyes. *bang* The sound of a gun resounded. "Whoa, calm down a bit, don''t you understand how wives can be jealous?!" I ducked to dodge her slash and then tried to trip her but I suddenly felt something coming at me from my blind spot so instead of tripping her, I kicked her into the stomach while tilting my head to the side to dodge the surprise attack. I was able to dodge the bullet coming at me and also send Akame flying a few meters away from me but it wasn''t the end. "Huh?" I looked above me just to see Poney performing ax kick so I put both my hands in front of me. "HA!" She shouted and when her kick connected, the ground under me dangerously shook while my own legs were slightly buried underground. [-5 Health] [Health: 745/750] What a leg power, I guess everything she eats goes into her legs instead of her br??sts. I thought with a wide smile and closed eyes. "You know, now that I have a closer look at your whole figure, you are quite beautiful despite your flat ?h?st." I said with an honest expression and a nice friendly smile without any ?ust in my eyes. "Hah?! DIE!!!" A vein immediately appeared on her forehead and she tried to kick off my head with her other leg but I bowed my head down to dodge her attack. "Oops, I shouldn''t say such things so close to my wife or she will have "business" even with you" I said while covering my mouth with one hand and using the other hand to take hold of her ankle and then I threw her into one of the walls. "Gah!" She ?r??n?d a bit but she slowly got up. "Poney?! Are you alright?!" Both Akame and the other girl came to Poney''s side to help her. I used this chance to take a look at Taeko''s side and she was definitely winning, Cornelia was already on the defensive side, trying to delay Taeko for as long as she can. Taeko will still have a problem with killing someone who is fully focused on defense... "I am alright, he is incredibly strong, he blocked my kick with his b?r? hands...Tsukushi, Akame, we need to be careful with this guy but we don''t have much time!" Poney said while gritting her teeth and glaring at me. "Tsukushi, you go help Cornelia, I and Poney will keep this guy busy..." Akame said while her eyes were filled with resolve. "Are you sure about this?" Tsukushi asked with a worried expression, it was visible that she couldn''t decide what she wanted to do first. "Yes! I am not hurt at all and I will be more careful around this guy since he already got me once" Poney said and bumped her fist into her palm with a confident smile. --- [+2 SPX to your special class] x5 Special Class: Yato (Lv. 4, +13 Str, +13 Const, +13 Agi, +4 Int) 22/80 SXP --- Hmm, I won''t be able to stop that girl named Tsukushi from helping Cornelia with her gun. She can freely change the trajectory of her bullets, judging from which angle her bullets flew to me. "Dear?! Looks like you will have a small annoying company. Her bullets can change trajectory so be careful~!" I shouted with an amused tone and after that, I started to completely ignore Tsukushi''s presence. Taeko should be able to take care of weakened Cornelia and annoying bullets but she will need to be careful. The girls in front of me were surprised how easily I gave up on keeping Tsukushi here with me. They looked at each other and nodded. Tsukushi run towards the building and I didn''t bother to even look at her which surprised her but she didn''t stop running since she was worried about Cornelia. "Now that annoying enemy is out of the way...I would like to ask you for a little dance ladies but I am afraid that I would be strangled by my wife later~" I said with a silly smile. "She won''t have a chance to do that since both of you will die here today!" Akame shouted and got ready to attack with Poney in tow. Looks like I will have a chance to gather a lot of experience for my special class. Chapter 60 - #59 Reinforcements ---Taeko''s side--- *Clang* *Bang* The numerous sounds of weapons clashing and gunfire could be heard within very quick intervals and 3 figures could be seen quickly changing positions without stopping. ''This is an annoying situation, Cornelia is strong and even though she is weakened by the poison, she can still defend herself very well. She by herself wouldn''t be a problem but this other woman is the major problem here. Her bullets can change trajectory which is extremely difficult to defend against.'' Taeko thought with narrowed eyes while slashing the incoming bullet in half but this gave Cornelia chance to attack and she kicked Taeko to the stomach, making her slide on the ground for a few seconds before stopping. ''Their teamwork is almost perfect and Cornelia is good at protecting that girl so I can''t carelessly approach her...Looks like I will have to remove my limiters. I have to end it quickly, I don''t know how strong are Akashi''s opponents.'' Taeko was slightly concerned about Akashi but she didn''t let it be seen in her expression. Taeko suddenly closed her eyes and after a quick moment she once again opened them, her pupils became much larger which alarmed Cornelia and Tsukushi, making them stick close together. Taeko suddenly disappeared from her spot and appeared behind them, slashing her katana at Tsukushi''s wide open back. *Clang* Her katana was intercepted by Cornelia''s weapon while she threw a punch with her other hand towards Taeko''s face. Taeko already disappeared from that position, however, when she reappeared some distance away from them, she had to already dodge another incoming bullet. ''Is that girl guessing where I will appear next?'' Taeko thought while looking at Tsukushi who was aiming her gun at her. Taeko started a series of relentless and vicious attacks at both Cornelia and Tsukushi with her newly enhanced speed and strength. Taeko was able to injure Cornelia a few more times but all of them were shallow cuts and the poison in her body was already spread out so more small cuts won''t help Taeko in any way. She intended to cause at least one cut to Tsukushi but Cornelia defended her very well even at the price of attaining those cuts herself which were logical decision since she already had the poison within her body unlike Tsukushi who could cover her really efficiently ''?! My limit removal already wore off...I can''t even use my strongest stance because long-range attacks are its nemesis. I would have fared off much better against 2 melee ?ssassins, maybe even 3 wouldn''t be such a problem...'' Taeko dodged the bullet with her unbelievable speed for the last time before she felt that her strengthening wore off. She started to glare and observe two of them with a cautious expression while thinking about her next moves. "HAA!" Cornelia drew her fist with the gauntlet and punched out the empty space, creating wind vortex attacking Taeko. "?! Summit gust!" Taeko was surprised by this kind of attack but she quickly recovered and performed her own attack. Her vertical slash tore the air in front of her and sent an extremely sharp blade of wind of her own to meet Cornelia''s wind vortex. *Bang* *Bang* Their attacks met each other and created another vortex in the place of impact and completely destroying the ground. However, someone''s attack was still superior. "Aggh!" Cornelia ?r??n?d when her body was sent flying to the wall with a not too deep or too shallow cut across her entire torso. "Cora?!!" Tsukushi shouted while looking at where Cornelia flew off. However, even Taeko didn''t end up in that exchange without any injure, she noticed a bullet too late and her left shoulder was pierced by it. ''...She must have used the chance when our attacks collided with each other to catch me off-guard." Taeko thought while looking at her injured shoulder with a calm expression. ---Akashi''s side--- After a while of dodging Akame''s strikes and blocking Poney''s kicks while occasionally striking back, I was finally forced to draw my provisional sword to start blocking even Akame''s relentless attacks. She is becoming faster and faster, she is also adopting to my movements and changing her own movements to be able to match me while Poney ?ssists her. She is really talented, Kurome is also able to do something like that but definitely not after battling me only for a few minutes. I thought while parrying her vertical slash to the side and kicking approaching Poney into her stomach but instead of flying away, she actually took hold of my leg. "Hm?" This move quite surprised me so I glanced at my Poney to see her doing her best clinging to my leg with her entire body. ?! I instinctively moved my head to the side but a small cut still appeared on my cheek. --- [- 10 Health. Critical hit! You have received a critical hit instead of gaining debuff to your regeneration.] [Health: 730/750] [+ 2 SXP for your special class] x12 Special Class: Yato (Lv. 4, +13 Str, +13 Const, +13 Agi, +4 Int) 46/80 SXP --- Akame was already preparing for another attack with her emotionless eyes but I kicked out with my leg with Poney clinging to it to meet Akame''s katana. "!!" She immediately stopped her attack, not wanting to hurt her friend and received my kick into her stomach, making both Poney and Akame fly a few meters away from me while Poney landed on top of Akame who landed on the ground. ''Ugh...Why does it feel like he is playing with us?! Anyway, I was able to land one hit on him, no matter how shallow it is, he will keep bleeding until he will be weakened enough for us to kill him.'' Akame thought with a slightly pained expression while helping Poney get back on her legs. ''?! Why isn''t he bleeding?! The wound has yet to close but he isn''t bleeding at all! Kiriichimonji never failed me and once I cut someone either he bled out or he had to live the entire life with an open wound.'' Akame thought with wide-open eyes once she saw that Katsura''s wound was no longer bleeding, only from time to time, a few drops of blood poured down from the wound on his cheek. --- Critical hit? That''s new, it looks like her weapon can stop the regeneration of cuts created by it. So instead of receiving debuff, I received critical hit...I wonder if it will work even on other weapons of similar type. I will have to be more careful around that katana, I don''t want to receive bigger wound if I lost 10 health just from a little nick on my cheek. I should also make it look more believable, until now, I was just playing around with them. "Akame, that was a good attack. I will also make a few moves from now on, please defend yourselves, both of you" I said with a small smile and closed eyes while wiping away the blood on my cheek with my thumb before a sinister smile appeared on my face. "?!" Both of them widened their eyes in horror and gulped down their saliva when they saw my change in expression. ---Babara''s side--- "Attacking little kids is not very honorable" Gozuki said to Babara with a smile after he saved 3 guys that were slightly panting. "Funny that you talk about honorable things." Babara replied with a smile. "Father..." One of the guys with a blond short hair called out to Gozuki. They had no similar features so they weren''t biological son and father. "You did well to hold on for so long, leave everything here to me. Go look for others, I still have a bad feeling, Najasho. Oarburgh tends to work in pairs or more people." Gozuki said with a serious expression without even tearing his eyes away from Babara. "...Understood!" Najasho wanted to stay and help but he accepted Gozuki''s order without any complaining. "Let''s go shrimps, we need to look for others." Najasho said to the other 2 guys and started running towards the town. The other 2 guys looked at each other and nodded with a serious expression. They followed right after Najasho. "I won''t let you!" Babara shouted and rushed towards them just to be intercepted by Gozuki. "You aren''t going anywhere." Gozuki said with a smile when he stopped Babara''s attack with his own katana. He then extended his nails, attacking Babara''s eyes from close range. "?!" She immediately jumped back and while she was still in the air she slashed the nails pursuing her. ''This is bad, I don''t know the situation on the other side and if Taeko and Akashi are already fighting with more targets at the same time, it will be impossible for them to defeat them with additional reinforcements. ?! Wait, he said that once I start losing, it will inform him. I don''t know how much truth is there to his words but that sensation I felt in my heart...It must be related to Heart rate, I have to increase it as best as I can to inform them, this mission is already a failure. They are far stronger than we expected.'' Babara thought and started fighting with Gozuki while doing her best to speed up her Heart rate. . . "Where should we look? This town isn''t exactly small." A guy with short brown hair and scar on his left cheek asked while running towards the town. "The inn should be our first stop, of course, Guy." Another guy with black hair and glasses answered while looking at Guy as if it was obvious. "No, Green, you go take a look in the inn and I will look elsewhere together with Guy." Najasho answered with a calm expression while coldly looking towards the abandoned and ruined part of the town. . . ---Akashi''s side--- *pant* "Haah, what''s up with this guy?!" Poney muttered with a pained expression while holding her shoulder that was pierced by my provisional sword. "Haah" Akame, on the other hand, wasn''t speaking and only was supporting her body with her katana stuck in the ground while glaring at me. --- [+ 2 SXP to your special class] x11 [+ 3 SXP to your special class] x5 Special Class: Yato (Lv. 5, +16 Str, +16 Const, +16 Agi, +5 Int) 3/160 SXP [Health: 708/780] [Energy: 1265/1265] --- Akame is really monster, she is becoming stronger and stronger each second she fights longer. It almost makes me think that she was born with my passive [Insatiable Hunger]. "So, girls, have you finally gave up?" I asked with a smile. "Why are you doing this when you aren''t even trying to kill us?! Why are you trying to kill just Cora?!" Poney suddenly shouted at me. "Hm? I am not trying to kill anyone, as a faithful husband, I am just here to ?ssist my wife." I replied with a calm smile. I glanced behind me and saw that Cornelia was already full of wounds and was already close to dying, the only thing that kept her alive was Tsukushi''s annoying bullets that Taeko had to take care of. Taeko herself also looked quite exhausted but not enough to lose against those two. It seems that we will be able to kill only 1 of them before we will have to retreat. I thought with a smile but that smile suddenly disappeared and I frowned down. Looks like Babara is in trouble which means that Gozuki arrived. I came here to kill at least one of these ?ssassins but...it looks like we will have to retreat. I still owe Babara and I still have plans for her. Not to mention that I am quite fond of Taeko and Babara is like a real grandmother to her. Alright...I have decided. I thought with closed eyes. "Shrimps! Are you alright?!" A guy with long hair and vertical slit pupils rushed next to panting Akame and Poney. Another guy fully covered in some kind of armor which definitely was another strong weapon, most likely parasite type of weapon, arrived next to the first guy. "Najasho?!" Poney exclaimed with a pleasantly surprised expression. I don''t have time to deal with more of them, I need to take Taeko and retreat so we can regroup with Babara. Anyway, that guy must be the blond guy from Chelsea''s drawing. I can feel that he is really strong, it must be his weapon''s special ability to change his appearance like that. "Leader go! Cora is in danger!" Akame shouted at him and both guys looked behind me just to see Tsukushi and Cornelia struggling against Taeko while Cornelia was fully covered in wounds. "!!! CORA!!!" The guy in armor immediately rushed towards the building without any thinking which slightly surprised but I still went to intercept him. "Guy, wait!!! He is strong!!" Akame immediately shouted at Guy to warn him but... "I DON''T CARE!!!" He shouted and instead of stopping, he became even faster. There must be a special relationship between those two, for him to rush forward like that. "What a hot-blooded youth, you are" I said with a small smile while blocking his path, but I suddenly felt something on my left side. ?! By instinct, I struck my sword there without even looking there. *Clang* "Your opponent is me" Najasho said with a stoic expression when our weapons clashed. However, during the clash, he overpowered me and pushed me back while making a small cut on my right shoulder. [Health: 703/780] Guy on the other hand completely ignored me and dug with his armor underground completely disappearing from my sight. ?! This is bad, if Taeko will be ambushed by someone who is feeling so much rage, she will definitely lose if she gets hit by him. I thought while glancing at Taeko who was fully focused on dodging the bullets while occasionally attacking Cornelia. "...I am sorry but I don''t have time for you, dragon boy" I suddenly said in a cold tone. "Leader, look out!" Akame immediately warned him and he narrowed his eyes while vigilantly looking at me. I took the sword into both hands. [Phantom Strike] [Overwhelm] [Energy: 1215/1265] I appeared in front of him without any motion before I moved and used both of my hands together with my skill to slash diagonally in upwards motion. He widened his eyes and he had no time to parry my slash or dodge so he just put his sword in front of my attack to block it. *Clang* When out weapons met each other, he flew numerous meters away from me, even past the girls who were recovering their energy. "Najasho?!!" "Leader?!!" Both Akame and Poney shouted while looking in the direction where he flew. I might have won this exchange but my sword didn''t survive the exchange and crumbled into pieces. It might have been made from the material able to resist Teigu but it was still far inferior to Teigu. I no longer cared about those girls and Najasho guy, I turned around and sprinted towards Taeko. Make it in time! I narrowed my eyes and used all my strength and agility into 1 leap so I could appear in front of Taeko in a second. The ground next to Taeko suddenly opened and Guy attacked Taeko from the side making her totally vulnerable. "DIE YOU BITCH!!!" Guy shouted while putting all his strength, rage and hate he felt towards Taeko in one punch. --- ''Reinforcements?!! I can''t dodge that!'' Taeko thought with wide-open eyes and strengthened her muscles to prepare for the impact but... --- When Guy was about to hit her I suddenly appeared in front of Taeko with crossed arms to receive his punch. *Bang* The floor around the impact cracked open and since I had yet to regain my balance after rushing in front of Taeko so fast, I was blown away while taking Taeko with me. ?! I glanced behind me just to see numerous pillars and walls. I quickly changed positions with Taeko in mid-air and wrapped my arms around her head. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* We started breaking one wall after another until that entire part of the building was no longer stable and has fallen down on us. Creating an extremely high curtain of dust everywhere. ---- "Cora! Are you alright?!" Guy immediately rushed towards Cora who was no longer able to stand on her legs. Akame, Poney, and Najasho quickly joined them, Najasho quickly started treating Cornelia''s wounds. "Are they dead?" Poney asked while looking at the hill created by debris of the ruined building. "Should be." Guy replied with a voice full of hate while looking at Cornelia''s condition. ---- *cough* I coughed out a bit of blood. I was currently lying on top of Taeko, carrying all of the debris on my back. [Health: 580/780] So much damage yet it cost me only 123 Health. I guess my constitution is really making miracles here. "?! Why?" Taeko asked me while looking at me with her shaking eyes full of confusion. "Heh, because I promised to keep you safe to your granny, didn''t I? Plus we are friends, aren''t we?" I said with a wide grin as if I wasn''t carrying numerous tons of debris on my back. Not to mention that you wouldn''t survive it while I did so why not take a hit for you? A drop of blood has fallen from my cheek at Taeko''s cheek and she raised her hand to touch my face but there was too little space for her to move so freely. "How about we get out of here, first?" I asked with a grin. "How?" Taeko asked while looking at me being already on my knees and hands "Just watch and learn" I said with a smirk. [Insatiable Hunger] [Overwhelm] [Overwhelm] [Overwhelm] . . I started spamming my skill while always trying to get on my legs. [Energy: 905/1265] ---Outside--- Najasho was still treating Cornelia when he suddenly snapped his head at slowly moving debris with a shocked expression and wide-open shaking eyes. "?!" Everyone was surprised to see their leader act like that and they were slightly confused until... "HAAAA!" They heard a muffled shout and when they turned their head to its direction, they saw the hill of debris being blown away. "I-Impossible..." Poney muttered with a shocked expression while looking at the two standing figures in the curtain of dust. ---- Chapter 61 - #60 Retreating When I finally got rid of all debris that has fallen on us, I helped Taeko stand up and she immediately got into her stance while waiting for the screen of dust and smoke disappear. "Taeko, we need to go back" I said with a low voice but she didn''t catch my words or more like she was too focused on the fight. Is she using 100% of her brain to focus on creating a strategy on how to defeat her enemies? I would like to stay for a while longer and see what she would be capable of in such a state but...I said that once I will feel that Babara is in trouble, we will retreat. How to wake her up...Ah! I will do the same thing as Babara. *Slap* I loudly spanked her round ?ss and she suddenly jumped up like a cat having her tail stepped on by someone. "Wha-?" She looked at me with a confused expression and flushed cheeks while I was busy looking at my hand that I just used to spank her ?ss with a thoughtful expression. Hmm...That was surprisingly soft. Only now I have realized how much I miss some woman''s touch. I was always keeping Aiko some distance away from me because she is practically part of the family and mainly because she was "ordered" to teach me. I don''t want to do anything with anyone who is forcing themselves to do something. And even if she wouldn''t be exactly "forcing" herself, she might still regret it later so that''s the reason why I kept my distance but Taeko is a bit different... We don''t know each other whole life but we know each other long enough to trust each other. Well, I won''t lie, she is also very beautiful with a well-developed body. Very strange that her skin is so smooth despite being ?ssassin... I thought about all of that within a few seconds before raising my head at Taeko who was looking at me with flushed cheeks while rubbing the spot where I spanked her. "We are retreating, your grandmother needs help." I explained with a small disappointed smile while shaking my head. I wasn''t exactly rushing it because I warned Babara to delay them for as long as she can, let''s just hope that her pride won''t get in the way. She only needs to defend without attacking her enemy. "?! I- Understood!" She was shocked by my information and she looked towards our enemy in front of us once the dust cleared up for the last time before nodding at me with a serious expression. "?! That bitch didn''t die?!" Guy muttered while clenching his fists and teeth, just looking at Taeko''s face must have enraged him greatly. "But there is still something to do before we can leave." I said to Taeko with a small smile and she looked confused but still nodded her head while vigilantly observing the enemy For the first time, I pushed away the cheerful and carefree mood brought by this special class. I looked coldly at 6 people in front of us. That Najasho guy''s transformation finally ran out. This will be easy since he and Akame were only once able to react in time to my surprise attack and both of them are exhausted right now. [Phantom Strike] [Energy: 855/1265] I suddenly disappeared from the position next to Taeko and appeared in front of Guy and kicked him into his stomach. He had no chance to react to my speed or more like he didn''t expect me to be so fast to begin with and my entire shin was buried in his stomach. "Don''t just go calling my wife with such names, d??khead." I added with a friendly smile. "? Gah!" In this kick, I used my entire strength and crack appeared on his armor before he was blown away at such speed that his friends had problem following him with their eyes. He started breaking through numerous walls however he wasn''t buried by the walls because he broke through the entire building only finally stopping outside. "?! GUY!!!" Cornelia shouted while sitting and she started bleeding from her mouth once again. "Tch!" Both Najasho and Akame immediately responded by slashing at me with their weapons from each side but I already retreated before their weapons tore the air where I have been standing. I returned to Taeko and looked at her ragged and exhausted appearance. I bowed a bit and took her on my shoulder while holding her with one hand. "Huh?" Taeko was surprised by my action but she didn''t complain, she must have thought that I have a reason for doing this. "?! Wait! Do you think, you can just escape like that?!!" Poney wanted to pursue us with an angered expression. "Stop!" Najasho shouted at her and stopped her. "Najasho?! Why?! After what they have done..." Poney immediately asked with a pleading expression. "We are all drained...We can''t fight them in such state and since they want to retreat..." Najasho calmly said while regulating his breath. --- ''Plus I already used Water-Dragon Sword''s ability once and still lost against that guy...We are all too exhausted to fight both of them. To think that I would meet someone much stronger than me around my age...'' Najasho thought while warily observing Katsura carrying Taeko. --- "We will get a chance to treat Cornelia and Guy. If we will fight, both of them might die." Akame added while gritting her teeth because she wasn''t even aware if Guy was still alive. I stopped and glanced back at Akame, they also noticed this and got ready to fight. "You did well to hold on for so long, Akame." I said with a small genuine smile before jumping away from the place. I didn''t get any experience from that guy...To think that he would be able to survive that kick, but I felt that his ribs broke and most likely his organs are also damaged. I wonder if he will be able to recover. I thought while glancing back at the building before tightening my grip on Taeko and speeding up even more while glaring at the mountains outside of the town. ---When Akashi and Taeko left--- Najasho continued treatment of Cornelia''s wounds. Thankfully, Cornelia grew up in the wildness so her body was able to fight with Taeko''s poison while slowly recovering but it was evident that she will need to rest for a few weeks. Meanwhile, Najasho was treating Cornelia''s wounds, others brought Guy''s body back. "?! This! I need to treat him immediately." Najasho said with a shocked expression when he examined Guy''s injuries. "W-wait...t-treat Cora....first" Guy said while blood was pouring from the corners of his mouth. "You idiot, she will recover by herself in a few weeks but you... If you will talk more then you will die so shut up, shrimp." Najasho said while he started treating Guy''s injuries who already shut his mouth because he knew very well his injuries. . . "How is he?" Poney asked Najasho after he was done treating Guy who was currently unconscious. "His injuries are severe, too severe." Najasho shook his head with a hard expression. "Wha-?! Do you mean-" Cornelia who was already able to sit up, asked with a horrified expression. "No, he will live but we need to move somewhere where he can rest. I will also need to finish treatment in a better environment with better tools. Most of his ribs are broken, some of his internal organs are damaged, thankfully, none of the ribs pierced his heart so he will be able to recover in...estimately 1 month but even after 1 month he will be in a weakened state." Najasho informed everyone and everyone''s expression finally brightened despite suffering such humiliating defeat. "We will also need to inform the father that his Shingu was slightly damaged. Hopefully, it''s still at the point of being able to repair it." Najasho added with a serious expression. "M-My is also a bit damaged..." Cornelia said with a difficult expression while looking at her lightly cracked Crushing King. ''To think that just two of them pushed us so much...Oarburghs are really dangerous bunch.'' Najasho thought with narrowed eyes while he was recalling the strength of Katsura''s blow which had blown him away even in his transformed form. ''I need to grow even stronger if I want to survive and meet up with Kurome!'' Akame thought with narrowed eyes while gritting her teeth. "However...if Guy''s armor wouldn''t protect him at that time...his body would perhaps become just a mist of blood and organs flying around." Najasho added with a serious expression. "?! What?! How powerful exactly was his kick?!" Poney exclaimed with a shocked expression since she knew how hard it was just to kick off someone''s head. She was focusing her whole training on her lower body. ----Back to Akashi---- "Ak- Katsura, why are you carrying me? And what do you mean that my grandmother is in trouble?" Taeko asked with a confused voice. "What exactly it sounds like...She was supposed to take care of those brats that came as the last reinforcements. She isn''t dead yet but there is someone strong enough to keep her busy enough that she wasn''t able to keep those brats from leaving." I explained with a serious expression while making large leaps with each step I took, leaving the town in a few seconds. "?!" Taeko was definitely shocked by my news. "Also, I am carrying you because you are too exhausted to run as fast as me, or aren''t you?" I added with a small smile. "...No, you are right. I am too exhausted to keep up but wouldn''t be faster if you just left me to go on my own?" She asked with a puzzled expression. "Can''t do that! I promised that I will keep you safe and those ?ssassins could send a few members to pursue us so I am not leaving you anywhere, you will have to bear with my rough shoulders for a while longer." I explained with a serious voice but a smile was still visible on my face. "I-I didn''t mean it that way...It''s not uncomfortable at all, I am just slightly confused...I have never thought that you would go so far as to take that hit for me and then even carry me like this...I feel like a burden." Taeko suddenly had her moment of depression since she had a moment of peace to think of everything that happened during the battle. "I am not good at comforting but you aren''t a burden even if you think like that. I already treat you as my friend so you will never be a burden for me." I said with a slightly awkward smile since I was really bad at comforting someone. "Akashi...you- I-" I had no idea what she wanted to say but I was aware that it was something really emotional unfortunately, we had no time for this right now... She even said my real name in a low voice which indicated that it was really something emotional. "Ssh, not right now, after we will save your grandmother, we can talk all day and night." I said with a genuine smile. "...Mm!" She looked a bit surprised when she heard my words but she still nodded with a bright smile that I have never seen on her face. Although she was able to form a friendly smile, I have never seen her actually smile like a normal girl. This led me to think of her as slightly emotionless. This is actually the first time I have seen her smile like a normal girl. ----Babara''s side---- She has been on the defensive side the entire time which alarmed Gozuki so he started to taunt her while attacking her and leaving some spots unguarded to bait her into attacking which at first wasn''t very effective, however, Babara who was extremely experienced and who was in this profession for her whole life simply couldn''t hold herself back and started to attack his unguarded spots. She was able to hit him numerous times or more like she would be able to cut him if he wasn''t one of the Rakshasa Demons. He was able to completely shrink part of his body to make Babara''s knives miss. What''s more, he started using his hair as a sharp and flexible weapon and even took hold of his sword with them and started attacking Babara from numerous and weird angles. she was able to defend herself for a long time before Gozuki performed his deadliest tactic and finally was able to make a small cut on Babara''s hand. "Fuu, for a short time I thought that injuring you will be impossible..." Gozuki sheathed his katana and said with a victorious smile. "Hm? What do you think you are doing? There is no poison that ca- ?! Ugh! What is this?!" Babara was slightly confused by Gozuki''s action but when she was in middle of saying something she suddenly felt incredible pain and was forced to kneel down while glaring at Gozuki. "Murasame or One-Cut Killer, that''s the name of my weapon." Gozuki explained while he was looking at Babara with a smile. "To think that I will be killed because of some weapon...But this isn''t the end!" Babara shouted with a crazy smile and used her remaining strength to take some kind of orb from her clothes. "?! Shit!" Gozuki exclaimed when he saw the orb Babara was holding but he also noticed something flying towards him so he quickly jumped back retreating as far as he can. *BANG* The debris flew everywhere. "Fuu, for a moment I thought we are not going to jump over that whole valley." I muttered when I landed but I immediately run to Babara who was kneeling on the ground, dumbfounded by my and Taeko''s entrance. I looked at her condition and saw some kind of black markings spreading from her small cut on her hand. It was slowly approaching her heart. "Grandmother?!" Taeko exclaimed when she saw in which state was Babara. This must be some kind of curse but I doubt that those markings are the curse itself. It must be the marking of how fast it is moving within her body. She is able to slow is down by being resistant to most of the poisons. And the final destination should be the heart. I don''t know how to stop it so the only thing I can do is... I crouched down and pierced my hand into her body, avoiding all vital organs. "*Cough!*" She still coughed out blood. "Ak-Katsura?!" Taeko was surprised and also confused but she didn''t attack me or interrupt me since she trusted me. "W-What are you doing, lad?" Babara also asked with blood pouring from the corners of her mouth. --- ''...What is he doing?'' Gozuki was also confused to see what that black-haired youth was doing, however, he chose not to approach them since Babara still had that orb in her hands and unless she would die, he can''t get too close if he wants to live. --- I didn''t answer her and only moved crudely my hand deeper into her body until I was able to touch her heart. I started releasing my flames all around her heart but I had to control the temperature not to burn her insides. [Energy: 835/1265] [Energy: 815/1265] . . My energy started draining at an incredible speed but I could feel that the curse inside her body was slowly being purified. She started to sweat a lot and judging from her expression she was experiencing extreme pain. Chapter 62 - #61 Taeko discovering a new emotion. After a few more seconds of "treating" Babara''s condition... [Energy: 505/1265] Babara''s condition finally turned better and although it looked like she was totally exhausted, at least it didn''t look like she was about to die...yet. "?! Impossible..." Gozuki muttered when he saw that Babara had yet to die after such a long time. --- ''What had he done? There is no way Murasame would fail to kill anyone in one cut...The only ones it can''t kill are artificial beings without heart. The markings from Murasame''s cut are still around her wound but they are no longer moving...'' Gozuki thought with a shocked expression, his eyes were shaking while he was looking at people in front of him. His entire mind was in disarray because he knew very well how strong Murasame is...and how death is absolute once receiving a cut from it. --- Although the curse is no longer spreading, her condition still isn''t stable and it could start spreading once again. That sword is really dangerous if it was able to almost kill Babara with only one cut. If I hadn''t come in time, she would already be dead. Such weapon...should be destroyed. I thought while glancing at Babara before directing my gaze at Gozuki''s weapon with narrowed eyes. Babara is definitely not just any weakling, I am confident that she would be able to hold all those guys that attacked us while occasionally striking back. However, just a little nick was enough to kill her. What an absurd weapon. If I had time right now, I would have taken it and destroyed it. Unfortunately, others could come to help Gozuki and I am already quite exhausted, I would be forced to show my flames against so many enemies and my energy is already low. Not to mention Babara''s unstable condition, I won''t let her die now that I spent so much energy on saving her. And most importantly...Babara is strong yet Gozuki was able to keep her busy without getting even scratch...I don''t know what his abilities are as a Rakshasa demon but he definitely must be much stronger than Suzuka and Mez. But I am sure that Gozuki won''t let me just leave so easily now that he saw how I cured Babara, judging from his shocked expression. "Gozuki..." I turned at him and said with a small smile, obviously changed voice. Gozuki wanted to move closer and maybe attack us but me calling out his name stopped him from taking any additional steps. "?! How do you know my name?" He asked with narrowed eyes while vigilantly watching me. He was aware that I shouldn''t have been able to hear it anywhere since his "kids" are calling him father instead of his name. "Heh" I only smirked and gave him look of contempt which only alarmed him a bit however it didn''t anger him at all. Let''s see how are my acting skills but first... --- Special Class: Fire Monarch (Lv. 10; +28 Cha, +20 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str) ?/? [Health: 520/720] [Energy: 575/1335] [Strength: 47 (77)] [Agility: 50 (73)] [Intelligence: 40 (69)] [Constitution: 47 (69)] [Charisma: 33 (69)] --- I changed my special class and hoped that Gozuki won''t be able to recognize me but he shouldn''t be able since we only met each other once. Akame is a different case because I caused her emotional shock by taking her sister so she remembers me very well. Let''s also tune it up a bit. --- [Intelligence: 40 - > 41 (70)] [Constitution: 47 -> 48 (70)] [Charisma: 33 -> 34 (70)] Free Stat points: 29 -> 26 [Health: 530/730] --- When all of my stats hit 70 I felt like I had a little breakthrough, especially with charisma stat. I tilted my head slightly to the side and looked at Gozuki with an arrogant smile. The change in my demeanor was easily visible just by looking at me however one could also feel a completely different aura around me. "I forgot to introduce myself, how impolite of me. I am Katsura Akuma, the first and oldest son of the leader of our Akuma clan. Pleased to make your acquaintance, Gozuki from the Empire" I sarcastically introduced myself with my right hand held at my heart and when I mentioned Empire, ridiculing tone appeared in my voice. "Akuma clan? Never heard of it..." Gozuki said while taking one step forward. "Of course you didn''t, we don''t usually meddle with frogs in the well like your Empire. Just seeing your reaction after saving this granny from the curse of that sword was funny to watch." I said with an amused smile. "...If you don''t usually meddle with us then why are you here, traveling with those people from Oarburgh and attacking us." He stopped advancing and asked another question with a hostile tone. --- ''I have never heard of any organization like that...On the other side, how was he able to stop Murasame''s curse? And what''s up with his change in aura? Was he hiding so much aura inside him? Maybe that''s the reason for my bad feeling when I saw him near the inn.'' Gozuki thought and played it safe since he had too little information to just attack them and the things that Katsura told him only made him warier. "True enough but this is one of a few exceptions. I, as the oldest son of the leader, I am considered as a prince of my clan and I am of age to find a suitable wife. And there is a woman in Oarburgh who I find more than worthy of being with me." I said while widening my smile and increasing my aura thanks to my passive [Contempt for the Weak] combined with my high charisma. Although [Contempt for the Weak] wouldn''t normally work on someone of caliber like Gozuki but the shock he received from seeing his weapon''s ability fail to kill Babara made him more vulnerable to its effect. Babara and Taeko must be dumbfounded from my acting but they can''t afford to let it be seen by Gozuki so they kept glaring at him as nothing changed. Gozuki''s gaze moved a bit to look at Taeko upon hearing my words. "That''s right, that''s my future wife so it is only my obligation to help her." I nodded when I saw where Gozuki was looking. "...That still doesn''t answer my question of why you know my name." He said while he took 1 step back. "? *sigh* Why do I have to always explain things to everyone once I leave my clan grounds? Are you all in the Empire so stupid? You don''t know about my name, not to mention my entire clan, yet we know about you, Gozuki or for example, your biological daughter Mez who is currently training inside the Kouken Temple. Tsk, tsk, what kind of father are you? To spend more than 8 years with those kids instead of your own daughter." I said while using a ridiculing tone. "?! What is your aim, goal?" He looked a bit surprised to hear this information since not everyone knew all of this. First of all, these kids were always kept in secret and even his daughter isn''t exactly publicly known since he never spent any time with her. "*Sigh* Like I already told you...To make this beautiful and talented woman my wife and then return to my clan. I don''t give a damn about your filthy and slowly crumbling Empire, don''t worry." I released a tired sigh and explained while pointing at Taeko with my hand while also looking at him like on idiot. "..." He didn''t say anything further but he was still wary with undecisive expression. "Anyway, I will take my leave now, we won''t bother with you any longer." I said and put both Babara and Taeko on my shoulders while moving as if I wasn''t carrying anyone. "Wait!" Gozuki suddenly shouted at me and I stopped walking. "Your kids are alive...for now that is, however...if you intend to stop me from leaving, I don''t mind killing all of them. I won''t even need to use the influence of my clan on people like you and your Empire." I informed him about the others before abruptly turning around with an enraged expression and completely cold eyes with vertical slit pupils. I need to take granny somewhere safe and very quickly, her condition is already worsening, she is just doing her best not to let Gozuki notice it. "So, what will you choose? Die while delaying my marriage or will you actually go check on your kids? I am pretty sure that one of them would definitely appreciate your help, you should have some medical skills right?" I asked with a smile, trying to look like I am not in a hurry. --- ''...This is so frustrating, enemies are just in front of me yet I can''t just carelessly move. I have never heard of Akuma clan but if they were really able to hide so well while obtaining such information...Not to mention that kid in front of me is really strong. I can''t make a move without checking on his clan first and if what he said is the truth...I don''t want to start a war on the Empire''s behalf. He said that he will take that ?ssassin with him back to his clan which means that she will no longer come after us, as for that granny...let''s just hope he wasn''t able to completely cure her, she is really troublesome enemy.'' Gozuki thought for a while before he closed his eyes and sheathed his katana. --- Gozuki threw us a last glance before rushing towards the town. ''The health of those kids is more important. They are talented so as long as they will continue to grow stronger, the Empire will also grow stronger. No need to care for 1 or 2 ?ssassins. If all of them were able to survive, this will be a good lesson for them.'' Gozuki thought while he set those three people aside and instead he started thinking about the well-being of his pupils. --- "W-What immense acting skills, ha-ha." Babara suddenly exclaimed when Gozuki left with ragged breath. "Shut up, your condition is worsening and we also have to close the wound caused by me." I said with a serious expression while coldly glaring at her. --- ''? To think that someone would look like that at me because of me being injured...haha. I kinda envy Taeko''s age now, haha'' Babara thought with an amused smile. --- I entered the mountains to move some distance away from the town while also covering our tracks. Although I wouldn''t be able to completely eliminate the chance for them to find us however they should have their own worries right now and most importantly, it would also take them a long time to discover us. "Akashi...Even I believed you for a second there..." Taeko said with a smile and slightly flushed cheeks once we finally stopped some distance away from the town. "Thank you but it was a close call, we didn''t have time to fight with him. Thankfully, he played it safe too but your faces are already known so I doubt you will be able to freely move within the big towns. Can you please gather some wood for a campfire, Taeko?" I replied to Taeko with the same smile and then asked her while I started treating Babara once again. . . . I continued treating her condition until it was late at night, we already set up a small campfire since the nights were still quite cold. Although they were quite resistant to cold, that didn''t mean that they want to sleep in it, not to mention that Babara wasn''t in a state where she could just choose what she wants to do. I was currently sitting by the campfire, occasionally throwing in a few branches to keep the fire burning. I was just staring at the flickering flame, I extended my arm and put my fingers into the flame but it didn''t hurt me at all. Instead, I felt like my energy was recovering slightly faster. "...Do you mind?" Taeko approached me and asked with an uncertain smile while pointing at the empty space right next to me. I just gestured to her to do whatever she wants. "Thank you...How is my grandmother''s condition?" Taeko sat down next to me and asked me with a concerned expression. "She is stable, her life is no longer in danger but maybe her abilities as an ?ssassin will be weakened. Maybe it is due to her advanced age or because we arrived too late, I have no idea." I explained while looking at Babara who was lying next to the campfire, sleeping after that exhausting experience. The entire treatment that lasted for a few hours, she was feeling an incredible pain without even losing her consciousness. The markings around her wound were no longer visible except for a few small black dots around her wound. Anyway, if she will be able to still perform her duties as an ?ssassin, this will definitely serve as a good lesson for her. So old yet she is still learning...how fragile is human''s life not to mention its extremely short life span. That Gozuki''s weapon...Once Babara wakes up, I can ask her for a description of how the process of that curse actually felt. I might be able to figure out something against it but to be able to kill anyone in one cut...I would rather destroy it than use it. There is no skill in using it. Any kind of surprise attack can kill the enemy even stronger than you. Once you will start using such a weapon, you will never improve your own skills ever again. "Thank you for everything, Akashi...If you weren''t here with us...we would have most likely been dead by now." Taeko turned at me with great difficulty and tried her best to stare straight into my eyes but the shame she was feeling was really big. "No need to thank me, I was repaying you for everything you have done for me." I answered with a small smile while throwing another small branch into the campfire. "Can we...talk about that matter we were discussing before we left the town?" She asked with a hesitating expression while looking at the flame in front of her. I put my hand on hers which slightly surprised her and she finally looked at me. "Be more confident, you can talk to me about whatever you want." I said with an encouraging smile while tilting my head to the side. "...I- at that time when we were buried under rubbles of that building...I had a sudden urge to touch your cheek but I don''t know why..." She said with a confused expression. I just kept on looking at her with a smile and nodded at her to continue. "...C-Can I touch your cheeks, right now? I am aware that it is a weird request but...I want to know why I had and have that urge even right now." Taeko said while averting her gaze with slightly flushed cheeks. Is she...? Even though it appears like she is slightly emotionless, she can still blush when it comes to close physical contact. I guess it must be a natural reaction since she never experienced anything like this before, at least from what I know. "Go ahead." I replied with a small while turning my whole body at her. She also turned her whole body at me and nodded with a determined expression as if she was about to do something difficult. Taeko extended her arms and slowly touched my cheeks, at first, she just tapped them before she finally put her both hands at my cheeks...It was really fun to watch her expression while she was doing it. She moved a bit closer to me and brought her face closer to mine, she stopped a few inches away from my face. I noticed her staring at my lips with curiosity in her eyes. I just gently smiled at her acting so clueless and cute, completely opposite from her battle mode. ...I guess I should do something or she will keep staring at me until dawn. I put my own hand at her cheek which slightly surprised her and she finally stopped staring just at my lips. I tilted my head to the side with a smile on my face and brought my face closer and she followed me out of instinct. When our lips met, she immediately opened her eyes wide upon discovering a new sensation. I already expected her to react like that so without breaking a kiss, I gestured her to close her eyes but slowly closing my own. When I took a peek, she really closed them and only focused on the kiss. The kiss lasted for more than 20 seconds yet she didn''t show any intention of stopping, instead, she started slowly opening her mouth which slightly surprised me. Although I was caught off guard with her move, I still followed right after her and we started using our tongues and even at this stage I had to show her what to do by my tongue but she quickly picked up on it and to be honest, it was kinda cute how she had no idea what to do. She awkwardly wrapped her arms around my neck and sat even closer to me without breaking the kiss for even a second. I responded by supporting the back of her head with one hand and with other I supported her back. After more than 1 minute of the intense kiss, our lips finally parted ways and when I opened my eyes I saw Taeko staring at me with fully flushed cheeks and confused expression. "haah" Both of us were catching our breath while staring at each other without breaking eye contact. "I- I apologize." Taeko said in a low voice while looking away to the campfire. "? Why? If I didn''t like it, I would have pushed you away." I looked at her with a confused expression before shrugging my shoulders with a satisfied smile. I hope this doesn''t make me a cheater since this is a new body and a completely different world...Who knows. I guess I will never be able to even feel Raksaya''s wrath, haha. However jokes aside, I think that she wouldn''t mind it since we can''t even be together anymore. Plus our relationship was kinda special to begin with, it wasn''t something serious yet our relationship was more stable than those who have a serious relationship. "S-So you don''t mind it?" Taeko asked me with a curious expression and pleading eyes. "I liked it, what about you?" I replied with a teasing smile while turning my body once again to the campfire. I have a feeling that Taeko wouldn''t mind taking it a little bit further but I don''t want to do anything in front of this sleeping granny. Even though she is sleeping and her condition isn''t the best one, she is still a great ?ssassin who can just suddenly wake up if she felt a disturbance. "Then...please excuse me." She said and sat down between my legs and snuggled close to me, pressing her head on my ?h?st. I was slightly surprised that she didn''t ask this time but it was a pleasant surprise. I wrapped my arms around her and rest my chin on her shoulder with closed eyes and a peaceful smile. Chapter 63 - #62 Recovering While we were resting and cuddling, I saw from the corner of my eye, one owl to land on one of the branches of the tree. I immediately glared at that owl and its eyes immediately widened in fear. "Spying on your allies isn''t a very nice hobby." I said aloud and when Taeko heard me, she immediately jumped away like a cat, landing right next to me as if nothing happened at all. *Puff* "Yeaah...I wanted to reveal myself immediately, I didn''t want to spy on you two or interrupt you." Chelsea came approached us and said with an awkward expression while scratching back of her head. "Chelsea...y-you didn''t interrupt anything" Taeko said with her stoic face but she still started blushing, most likely imagining what would have happened if Chelsea caught us a few minutes ago. "Taeko...I-It''s alright, you are a woman, after all, you don''t need to feel ashamed" Chelsea tried to make her feel better by saying this but I think that she only made the situation worse. "It''s not like that-" Taeko said with a low voice. "Lollipop girl, are you aware of the situation?" I asked with a serious expression. "More or less after seeing those kids returning to the inn together with that man but I don''t know details. And lollipop girl? I thought I am make-up girl for you..." Chelsea said and then blurted out without even thinking which slightly surprised even her. "I promoted you. Previously you were just a make-up girl due to your convenient ability, now you have become a lollipop girl because I remember you by your strongest trait. You better cherish it, this also means that I slightly acknowledged you after working with you." I said with a small smile. "...Grr, why it can''t be for example Red beauty?! But I guess it''s slightly better than the make-up girl." Chelsea glared at me before she gave up and accepted her new nickname. "You can add "Red" anywhere you want but be careful about a "beauty" thing. I will tell you details about what happened a few hours ago later. Anyway, what were you doing while we were busy?" I said with a provoking smile and then asked her when she sat down next to Taeko. "?!" Chelsea tensed up when she heard my question which slightly surprised me. --- ''I can''t possibly tell him that I wanted to help but failed miserably before even approaching my targets...He would definitely go back to calling me a make-up girl and definitely made fun out of me.'' Chelsea thought with wide-open eyes. --- "I-I was relaxing in the hot springs, I was quite exhausted you see...hehe" Chelsea said with an awkward expression while scratching her cheek. Is she embarrassed that she didn''t help us or is there something else? I narrowed my eyes while looking at her. "Eek-!" Chelsea immediately hid behind Taeko while putting her hands on Taeko''s shoulders, making her face me instead. Whatever, I am pretty sure that it''s just something stupid. I started explaining the situation while I approached Babara and...took off her clothes to check on her wound I caused to protect her heart from the curse. "...Normally I would use this chance to make fun of you but seeing how your expression is serious, I can''t..." Chelsea said and although she didn''t make fun of me, she still had to mention how she regrets that she can''t. "Do you think I like what I am doing right now? There isn''t any space to act embarrassed or awkward. I would have let Taeko take care of it but I also need to check on the curse if it''s not spreading anymore." I said with a small smile while raising my head from Babara to Chelsea. "Haven''t you said that you already removed the curse from her body?" Chelsea asked with a confused expression. "I did but how can I be sure that nothing unexpected will happen? I don''t know the curse''s process so I have to check on her condition at regular intervals." I explained while using my energy to slightly ease her condition. Although fire doesn''t exactly have healing properties, you can still burn your wound to stop the bleeding so I guess it has something to it. I was just trying to ease her suffering a bit and also make sure that nothing harmful is inside her body. ... "Anyway, I am done here, can you dress her up?" I said to Chelsea while wiping my hands with the wet cloth. "What is it? Are you able to take lady''s clothes off but unable to put them back?" Chelsea couldn''t resist to tease me with an amused smile when she finally saw that Babara''s complexion brightened a bit after my treatment. Lady my ?ss... "Maybe I am...do you want to try it out yourself?" I said while glaring at her. "Hehe, it was just a little joke, I am coming~!" Chelsea released a forced laugh and got up from the ground to dress Babara up. I went back to sit next to Taeko at my previous place. "..." Taeko didn''t say anything but she smiled after seeing our exchange and her smile only widened when I sat down next to her. "..." The atmosphere turned a bit awkward since Taeko kept glancing at me with a smile and Chelsea who was dressing Babara up kept raising her head, checking at us. She was trying to look discreetly but it was too obvious that she was interested in what has happened between us since we had no time to do anything due to fighting and treating Babara''s wounds. "Well...Girls, I will go back to the town and find some blankets or something we can use to sleep on instead of this hard ground." I said with a smile. "Oh?! How considerate of you to think of our beauty sleep. I wouldn''t be able to sleep on this hard ground." Chelsea said with a bright expression before she started rubbing her bu?? with a pained expression. I am thinking about Babara''s quick recovery instead of your bu??... "Wait, it''s not safe to return there..." Taeko, however, had a different opinion than Chelsea. She was looking at me with pleading eyes. "Don''t worry, they won''t find me in such a big town, not to mention that they have their own worries right now." I said with a comforting smile while getting up from the ground. Taeko didn''t say anything more but she still grabbed my hand which caused me to look at her with a confused expression. "Then I will go with you, it will be safer with two of us." She said and grabbed her sword that was lying next to her. "No, there can still be danger beasts lurking around here, you have to remain here...Lollipop girl, can you change my appearance?" I reassuringly tightened my grip and then shook off her hand. "Um...I can''t, it doesn''t work like that. I can''t just change your appearance whenever you want. This Teigu is mainly for me, it''s already good that I can prolong your disguise." Chelsea answered with a difficult expression while glancing at Taeko with curious eyes. "Well, doesn''t matter. I will just sneak into the town without letting anyone see me. Wait here for me." I said and jumped on the branch of the tree, ready to leave. "Can you take me a glass of milk while you will be there~?" Chelsea said while waving at me and Taeko was just looking at me with a worried look in her eyes. "..." I didn''t reply and just simply left. "Taeko~ Hi!" When Akashi left, Chelsea suddenly released a teasing smile while sitting down right next to Taeko. "? Hello?" Taeko was confused by Chelsea acting but she still replied. "Don''t worry about that guy, instead, you should trust him if you know him so long." Chelsea tried to comfort Taeko. "...Mm!" Taeko thought for a while before nodding her head with a small smile. "Anyway~ What had happened before I arrived? And I don''t mean granny''s injury and treatment..." Chelsea asked with a teasing smile while observing Taeko''s clothes if there was something out of place. Except for a slightly tattered shirt and her white tights which was most likely caused by the battle, nothing else suspicious was there. "Before...? Chelsea...our leader usually mentioned love between a woman and another woman. I have never really understood what does it mean but I want to ask you something...Is there a possibility of love between woman and man?" Taeko suddenly asked without replying to Chelsea''s question. "Huh?! *slap*" Chelsea was shocked by Taeko''s question so much that she had to facepalm herself. ''So this is what happens once you grow up without anyone teaching you common sense while your leader is also lesbian? Anyway, this is not like Taeko...something really happened but it probably wasn''t anything big.'' Chelsea thought while looking at Taeko''s clueless face tilted to the side as she was staring at her in confusion about why she facepalmed herself. "Haaa...listen Taeko. I won''t describe what love is because even I don''t truly know it, I only know a few common sayings but for each person, it can mean something else. As for love between man and woman...that''s usually what is considered normal since you can''t...have...kids without a man." Chelsea took a deep breath before she started explaining and teaching Taeko some common sense, however, even she started slightly blushing in the middle of such discussion. ''I know that I used a few tricks to make her tell me everything but to think that she would believe me so easily...I guess I will also have to teach her the importance of keeping those things to herself. You better thank me later, Akashi!'' Chelsea thought with a tired expression while touching her forehead. ---- "I am back" I said while standing behind sitting Chelsea. "Eek-! Don''t sneak up on us like that!" Chelsea said with an angered expression. "Yeah, yeah, here you go." I threw blankets on her and even one bigger tent and also... "Oh!! You really brought me milk? And it''s even hot...I love you Akashi!" Chelsea was surprised when she saw the bottle among the blankets and said with a teasing smile. Taeko flinched a bit when she heard Chelsea''s words and then looked at me with a curious expression. "Mm, you will pay me the money I spent later." I nodded with a smile and closed eyes and then informed her. "Haah? I thought that it was a gift...and for free." Chelsea immediately started looking downward with a disappointed expression and after a while, she even started mumbling something. I handed another bottle to Taeko. "? Thank you." She looked a bit confused but when I winked at her she smiled and took the bottle from my hand. I went to prepare a tent and also make a place for Babara more comfortable so she could recover slightly faster. . . . The next morning... When I woke up, I was lying between Chelsea and Taeko, as for how it happened. The tent I have brought wasn''t big enough for 4 people so when I wanted to sleep outside due to my resistance to coldness, Taeko immediately dragged me inside. While Chelsea complained a bit, in the end, she accepted it quite easily. Ugh...Why do I feel like this has already happened once... I thought while looking at Taeko who was resting her head on my ?h?st with a peaceful expression. I wouldn''t mind this at all except for Chelsea currently hugging my head between her b??bs. Before anyone wakes up, strike first! I thought and moved my head up in quite a quick motion and hit Chelsea''s chin. "Ouch! ...W-What are you doing?" She immediately woke up and stared at me and Taeko for a while before she regained her senses. Easy escape without being seen. That''s what I call ?ssassin. "Nothing, I woke up just a few seconds ago" I replied with a clueless expression. --- ''Then who hit me...I felt that something or someone hit my chin'' Chelsea thought while warily looking at clueless Akashi. --- After we all woke up, even Babara, we went to find some breakfast. . . "So, how are you doing?" I asked while crouching near Babara who was sitting on one of the trunks. "Much better than yesterday but my strength is still greatly affected...Thank you for saving our lives even though it was quite dangerous. We greatly underestimated them so I was slightly surprised that you didn''t choose to retreat by yourself" Babara said with a small disappointed smile. "Who do you take me for? I said that I will keep Taeko alive and also come back in case you will be in trouble so I did. I wouldn''t let Taeko die no matter how strong opponents I would be facing since I gave you my word." I replied while angrily glaring at her. "...Is it really just because of your word?" Babara asked with a teasing smile while observing her pupil''s slightly unusual behavior. "Can you tell me what the curse felt like? You are probably the first one to survive, judging from his expression when he saw you still breathing." I decided not to answer her question and instead, I changed the subject with a serious expression. Chapter 64 - #63 Oarburghs hideout Babara started explaining what she felt when she was under the curse. "He said that his sword is named Murasame, maybe it will help you later once you will be looking for more information" Babara said with a serious expression. "I see...The information you just provided to me is extremely valuable." I replied with a small confident smile. "Anyway...how did you stop the curse? Do you already have some kind of strategy against that sword? Because even if you are extremely skilled, there is always a chance for you to get caught off guard and attain one but fatal nick on your skin." Babara asked with a curious expression while putting her hand at her stomach on the location where I penetrated my hand into her body. "You already know about my ability to control fire...I just used the fire to purify it and burn the curse itself away." I explained with a small smile while looking at Taeko and Chelsea talking to each other some distance away from us. "You...burned it away? But wouldn''t that also burn my insides?" She asked with a curious expression. "I don''t have that good control over my flames but I was able to burn only the thing I wanted to burn, of course, it took a big toll on me since my control isn''t the best yet." I explained with a smile and Babara was slightly surprised by my words. "Anyway, what do you plan on doing, now that you have failed." I asked with a slightly curious expression. "First of all, we must return to our base and report this to our leader. This time, we have got big targets." Babara immediately replied with a slightly disappointed expression. "I see...your leader. Is she still the same after so many years?" I asked with a slightly curious expression since I still want to get my hands on the Danger Beasts control technique. "Well...It''s hard to say. Ever since she met you, she has been treating men with slightly more respect but her illness is still there. However, I must commend her that she at least tries to push her urges back when she is in a serious situation." Babara said with a tired expression. "Well, I guess her s?xu??ly ?ssaulting women is still better than whoring herself out on the streets...That would be a real disgrace for Oarburgh." I jokingly said with a small smile. "...Please don''t even joke about such things." Babara glanced at me and said with a serious expression. "Alright, when do you plan to leave? Are you well enough to travel?" I asked. "I want to return as fast as possible and my condition is already better so we will take our leave after lunch." She answered while glancing at both Taeko and Chelsea. . . . "Well, I guess I no longer need to accompany you since you will be returning to your clan right now." I said with a small smile while standing and facing all 3 of them. --- ''Are we going to part ways so soon? After I finally discovered something new and pleasant? What is this stinging pain?'' Taeko thought with a confused expression while pressing her hand to her heart. ''Although we didn''t spend long time with each other, it was fun and I kinda don''t want to return now. All of this despite him being utterly irritating and annoying the entire time'' Chelsea thought with a slightly sad smile. --- Babara and Chelsea said their goodbyes to me and turned around to leave however Taeko didn''T follow them and stood on her original position completely frozen. She was staring at me without blinking. "Taeko...?" Babara turned her head back and called her out but she still didn''t move a bit. When it looked like Babara was about to come back to check on Taeko... "Granny, how about we go ahead?! Taeko surely must have something to discuss with Akashi after all, they didn''t have time to talk about that yesterday''s fight at all." Chelsea was saying this while pushing Babara ahead with a forced smile. "Hm? Fine...stop pushing me, you are annoying as ever." Babara replied and started walking without looking behind her. Taeko finally responded and looked at Chelsea who only showed her thumb up with a wink before running after Babara. When Chelsea and Babara disappeared from our sight... "Taeko?" I called her out with a gentle smile and she looked down while gripping her sword tightly. --- ''What should I say? I have no idea why I even stayed behind to begin with...Chelsea said to simply follow what my instincts and heart say without thinking too much about it.'' Taeko thought with a difficult expression. --- "Um-! Akashi? Would you mind coming back with me?" She suddenly raised her head and called out my name aloud and then she blurted out this question. ...I see, well, I haven''t said when I will return and I could also use this chance to interact with their leader in better circumstances than before. And I won''t lie....I also want to spend more time with Taeko after the last night. My expression remained calm without any changes while I gestured for her to come closer. She was confused by this and tilted her head to the side in confusion but she still came close enough to me. I suddenly put my hand on her cheek and gave her a quick peck on her lips. "Is that enough of an answer for you?" I asked with a gentle smile. "Mm!" She immediately brightly smiled and nodded her head with a happy expression. "What is going on?" Babara asked while looking at Taeko before she directed her gaze at Chelsea who had a teasing smile on her face while looking at Taeko. "I am going with you, I will regularly check on your condition on your journey. I also want to talk with your leader under normal circumstances." I said with a small smile but Babara just glanced at me before looking back at Taeko who was brightly smiling. --- ''What exactly happened when I fell unconscious? It looks like Chelsea is aware...maybe I will force her to talk, hehe'' Babara was slightly confused from seeing her pupil act like...normal girl but she didn''t exactly mind it as long as she will continue to grow stronger. ''I definitely didn''t think that Taeko would dare to ask him to come with us. I highly doubt that what he said is his real reason why he is coming with us...Hehe, I can''t wait to spy on them.'' Chelsea thought with a naughty smile while enjoying her lollipop. --- "You don''t mind me knowing the location of your hideout, right?" I asked with a small smile. "...*sigh* This will be definitely troublesome" Babara released a tired sigh and muttered something while massaging the bridge of her nose. "Hm?" I tilted my head to the side with a smile and closed eyes, acting as if I didn''t hear her. I wonder if Mera will attack me on the first sight or if she will actually hold a normal conversation with me like a normal person. . . . Unknown mountains... *BANG* The debris flew everywhere. "Haha, this is already the fifth one!" I laughed when my ax kick made head one of the Danger Beasts that attacked us into a meat paste. "You have to meet Gilberda, you two will definitely hit it off right away" Chelsea said with a forced smile while her right eye was twitching when she noticed the damage all around the mountains, crater after crater. "Hm? Is she strong?" I turned at Chelsea and asked with a bright smile. "Yes, she was born with superhuman strength and then she was trained by Oarburgh. So I would say that she is quite strong, even bullets can''t penetrate her skin, even really sharp swords can only cause her scratches." Taeko jumped next to me and explained with a smile. Class: Blade Master (Lv. 3; +5 Str, +5 Agi, +2 Const) 23/40 XP Special Class: Yato (Lv. 5, +16 Str, +16 Const, +16 Agi, +5 Int) 19/160 SXP --- "Oh? Sounds interesting, do you have any other "interesting" members?" I asked Taeko with a curious smile. "You better be careful around Gilberda, she was greatly affected by our leader. She is almost the same as her with the expectation of not hating men. As for other members, there is also a girl named Cassandra, she was naturally born with four arms." Babara answered in Taeko''s stead and if my eyes didn''t fail me, I could swear to see Taeko pout a bit. Another pervert who can''t hold back her urges? To be honest, I am slightly afraid to take a step into their hideout... And girl naturally born with 4 arms? Hmm...interesting, she must be quite strong since she was trained by them and with 4 arms she can do twice more things than a usual person in the fight. Oarburgh is really interesting bunch except for a few people...But I wouldn''t mind having them as my personal ?ssassin unit. "Granny, say, how much would it cost to hire Oarburgh for eternity?" I asked with an amused smile. "?!" Both Taeko and Chelsea were surprised by my question. "...That''s something even I can''t estimate. But you can be sure that it would be a hefty sum, not even the Empire would find that price acceptable, not to mention we have bad relationship with the entire Empire since we are ?ssassins who have no qualms to ?ssassinate emperors" Babara replied with a serious expression. "Tch, I thought that you would feel at least a bit of shame due to this failure and would say the small sum of money" I muttered with a disappointed expression. "Heh, you are really cruel, lad."Babara chuckled when she heard my words. ... It took us more than 4 days to reach their hideout since I insisted on resting each night due to Babara''s condition. Although she wanted to refuse, I insisted, mainly to make it look like I really am here to check on her health. We traveled more than a day through the mountains before we found a small building with the stairs that led underground. Immediately the moment we entered, I noticed numerous beautiful women dressed in a maid outfit. What a harem underground... "Who is he?" "A man inside Oarburgh?! I thought that only Daniel is allowed here." The maids immediately started to gossip when they saw me walking alongside Babara and Taeko with carefree expression. "You know, it is much grander than I thought it would be." I said with a playful smile and closed eyes while having my hands behind my head. "How do you think we spend our money? We are also normal humans." Babara explained. "I wouldn''t say normal but humans you are~" I said with an amused smile while taking a peek at Babara''s expression with my left eye. We continued walking through enormous rooms underground filled with numerous maids that always started gossiping when they saw me. When we finally arrived in front of big double doors, Babara opened them and when we came in, I was finally able to see Mera sitting on the leather couch while hugging 2 maids from each side but I remember one of them while the other one has 4 arms which must mean that they are Cassandra and Gilberda. "Oh? Babara, you are back, how was the mis-?!" Mera stopped talking with a shocked expression when she noticed me, a man standing next to Babara. Both her maids also noticed this and looked towards us just to be shocked to see me. "Yo~! Long time no see Me-ra-sa-ma~" I said with an amused tone and closed eyes while raising my hand as a greeting. "?....?! A-Akashi?!" At first, she looked a bit confused but after looking more closely and thinking about how many men she met who would dare to speak to her like that, she finally found the answer. She stopped hugging her maids and stood up with a shocked expression. Her maids were now more shocked by Mera''s behavior than by my presence, they also stood up and went to Mera''s side. Chapter 65 - #64 Chelseas suffering "What are you doing here?" Mera asked me with narrowed eyes. Not so friendly face which I already expected but she isn''t overly hostile either...surprising. "What kind of welcome is that? How about a little friendly hug since we didn''t see each other for 5 years~" I said with a friendly smile and spread arms. "Wha?!" A maid on Mera''s right side immediately exclaimed when she heard my words. She had purple eyes and long purple hair tied in two ponytails. She also had four arms which meant that she is Cassandra. "Hug? You expect a hug from me after you kicking me a few hundred meters away?!" She asked with an upset expression. "? a few hundred meters? Ah! It''s you!" Another maid on Mera''s side exclaimed with a surprised face while pointing at me. She had a green eyes and blonde hair and I remember that hair very well from 5 years ago, she must be Gilberda. "Alright, alright, sorry about that. However it was 5 years ago, I don''t think there is any need to fight with each other...Also, hello Gilberda! Although you didn''t show your face 5 years ago to me, I can still remember you." I shrugged my shoulders with an apologetic smile and then I waved with a smile at Gilberda who supposedly has superhuman strength. "? You remember me without even seeing my face?" She muttered with a dumbfounded expression. "I already forgot about that matter or otherwise I would have attacked you at first sight." Mera said to her defense while tossing her hair back with a proud face. "I see...heh" I chuckled seeing her act like this. *Puff* Suddenly my disguise disappeared and the only one who never saw me without disguise was Cassandra so she took a better look at me with a curious expression. "What is it? Do you want to make fun of me?" She asked with an angered tone. "Hm? Not at all, I find it fascinating and I am thinking how convenient it must be to have 4 arms. The fights would have a completely different meaning with 4 arms." I said with a curious smile while slowly approaching her and holding my chin with a curious expression. "Wha-?" Cassandra was quite surprised by my words but she quickly recovered from her shock a steeled herself when I finally approached her. "Ehm, I am sorry but Dora is already mine." Mera cleared her throat to interrupt me and said with a smile while wrapping her arm around Cassandra who started slightly blushing. Dora? Probably nickname... "Don''t worry, I am not interested in her that way. There is already someone else." I looked at Mera and answered her with a small smile while returning to Babara''s and Taeko''s side. Taeko was intensively staring at me when I came back. "..." Cassandra looked slightly disappointed, I must be the first male who said that her arms aren''t disgusting so hearing me say that I have no interest at all must have disappointed her a bit. Even Mera noticed it and glared at me with hostile eyes. "Well, I meant that if I didn''t have anyone in mind already, I might have been interested" I said with a forced smile. I didn''t come here to make other members disappointed or hate me. --- ''I don''t see any problem with that...Can''t you just like two or more people at the same time?'' Mera thought with a thoughtful expression. --- "Then you better be careful around that person or I might decide to steal her if she will be to my linking." Mera said with a teasing smile. ...How come she is so...normal? Shouldn''t she hate me at least a little bit? "Nah, you will try it once and I will make sure that you will stop liking girls altogether~!" I took a few steps forward to her and replied with a teasing smile and closed eyes in a threatening manner. "Hehe, you are quite brave to speak those words to me so openly while being inside the unknown hideout full of ?ssassins" Mera took a few steps forward too and said with the same smile and closed eyes. "Haha, not at all. Quite opposite, I am a coward, it just shows how confident I am~!" I said with a wide smile while taking one more step forward, finally arriving in front of her. A vein appeared on Mera''s forehead when she heard my words. "Oho, I see, I see...How about you show me how confident you are, huh?" She replied while bringing her face with a twitching smile and vein on her forehead closer to mine. "No prob, how many meters do you want to fly this time~?" I asked with a bright smile while looking down on her. "Mera-sama...?" Both her maids called out to her with a dumbfounded expression. "?...Hmph!" Mera looked behind her at her maids before turning back at me, she tossed her hair back and walked away from me. "Babara, I believe that you have something to report to me." Mera said while sitting down on the couch. --- ''*sigh* Finally it''s over, thankfully nothing happened.'' Babara thought with a tired expression. --- "Yes, the targets we accepted to eliminate are far more troublesome than we first thought." Babara said with a serious expression. "Hm? That doesn''t sound like you completed the mission. Tell me, what happened?" Mera narrowed her eyes when she noticed Babara''s tone. "I will go and show Akashi around, is that alright?" Taeko took hold of my arm and said with a slightly excited smile while looking at Babara and then Mera "..." Babara glanced at Taeko before redirecting her gaze at Mera. "...Go" Mera said with closed eyes and disinterested expression. Taeko immediately nodded her head with a grateful expression and then dragged me outside of the room. ---When Akashi and Taeko left--- "What happened to Taeko during this mission?" Mera immediately asked Babara because even she noticed the big changes in her behavior. "I don''t know, however, I am aware of who might know...heh" Babara said before glancing at Chelsea who remained next to Babara despite wanting to leave with Taeko and Akashi. She just didn''t want to interrupt them so she decided to play a nice onee-san for Taeko, however, at that time she still didn''t know that she would suffer because of her choice. "Hm? Heh." Mera looked at clueless Chelsea and chuckled. When Chelsea noticed this, she finally understood and both Babara and Mera formed a sinister smile while looking at her. ''?! Why is it always me!!! I can''t disappoint Taeko!'' Chelsea thought and steeled herself to face even torture. --- . Taeko and I started walking around their hideout and maids kept giving us weird looks or more like at me. "Is it really so rare to have a male visitor here?" I asked with a slightly tired expression when we were finally in Taeko''s room all alone. "Well, there is only one male here and he is a leader''s butler. However, he is already quite old so you are the only young male here." Taeko explained with a slightly helpless smile while sitting on her bed with her hands resting peacefully on her th??hs. Maybe I can use this chance since we are alone here... I approached her and crouched down in front of her and took hold of her hands which slightly confused her. "Taeko, what do you think of two of us? I want your honest thoughts on what you feel. I don''t want you to regret anything." I asked with a serious expression since it was quite hard to guess what she is thinking with her usually stoic face. It is also visible that she is inexperienced and she has never done anything like what we did a few days ago. It could all be just ?ust and I am not saying that it''s bad to feel ?ust but one should be able to control it and do what he truly wants and not just "need" "I-...I don''t know, all of what happened between us is completely new for me, I have never felt so...happy before. Not even when grandmother rescued me when I was just a child." Taeko replied with a slightly complicated expression, she was happy but she was also feeling strange because she couldn''t understand what was happening within her. "I don''t want to speak for you since I don''t know what you exactly feel but maybe you are slowly falling in love." I said with a gentle smile and gently squeezed her hands. "Falling in love...? ...What about you, Akashi?" She asked with hesitating expression and pleading eyes. "Haha, I can''t understand my own feelings either but I can tell with confidence that I want to protect you with everything I''ve got and keep you close to me." I released a slightly awkward laugh and replied with what I have felt every time I looked at Taeko. I was slightly afraid that she won''t be able to understand my words but instead of replying she pulled me on her bed, on top of her. I looked with a slightly surprised expression at Taeko and she just smiled with flushed cheeks while lying peacefully on her bed and looking straight into my eyes. I put my hands above her head to support myself and then I went for a kiss. We continued kissing for a while before we both opened our mouths, wanting to move on the next stage, however... *Knock* *Knock* *Creek* Someone knocked on the door hurriedly and then instantly opened them. "Taeko! There is a little...problem?" Chelsea burst into the room and looked at us lying together on the bed with open wide eyes and flushed cheeks. --- ''What are they doing?!! This isn''t something you should do in the broad daylight!'' Chelsea thought with a completely red face when she saw Taeko lying under Akashi in a completely submissive pose with her hands positioned above her head while a gently smiling at Akashi, she also noticed a bit of saliva between Taeko and Akashi''s lips. --- "It looks like you really want to be spanked, lollipop girl" I immediately got up from Taeko and said with a twitching smile at Chelsea. I started to slowly approach Chelsea with a spread arms and big smile with closed eyes Thankfully we didn''t start undressing or it would be even more awkward but we shouldn''t have done this in the broad daylight in the first place, however, that''s not an excuse for Chelsea to burst in here without waiting for us to reply, heh. *Gulp* "I-I think there is no need, it is all just a big misunderstanding...I promise that no one-" Chelsea started slowly moving backward with her hands up and a slightly afraid expression but before she could finish her sentence... *SLAP!* "AAAH!" Her scream resounded through the entire hideout. ---In the main room where Mera usually spent her time--- "Hm? Was that...Chelsea?" Mera muttered with a confused expression while touching her lower lip with her index finger. "*sigh* What the hell is she doing this time?" Babara released a tired sigh when she heard Chelsea''s muffled scream. ---Before Chelsea came inside Taeko''s room--- "Why don''t you want to tell us?" Babara asked with a devious smile while cornering Chelsea. "I-I don''t know anything...I promise!" Chelsea said with a pleading expression while putting her hand to her heart. "Hmm, I have a much better method of how to make her talk. Gil, Dora. *Snap*" Mera said with a bright smile and snapped her fingers. "Yes!" Both Cassandra and Gilberda answered with an excited smile and then they approached Chelsea from each side. "W-What is it?" Chelsea asked with a forced smile. "Since you don''t want to talk then we can only do one last thing." Mera replied and both maids grabbed Chelsea by her shoulder, dragging her to the couch. . . "No~ Not there~! Ah! Instructor, help me, please!" Chelsea tried to stop groping hands exploring her body under her clothes but she was powerless against so many hands so she tried to plead for Babara''s help while extending her hand to her. "...I am not here" Babara replied with closed eyes, completely ignoring what was happening so close to her. "No! Don''t pinch them!! I surrender!! I will tell you so just stop pinching them!!!" Chelsea finally stopped resisting and decided to sold Taeko''s secret out for her freedom. "Hmm...Well, a deal is a deal...*Snap*" Mera said with a disappointed expression and snapped her fingers once again and her maids stopped groping Chelsea. Chelsea was finally free so she sat up with a completely red face while adjusting her clothes. After she was done, she wrapped her arms around herself with a vigilant look and started retelling what Taeko told her. ... "WHAT?! My Taeko....and HIM?! I wanted to be first to kiss Taeko!" Mera immediately exploded with a shocked and upset expression. "Is what you have said the truth, Chelsea?" Babara asked with a serious expression. "I don''t know...I haven''t seen them myself, it''s what Taeko told me but I saw her sitting between his legs while leaning against his ?h?st near the campfire." Chelsea replied with ashamed expression. "What are your thoughts on this?" Babara directed her attention to Mera since she knew how she wasn''t fond of the man and woman relationship, not to mention that woman is from her clan. "Grr! We will solve this next day! I am too angered to care anymore today, Gil, Dora, to my chambers. I have to get rid of this bad mood somehow." Mera said while leaving the room with angry steps "?! Yes!" Both Cassandra and Gilberda instantly answered and followed after Mera with excited faces. Now, they were even grateful to Akashi because since Mera met Akashi for the first time, she started slowly reducing the time she usually spent with them. "*sigh*" Babara just looked at Chelsea before she released a long sigh while shaking her head, she turned around and started leaving the room too. ---Taeko''s room, present--- "Did you have to hit me so hard?!!" Chelsea asked with an angered expression while rubbing her bu??. "It wasn''t meant for p???sur?, of course, I am going to hit you hard." --- ''...Actually I felt a bit of p???sur? from it but it was only because I was groped just a few minutes ago before coming here!'' Chelsea rather didn''t talk and only looked down with an ashamed expression. --- "Pfft" Taeko looked at us with a small smile and she even started giggling for a moment. "Taeko! Are you okay with this?! He practically just s?xu??ly harassed me in front of you! Aren''t you angry?" Chelsea turned to Taeko with pleading eyes. "Hm? Angry? I mean...he also smacked me once but it was more gentle so I think that he really meant this as punishment." Taeko tilted her head to the side in confusion and answered in a completely different way than Chelsea wanted. "Hauuu, why is it always me?!!" Chelsea dropped on the ground with her bu?? first and started complaining to us. --- ''Why does she have to be so clueless now of all times?!'' Chelsea complained to herself while looking at Taeko who was looking back at her with a confused expression. --- Chapter 66 - #65 Taekos feelings and first "night" (R18) *Knock* ...*Creak* Someone else knocked on the door and waited for a bit before coming in. "Is everything alright, Taeko?" It was an old man dressed in a black butler''s outfit. His entire demeanor was calm and mild. "Hm? Yes, I am sorry for disturbing everyone, anyway, this is a good chance to introduce you to our savior." Taeko said with a small smile, it was apparent that she is fond of Daniel. And who wouldn''t...he looks like a normal and calm old man. "Savior?! Are you the one who saved Babara and Taeko? If that is so...I can''t express my gratitude enough. My name is Daniel." He muttered with a shocked expression while looking at my fiery red hair and eyes before he bowed down to me as much as he could. ? What''s up with him? I mean, it''s apparent that he cares for Taeko but it doesn''t look like it''s that MUCH. "No need, I was just doing my job. By the way, my name is Akashi. It''s nice to meet you even though I doubt that we will be meeting each other often since I will be here at most only for a few days before returning home." I responded with a friendly smile since I could feel that his gratitude was honest. We talked for a little while and I noticed him calling out Babara''s name quite a lot of time which made me suspect that he is into her which wouldn''t be that unrealistic since they look at the same age. Maybe they know each other from their young days... After talking for a while, I decided to leave Taeko''s room together with Daniel since the mood was already ruined by Chelsea, however, I didn''t even want to go too far in the broad daylight when "anyone" can come inside the room anyway. I was given a guest room and also one of the maids was ?ssigned to me for the time being. The first night I spent inside their hideout, I checked my room for any bugs but I was slightly surprised that Mera didn''t try anything. I almost can''t recognize her. Her personality changed quite a lot, however, I have no idea why... I spent 2 more days with Taeko and when I wasn''t with Taeko, I could occasionally see her talking with Chelsea about something. The fourth day I spent inside their hideout, Taeko knocked on my doors in the evening and asked me with a slightly awkward expression and flushed cheeks if I can go to her room with her which slightly surprised me. Her taking initiative was something I never expected. ... "Is there something you want to discuss with me?" I asked with a small smile while we both sat down on her fairly large bed. "Um...A-Akashi? Do you want to take it to the next level?" She suddenly asked me with a low voice while gripping her knees with her hands and looking down with flushed cheeks. "? Is this what you were discussing with Chelsea for the last 2 days?" I asked with a slight frown. "...Yes, you will have to return home soon so I want something special to happen. I asked Chelsea what would that be and she said that if I truly mean it with you, I should have s?x with you." She explained with a straight face. ...I would have thought that she would be slightly more embarrassed considering how inexperienced she is. "...And do you really want that? I don''t want that lollipop girl to influence your decision." Hearing Akashi''s words, Taeko couldn''t help but remember her last conversation with Chelsea ---Day before--- "But how do I know that he also means it? And what if he will refuse?" Taeko asked Chelsea with a conflicted expression while they were eating lunch. "Refuse you? Hah! Remember Taeko! If he won''t instantly jump on you, tearing your clothes after you will tell him that you want him, he really cares about you." Chelsea replied with a small laugh while pointing her fork at Taeko''s clothes around her br??sts while winking. "Then what if he will instantly jump on me? Does that mean that he doesn''t love me?" Taeko asked with a tilted head to the side in confusion. "Eh? Um...well, that depends. But if he truly cares about you, he will keep himself in check, that''s the easiest way how to find out. If it will end up differently, you can still ask him to stop in time and see if he will stop or not." Chelsea replied with a slightly awkward smile, for her, these past 2 days were the most taxing days. She had to teach Taeko some common sense which definitely wasn''t her easiest mission. ... ---Back to present--- (Both Akashi and Taeko are 18 ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ) Without any warning, Taeko put her arms around me and pulled me on top of her while she lay down on her bed. We stared in each other''s eyes for a few seconds before I brought my face closer and we started kissing, we completely skipped normal kiss and instantly opened our mouth, immediately wrapping our tongues around each other. I started slowly untying Taeko''s special white shirt while our tongues were busy with each other. When I got rid of Taeko''s white shirt, I was finally able to see her flawless porcelain body despite her all training. My hand flipped over her bra and I started gently massaging her br??st while occasionally teasing her erected n?pp??s. "Mm-!" A low muffled m??n escaped from her mouth but it was almost impossible to hear due to our constantly sealed lips. By hearing her m??n, my member was already fully erected but I was still fully aware of my actions and I was slightly hesitating, not sure if Taeko truly wants it. "Hm? Is something wrong?" Taeko asked me with a confused and slightly panic expression as if she did something wrong once I stopped kissing her. "No...Taeko, this is the last chance for you to say no, we can just cuddle the entire night without going any further. After all, we started this relationship just a few days ago." I said with a small smile while holding back my urge to just eat defenseless Taeko who was lying under me. "You...don''t want to do it?" She asked with a slightly sad expression. "That''s definitely not the case...quite opposite, I am having a problem just keeping myself from not taking you right now. I just want to hear your answer for the last time so I can do this without any regrets" I said with a gentle smile. What would Raksaya think of me? Being so scared to have s?x with someone...I guess I really care about Taeko and don''t want her to regret any moment we will spend together. I thought while gently moving her hair behind her ear with a slightly sad and nostalgic smile. --- ''...What is this feeling I feel right now inside my heart? Why do I feel like I want to just jump on Akashi? Seeing his smile while he was moving my hair back, I can''t help but...'' Taeko thought with glazed wide-open eyes. --- Taeko suddenly put her arms around me and forced me to lie literally on her and she didn''t stop hugging me for a while. "Taeko?" I asked with a slightly confused tone. "I-I want to feel you, Akashi,...inside me...please" She whispered with a really low voice. "Hearing her whisper those words to my ear with her completely flushed cheeks, I couldn''t help but stop thinking about all useless things and I start to act by my instincts. I quickly got rid of my clothes and started teasing her n?pp??s with my tongue. "Oh?! Mmm~!" Taeko was surprised but she immediately m??n?d aloud this time since her mouth was finally free. I kept on playing with her fairly big and firm br??sts, not too large or too small, just perfect size. After a few short minutes I decided to move a little bit down and I was kissing her along the way down there. When I finally arrived down, I could already see that her blankets were quite wet, not to mention her p?nt??s. I immediately move her p?nt??s away so her v?r??n v???n? could "breath". The moment I removed her p?nt??s, the intoxicating smell immediately invaded my nose. Her clothes were now completely taken off except for the white tights that made her look even s?xier. "A-Akashi?" She called out my name with a low voice and slightly ??wd expression while looking down at me. Her face was full red like a tomato and the position of her hands indicated that she was telling me to do whatever I want. I couldn''t decline such an offer from Taeko so I immediately started pleasuring her with my tongue and fingers. "Ahh~!" The moment I buried my tongue and fingers into her, she instantly climaxed. I stopped for a while and waited for her to catch her breath and then continued for a few more minutes while she gripped my hair with her hands due to the p???sur? she was feeling at the moment. She even used her legs to press me even closer, it was as if she wanted to become 1 with me. After making sure that she is ready, I positioned closer to her and started rubbing my p?n?s against her v???n? lips, teasing her."Ah...A-Akashi? C-Can you stop for a while?" She suddenly asked me with ragged breath. I didn''t want to stop but I pushed the urge to penetrate her aside and listened to her. "Yes?" I asked with a gentle smile but it was also slightly forced since I was pleasuring her the entire time while enduring the tension down there. But I resisted it because I wanted to make her feel as best as I could, I wanted her first s?x to be the best one with full attention directed on her. "I- You have already done a lot to make me feel really good, can''t I somehow repay you?" Taeko asked with a pleading expression while glancing at my p?n?s with curious eyes. ?! This slightly surprised me so I back away a bit from her and sat down with my erected p?n?s pointing at the ceiling. "You can do the same thing I just did with this." I said with a small smile while pointing at my p?n?s. She nodded her head with red cheeks and slowly crawled to me, she took my p?n?s into her hands and put the tip into her mouth. She started awkwardly su?k?n? on it which was more than enough of evidence that she is really inexperienced. However, despite her being inexperienced, she was doing a great job, the inside of her mouth was really hot and wet which almost forced me immediately to ?um but I forced myself to stop. Although I can go more rounds in a row, I didn''t want the first round to end before Taeko loses her v?r??n?t?. To be honest, even I am a v?r??n in this body, I completely forgot about this fact. With each second that passed by, she was getting better and better or maybe I was simply getting addicted to Taeko''s mouth but either way, I stopped her and made her lay down on her back once again while pinning her arms to her bed. Her th??hs were completely open without me doing anything as if she was inviting me in. "W-Will it fit in? I-I had a problem taking it whole into my mouth" She suddenly asked with glazed eyes and slightly ??wd smile while looking at my face. "Only one way to find out but don''t worry, I will make sure to make it as painless as possible." I said with a reassuring smile and kissed her perky n?pp??s before getting ready to finally penetrate her. I slowly penetrated her and her v???n? immediately stretched herself to adapt to me, a bit of blood started pouring out of her v???n? which meant that I took her v?r??n?t?. "Hmm~!" Her expression didn''t indicate that she was in pain, quite opposite, she was m??ning more than ever so I sealed her mouth with my lips and we started once again play with our tongues, waiting until her v???n? fully adapts to me. After a while, I started slowly moving and she immediately wrapped her legs around me, pressing me as close as she could to her. The moment I moved even deeper, she started m??ning quite aloud despite having her mouth sealed. Her v???n? already adapted to my p?n?s and it started squeezing my p?n?s as hard as it could. At that moment, both of us were at the peak of the heat and we stopped thinking about anything and just enjoyed feeling each other. We started changing positions one by one. We finally stopped with the last cowgirl position and I must admit that it was probably the best one except for the first one when I penetrated her. It gave me a great view of the entire Taeko''s beautiful body and her flushed cheeks while she was intensively staring down at me. In the end, we both climaxed at the same time, however, I made sure to pull out before that happened as I was quite sure that Taeko doesn''t want to have a kid yet and I wouldn''t want to risk anything. "Ah...Akashi, thank you~" Taeko said with a tired tone and her body dropped down on me, completely depleted of its strength. I smiled at her peaceful sleepy face and carried her into the bathroom inside her room to clean her and myself. After cleaning her while she was just resting with closed eyes and occasionally opening one of them to look at me with a loving smile, I carried her back to her bed. I put some random blanket I found in Taeko''s wardrobe over the wet spots on her bed and then put her down on the bed. "A-Akashi? Can you stay with me, please?" Taeko asked me with a pleading look and a tired voice. "What do you think I intended on doing, silly?" I asked with a gentle smile. I lay down next to her and snuggled so close to her that I could feel her peacefully and calmly exhaling. "*Akashi...I...love you~*" She suddenly brightly smiled while looking at me being so close to her and whispered while wrapping her arms around me so I can''t run away before closing her eyes. ?! I was completely caught off guard by her words and I could only stare at her with wide-open eyes. She most likely already fell asleep. "*I won''t let anyone harm you, no matter who it is*" I whispered back despite knowing that she is already asleep and I moved her hair behind her ear with a gentle smile. I also wrapped my arms around her and closed my eyes to get some rest. That night, I had the best sleep I have ever had since being born into this world. . . The next morning when I woke up, I noticed that Taeko was still sleeping with a peaceful and satisfied smile so I decided to just cover her with a blanket and let her rest. When I was about to go have breakfast, the maid that was ?ssigned to me, informed me that Mera wants to talk to me. Therefore I skipped breakfast and just went to the previous room where I met Mera for the first time after arriving here. "So? Is there something you want to discuss with me?" I asked with a calm expression while standing in front of Mera who was relaxing on the couch with her maids on each side. "Yes...It concerns Taeko." Babara who stood neutrally between us replied to my question in Mera''s stead. "...I see, I guess that''s what that lollipop girl meant to tell us previously. What about it? Are you dissatisfied with this fact?" I asked with narrowed eyes and dead serious face that indicated I don''t care about their opinion or about anyone''s opinion on this matter. "?!" Both of them together with both maids were completely shocked by this change in me. All of them could feel that air became numerous times heavier than before. Chapter 67 - #66 Limit Removal! Babara just looked at Mera but didn''t make any move to stop me. I have no idea if it was due to not being fully recovered or because she simply didn''t want to make any move. It looked as if Babara was telling Mera to choose her words carefully with just her look as Mera''s advisor. "...Tch, since you are so serious about this, I will let it slide in Taeko''s case but don''t think that you can go and steal females from my Oarburgh, I am looking other way in Taeko''s case because you saved both her and Babara. But I can''t let you just take her away, she is still part of Oarburgh, we raised her as our own child." Mera said with an upset expression while clicking her tongue before returning to her serious expression. "I know, she is safer here than with me, I live in the Capital and all the stronger people will already be aware of her face and figure." I said with a calm tone and closed eyes, completely retracting my earlier aura. "...At least you aren''t completely controlled by your own emotions." Babara muttered with a small satisfied smile. "I will be leaving in a few days however I still have something that I want from you, Mera" I ignored Babara''s comment and informed Mera in front of me and since I had no idea how to call her, I just used Mera without "-sama". "...Mera?...What is it?" She muttered her name with one brow raised before asking me with furrowed brows. "I want to learn how to control Danger Beasts" I bluntly said without beating around the bush. "What?!" Mera stood up from the couch in shock and exclaimed with a dumbfounded expression. Her maids had a similar reaction as for Babara, she already expected this. "Are you aware of how precious it is to us, Oarburgh? These teachings are what our ancestors left to us and only the rightful leader can learn how to utilize them to the maximum. Other members can still learn how to control them but only with the leader''s permission and even then their control won''t be as good as the leader''s. You aren''t even Oarburgh, and it''s also not like you can simply join us by saying you are one of us." Mera calmed down a bit and explained while standing, not bothering to sit down since she was a bit embarrassed that she reacted so strongly. "...Come on, he already has a lot of resources from us. Not to mention his relationship with Taeko...He is practically part of Oarburgh in a different meaning." Babara said with her hands behind her back and closed eyes. "Babara...I understand that he saved you and your pupil but this is not the time for feeling grateful. It''s the truth that he already knows most of our secrets but that''s one more reason why to not let him know our utmost secret." Mera explained while shaking her head with a slightly disappointed expression. "And what if I want to buy Oarburgh loyalty for eternity? Wouldn''t that make me eligible to learn it?" I suddenly asked while listening to those two arguing between each other. "Do you even realize what you are saying here? The Revolutionary Army had to empty their pockets just to afford us to kill a few ?ssassins." Gilberda asked me with a dumbfounded expression. "I know but don''t worry, I am already starting big business inside the Capital, it''s just a matter of time until I will be filthy rich and I am quite interested in you, Oarburgh. I like your code, Death will come for everyone, good and evil. It''s just a matter of time. Just by this saying, I can tell that your ancestors and you are a capable group of people." I said with an amused smile. "It''s hard to imagine that you would actually pay monstrous sum of money for a few ?ssassins. Why do you want to learn the Danger Beast control so much? And even if you will pay our loyalty for eternity, we can''t just share our utmost secret." Mera replied with a thoughtful expression while warily observing me. "It''s a very convenient technique. You said that you can''t just share your utmost secret but what if I will buy your loyalty and I will also have a great relationship with the leader?" I asked with a sly smile and my index finger facing the ceiling. "...What do you mean?" Mera asked with a raised eyebrow and slightly confused expression. "Taeko...She will be the next leader. I don''t see anyone here more capable than her. So how about we make a deal, I will pay you a big sum of money later, I will train Taeko to be even stronger and teach her some good strategies. And you will let me know the method how to control the Danger Beasts" I said with a confident smile when I mentioned Taeko as the next leader which slightly surprised Mera''s maids. --- ''He makes it sound like we can''t get her any stronger than he can. But it is the truth that he is extremely strong even without his Teigu which is quite strange. I would have understood if he was born with superhuman strength like Gil, but he simply looks like a normal man. Also, I have heard that he developed a technique similar to Taeko''s deadliest technique, with the exception of his technique being focused on defense. If he would be able to teach her that and make her blend those 2 techniques into one...Taeko would grow perhaps even twice as powerful.'' Mera thought with a thoughtful expression. ''How ironic...Both of their techniques are similar yet his technique is focused on defense and Taeko''s is focused on offense. It makes one feel like they were made for each other, heh. To think that one day I would have thought that a man and a woman were made to be together'' Mera thought with a slightly amused yet defeated smile. "...Since you want it that much...I can accept the offer and even let you learn it right now, that is if you will be capable enough and if not the offer still holds on." Mera after a minute of thinking answered with a small smile while pressing her finger to her lips. "Mera-sama?!" Both maids were surprised to hear that Mera accepted the deal, even Babara was slightly surprised. If I am capable of learning, huh? Well, we will see. "Will you let me first see...How can one even learn it? Is there some kind of scroll left by your ancestors or what?" I asked with a slightly curious expression. "Heh, come with me, I will show you." Mera chuckled and started going towards the wall full of the bookshelves while swaying her ?ss from right to left. Her maids immediately glanced there and blushed before looking away. Ugh...I rolled my eyes and just followed after her until we arrived in front of the big bookshelf. She suddenly summoned her wrigglers and made them fill the empty spaces in the bookshelf. Hm? Interesting, I thought it would be some kind of clich¨¦ with filling missing spaces in bookshelf with the books. *Creek* Suddenly dull sound could be heard on the other side of the enormous room and the previous empty stone wall was slowly opening from the middle. What kind of mechanism is that? It looked like some kind of method described in paintings but there was also some kind of text under each painting. "...I guess you won''t just tell me what that text means, right?" I asked Mera who finally stopped walking and turned at me with an amused smile. "That would have been too easy plus no one else understands it except for me, the leader. How about it? You can still turn around if you aren''t confident enough and if Taeko will take my position, she will be able to help you." Mera said with a sly smile. --- ''It''s already generous of me to give you such a chance. If you will be able to understand it, I will gracefully accept my defeat. If you will fail, we will only profit from it.'' Mera thought with a small smile, wanting to test Akashi. She was already aware that he is strong, however, she wanted to see if he also has an intellect and more than everything...talent. --- Hearing her words, I frowned down and once again glanced at all paintings. I turned around and started walking towards the exit. "Hm? Are you giving up?" Even Mera was slightly surprised by how easily I refused. "Heh, don''t tell me that you have forgotten my words after those 5 years? ...I am absolute" I said with half-open eyes and slightly arrogant smirk. --- ''?! This is the same aura from 5 years ago...*gulp*'' Mera thought while warily watching Akashi. --- [Absolute Dominance - activated +60% to stats] Now my intelligence should be high enough to notice any small details on those paintings. I can''t maintain it for a long time since I practically forced myself into this state without fighting anyone, this must also be possible due to leveling my special class to Lvl 10. I quickly started observing all paintings while completely ignoring the slightly shocked faces of four people in front of me. After 10 seconds... I can remember all of the paintings and in which order they go but...it will be much harder than I thought. If I want to find something, I must stop getting my thoughts interrupted by the outside world. Even just flickering flame of the torches in the other room was interrupting me to use my brain at 100 percent. I chose to select a different approach and I slowly closed my eyes while relaxing my arms, letting them just hang next to my body like a jelly. I started thinking about complete emptiness and soon enough I felt as if my whole body was slowly spinning in place. One place I felt like I was upside down yet I couldn''t even feel the ground under my legs so there was no guarantee that I was even upside down, I only felt nothingness around me. When I finally opened my eyes, I was standing nowhere and only numerous paintings were in front of me together with 4 people that were together with me inside the room. I looked around but found nothing else except for a images of those people and then paintings. I started observing them more carefully this time. I spent a long time in this...nothingness but the images of people inside the room with my outside body changed only a bit. I continued inspecting paintings and their similarities until I finally found answer and felt a small connection to those insects inside the paintings as if they were alive. ---Outside of Akashi''s consciousness--- "What is he doing?" Gilberda asked Cassandra with a weird expression while glancing at Akashi who was standing still for more than 5 seconds without moving a muscle already. "No idea..." Cassandra replied while shaking her head. Mera and Babara only kept staring at Akashi with cautious eyes. Suddenly, Akashi''s lips parted a little bit and he slowly opened his eyes with enlarged vertical pupils and also a small almost nonexistent red spark escaped from them. He wasn''t blinking at all and his eyes were fully focused. "?! Is that-?!" Mera was immediately shocked when she noticed his focused eyes, as everyone else was. "Limit removal!" Babara confirmed Mera''s suspicion. "I-Impossible, he wasn''t raised here...How is it possible for him to do that?!" Gilberda exclaimed with a shocked expression and Cassandra was also speechless from seeing this since not everyone could learn that as she herself didn''t learn it yet. ---Akashi''s POV--- When I opened my eyes, I felt like I could do anything as long as I focus on that thing. I also felt a faint connection with those insects but this time, it wasn''t from paintings. I slowly extended my arms towards Mera as a gesture of inviting which puzzled everyone. However, soon enough a few insects left from inside of her clothes to fly and land on my inviting hand. "What?!" Mera was once again shocked by this since I controlled her own insects. However, after 10 more seconds of controlling those insects, the effect of [Absolute Dominance] and other things wore off and they finally started listening to Mera''s orders to return to her. I was slightly tired and felt a little headache so I wanted to go rest a bit. "Thanks for everything, I will go rest for a bit and absorb the knowledge I learned here." I said with a smile towards Mera and then turned around, leaving the room. ---After Akashi left--- All 4 remained to stare at his slowly disappearing back with shocked expressions, Mera herself even had a slightly horrified expression while looking at Akashi. "If he wouldn''t have been born to the noble family, he would have definitely become part of Oarburgh. He was practically born to be one of us." Babara said her honest thoughts aloud with a slightly disappointed expression and then started slowly leaving the room with her hands behind her back. Mera only had a thoughtful expression after hearing Babara''s words. Chapter 68 - #67 Beastmaster I returned to my room and when I got there the maid ?ssigned to me was already inside my room. She looked a bit startled when she saw me but she continued doing her work which was cleaning the room. "Can you leave me alone for a while?" I asked with an urgent tone. "Um...But Mera-sama said-" She was hesitating. "Don''t worry, I will talk to her in case you will get in trouble, just go and do your thing for an hour then you can return and finish what you were doing." I reassured her. "Um...Alright." She awkwardly bowed to me and went towards the door. "Thanks." I said with a small smile and she also released a smile while nodding her head before closing the door. Finally alone... I thought and sit in a cross-legged position on my bed while leaning my back against the wall. I have to quickly absorb that feeling from the time when I was controlling Mera''s wrigglers. I could feel that there were numerous types of them, each with their own advantages and disadvantages. I closed my eyes and started absorbing all information from that time until I finally opened my eyes after a whole hour passed by. I get it now...Although I can''t actually command them, I can at least feel the connection with them, right now. --- [Congratulation on gaining a new class Beastmaster. This class is already passive from the beginning, however, it is also because it is completely different from other classes. This class doesn''t improve your actual stats but improves how you blend with surroundings, improves your communication with nature and its inhabitants. You can improve it by simply spending time within nature or by communicating with neutral, peaceful or even aggressive beasts. The higher level you attain in this class, the stronger beasts you can tame. The strength of the beasts also decides how many of the same strength category you can tame at the same time. The stronger beast is, the less of them you can control.] --- ---Mera''s side--- "?!" Mera who was walking towards the dining room suddenly stopped with a slightly surprised expression before it transformed into a defeated smile. "Mera-sama?" Both maids also stopped behind her and asked her with a confused expression. "It''s nothing." Mera shook her head with a small smile and continued walking. ''So he was really able to comprehend it just from paintings...what a monster. Not only he now knows our utmost secret, but he also learned Limit Removal while at it. Such a strange feeling when I know that I can''t actually do anything to him even if I wanted to. But what he had shown to us is more than a sign that he was meant to be part of us. I no longer even feel like getting back at him for what happened 5 years ago...Also, his offer sounded interesting, hiring us for eternity, huh? Hehe.'' Mera thought with an amused smile and she even completely forgot about the matter with Taeko. She started to slowly accept Akashi as part of her clan, family. She no longer felt bothered with him being around. ------ The maid returned to my room to finish her job and I left her to it. I went outside of my room to finally get breakfast. When I finally arrived at the dining hall, I instantly noticed numerous maids and also Mera with her two special maids. I quickly noticed even Taeko who was nervously sitting at the table and when she saw me, she immediately smiled brightly at me. Was it intentionally planned like this? I don''t see any reason why her maids aren''t sitting on her each side. Whatever, although I find her slightly creepy, she might even run away if I will sit right next to her. "Hi, Taeko! Do you want to practice today with me? I might have found the way how to improve your techniques and blend them more together." I immediately greeted Taeko with a smile while sitting down. "Good morning, Akashi! Do you really mean it?! I definitely want to!" She greeted me back with a slightly shy smile and flushed cheeks but she immediately turned enthusiastic when she heard word "practice" and improvement of her techniques. "Oh? You were already able to think of a way how to make Taeko stronger?" Mera exclaimed with a surprised expression and an amused smile. "Maybe..." I turned my head to the opposite side just to see Mera''s face quite close to me so I answered with a forced smile. She really is creepy, I don''t know why...maybe because of her insects? "I am looking forward to it the same was as Taeko...right, Taeko?" Mera said while looking at Taeko''s slightly red cheeks. "Yes!" She instantly nodded her head with a resolved expression without noticing that Mera was trying to tease her. "*I congratulate you for succeeding. Aren''t you really interested in joining us? I don''t really see you as someone who cares about authority.*" As we were eating, Mera suddenly whispered to me while gently wiping her mouth with a handkerchief. "*You are right, I wouldn''t care about authority if under different circumstances. I can actually imagine growing up here would be fun but there is no need to join or something like that now. With my relationship with Taeko...you can even consider me as part of your organization.*" I whispered back my honest thoughts with a slightly nostalgic smile when I thought of my times in my previous organization. Although I would have perhaps gained some kind of trauma from growing up in the environment filled with only women and 1 old man. I thought with an amused smile. "...*sigh* I will be going now if you will excuse me." Mera looked at my smile with a complicated expression before she suddenly stood up from her seat, leaving us. "M-Mera-sama?" Her maids exclaimed with surprised faces and wanted to follow her but... "Gil, Dora, don''t follow me, I want to be alone for a moment. Just finish your breakfast in peace" Mera said and walked out of the dining hall, leaving her maids staring at the door with dumbfounded faces. Taeko was also confused by Mera''s behavior but she quickly dismissed it and continued eating while occasionally glancing at me with a shy smile. I couldn''t help but gently smile at her after seeing her act like that. I felt someone''s glare while I was looking in Taeko''s lime green eyes. I turned at the opposite side where Mera was previously sitting just to see Gilberda leaning closer to me and intensively staring at me. "? What is it?" I asked with raised brow after seeing her face so close to me. "What did you do to Mera-sama? What is so special about you?" Gilberda asked me but it sounded more like she was muttering this to herself while holding her chin. "Gil, I think that you answered your own questions just an hour ago" Cassandra said while calmly taking a sip of tea with one of her hands while other 3 were also actively doing something useful. ...How enviable...but I guess people won''t treat you with respect and love in that condition. And even your own parents will reject you. I thought when I saw what everything was Cassandra doing at the same time with a little bit of pity in my eyes. "Oh, right...Tell me, how were you able to perform Limit Removal without ever learning it?" Gilberda asked me with a curious expression. Taeko immediately raised her head from food with a shocked expression when she heard Gilberda''s words. "So that state was what you call Limit Removal? Indeed, it felt like I removed unnecessary parts in my brain that were restricting it a little bit." It is indeed very powerful state of mind that can enhance your entire body and not just mind because the brain itself limits your body to certain extent so you know what you can do and what will tear down your body. Although it won''t immediately damage your body, it''s still a state that''s extremely taxing and I was able to endure it only for around minute on my first try. "Hah?! You didn''t even know? I thought that you somehow learned it in secret from someone but to think that you achieved it without any help...Most likely even Oarburgh ancestors would be extremely proud of you." Gilberda exclaimed while giving me a weird look before it turned to a slightly envious one. "Everyone has something...I heard that you have been born a bit stronger than other girls" I said with a provoking smile when I mentioned " a bit stronger" "Hah?! What do you mean by ''a bit stronger''? Do you want me to prove it to you that it''s not just a bit?!" She immediately exploded and shouted with an upset expression while rolling up her sleeves. "Heh, I have also heard that your temper is very explosive. I couldn''t understand the context before but now I am pretty sure that I understand. Oops, I didn''t mean to say that aloud, excuse me." I said with an amused smile and closed eyes while holding my hand in front of my mouth. "Pfft" Taeko suddenly started to giggle which angered Gilberda even more and a thick vein popped up on her forehead while she was clenching her fist positioned on the level of her stomach and forcing herself to widely smiling. "Fine! How about a little competition in arm wrestling, little man?!" She suddenly stood up from her seat and went to the stone table and sat down on the chair while dropping her hand at the table just to create a crack across the entire table. "Hehe, I am fine with that but you already destroyed the only stone table here...so...I guess we have no place where to compete" I chuckled seeing her temper and just shrugged my shoulders while saying this with a small smile. "Let''s go Taeko, we can have some practice, maybe we will be able to make your techniques even stronger." I stood up and extended my hand to Taeko who nodded with a gentle smile and took hold of my hand. As we started leaving the room... "Ha?! Wait! What kind of man are you?! Hey! Are you listening to me?!" Gilberda kept shouting at me but I completely ignored her. Ugh, her tempter is even bigger than her rack. . . . Taeko asked me if I was really able to remove my limiters but once I confirmed it myself, she immediately believed me. She was overly happy for me, perhaps too much. Maybe it was due to me becoming closer to her clan, to be honest, I already knew almost everything from Oarburgh. I could practically be considered a member, which I wouldn''t mind if it wasn''t for my goal to unite Empire and secure its position for once and for all. If I can have Oarburgh on my side, they will be a great help in doing so, not to mention that they can also raise other ?ssassins. Now that I thought about other ?ssassins...I have yet to see those twin sisters, Meela and Loris. I borrowed a practice sword and we began practicing together. I will remain only for a few more days before returning, I was outside for too long without any news about the Capital which makes me a little bit nervous. Although I am quite reluctant to leave Taeko here, I am sure that Mera won''t try anything but still, she was behaving really strangely as of lately. Chapter 69 - #68 Sparring *Clang* *Clang* The sounds of clashing swords resounded in the air while 2 figures were constantly moving and performing attacks at inhuman speed. Those 2 figures were me and Taeko, we were currently improving both of our techniques. "Taeko, that should be enough, do you want to try it for the last time?" I jumped some distance away from Taeko and asked with a calm smile. "Yes, please!" She nodded her head with a bright smile, it was apparent that she was having fun despite having her clothes soaked wet of sweat. "Alright, don''t forget that I am your enemy." I said with a serious expression and Taeko just nodded while taking a deep breath. She got into her usual stance while gripping her katana with only 1 hand. Her legs were spread and her other hand was positioned in a perfect position so she could shift her balance much faster or grip her katana with both hands extremely quickly without losing any momentum. Her eyes became completely dull and lifeless as if she was looking at someone already dead. "Let''s do this." I said with a smile and sprinted to her. When I felt like I am about to enter her zone, I used all my strength to punch the ground. *Bang* Making curtain of dust appear and a lot of rubble fly around but I also deliberately kicked some of them towards Taeko with all strength those stones could handle without completely crumbling apart. I didn''t waste any time and quickly followed after the rubble I kicked at Taeko while having my upper body leaning forward, resolved to rush at her without stopping. This allowed me to have higher speed but I also lost the ability to dodge backward. Even I didn''t see her exact position due to the dust in the air but I could see a few flashes of the blade so I completely knew where to strike. However, when I was about to slash my own weapon, I suddenly felt something coming my way from my right side at an incredible speed. Not gonna make it! I thought with wide-open eyes, surprised at Taeko''s improvement. I gritted my teeth and suddenly a red spark once again escaped from my vertical pupils. *Whoosh* Someone''s sword flew numerous meters away before stopping by landing and burying itself into the trunk of the tree, completely scaring a bird that was relaxing around. "Huh?" Taeko looked down at her empty hands with a confused expression before raising her head. "?! Akashi? That''s..." Despite believing me, she was still speechless when she saw my enlarged vertical pupils, completely focused eyes with lips slightly apart, making it look like I wasn''t in reality with her. I blinked and my eyes returned to a normal state. [+3 XP for practicing swordsmanship] x5 Class: Blade Master (Lv. 3; +5 Str, +5 Agi, +2 Const) 38/40 XP Hmm, looks like I can level up this class by practicing in advanced swordsmanship with someone who has an equal level of skill. "If I wouldn''t use the Limit Removal, you would have won. You improved a lot, you are really talented when it comes to swords." I praised her with an honest smile while gently ??r?ssing her cheek with my hand. To be honest, I still don''t completely understand that "Limit Removal" state but I am slowly getting some understanding. This time, my resolve to win practically forced me to enter that state. "Mm! Thank you for helping me. I have feeling that with this improved technique I would be able to take care of those 2 ?ssassins much faster." Taeko nodded her head with a bright smile while rubbing her cheek against my hand with closed eyes. "No need to thank me. I will be always here for you and even if not physically, I will still be here." I said with a teasing smile while pressing her area near her heart with my index finger. I could feel that her heart started beating a bit faster than before. "Ehm, Taeko..." Chelsea approached us and cleared her throat to announce her presence while holding Taeko''s katana that was sent flying away by me. She was behaving quite awkwardly while looking at both of us so I just released a teasing smile. Chelsea''s cheeks immediately blushed a little bit while averting her gaze. "Thank you, Chelsea" Taeko took her weapon back and thanked Chelsea with an oblivious smile. "Taeko, Mera-sama wants to talk to you. I just came to inform you..." Chelsea informed Taeko with a forced smile. "Oh? I see, I should get going then. Akashi, let''s meet in the late afternoon!" Taeko said with a slightly disappointed expression when she received the news but when she directed her gaze at me, she immediately smiled. I just nodded with a gentle smile and didn''t keep her here any longer. "I am sorry and I am also not sorry...Nevertheless, I was forced to do it. Hehe" Chelsea suddenly said while looking down with an expression that was changing between guilt and satisfaction. --- ''Finally, I will be able to get back at him for everything he had done to me. I still have one half of my bu?? red because of him!'' Chelsea thought with a resolved expression and tears in her eyes. --- Has she gone mad? "Little boy! What a coincidence to meet you here." I heard a female''s voice behind me so I instantly knew what was going on and I couldn''t help but smile. I guess I have some time to entertain her and she will also be a good practice partner if she is really that strong. --- Special Class: Yato (Lv. 5, +16 Str, +16 Const, +16 Agi, +5 Int) 19/160 SXP [Agility: 50 (91)] [Intelligence: 41 (55)] [Constitution: 48 (77)] [Charisma: 34 (41)] --- I instantly switched my special class, knowing what is about to happen next. "Well, what a pleasant coincidence indeed, Gil, Dora~" I turned around and greeted both maids with a playful smile and closed eyes with a spread arms. "? Are we that close for you to call me that?" Gil suddenly stopped approaching me and muttered with a thoughtful expression. "Hello" On the other side, Dora seemed to be dragged here by Gil. She just greeted me with a little bow and closed eyes. "Of course we are, Gil~ After all, we are about to beat each other up, aren''t we?" I asked with a wide slightly crazy smile. "?! Haha, although I like women much more, I am quite fond of such straightforward men like you!" Gil was slightly surprised how easily I guessed her intentions but she immediately started laughing with an excited smile. "..." Both Dora and Chelsea retreated a safe distance from us, crazies, while looking at us with a weird look in their eyes. "Hehe, how about not wasting any time and we start right now?!" I shouted at her and kicked into the tree next to me. The tree broke in two and I immediately wielded it as a weapon and jumped above Gil while swinging the trunk of the tree right at her head with a crazy smile. "Oh?! Haha! You aren''t all talk after all!" Gil seemed a bit shocked before she formed the same excited and crazy smile as me and instead of dodging the tree, she decided to punch it. *bang* Upon the impact with Gil''s fist, woodchips immediately flew everywhere around, revealing Gil standing there with a confident smile while cracking her knuckles. I was pleasantly surprised by her strength because I could even feel the impact in my hands and it didn''t feel like she used her entire strength. "Hehe..." I started to chuckle a bit before I once again rushed to her, this time intending to use my own fist to explore her strength. "Head-on confrontation this time?! I like you more and more, I just hope you won''t die from this! Haha" Gil shouted and waited for me to attack and when I punched out she followed after me. After a few seconds after the impact of our fists, the ground behind us started to shake and suddenly the ground behind each other was flattened. We were both staring at each other with wide-open eyes, surprised that we were equal but we both instantly smiled at the same time. We punched out with our other hand in synchronization and the same thing happened once again with the exception of lesser damage to the environment around us. [+5 SXP to your Special Class] x3 Special Class: Yato (Lv. 5, +16 Str, +16 Const, +16 Agi, +5 Int) 34/160 SXP Both of us were trying to overpower and push each other but no one was moving a bit so we stopped trying to push each other with fists and instead, we held our hands together and tried to lift each other but both of us were holding our own ground. She is equally strong in terms of raw power, she is perfect for leveling my Yato class! "HAA!" She suddenly shouted and I felt that her strength became even higher but I was still able to keep my legs on the ground with great difficulty. *Shake* *Crack* The ground under us suddenly started to violently shake. We both looked down with a curious look before the ground under us opened itself and big Danger Beast surfaced from under the ground, blowing both of us some distance away. The earth type Danger Beast looked already enraged probably from the disturbance it felt underground but I and Gil who had our fight interrupted were even more enraged. "Don''t...interrupt!!!" We both shouted at the same time with an upset expression while punching its large stomach. The impact from both of our punches together made its upper body separate from its legs, blowing it some distance away while destroying a few trees before it hit the mountain in the background, fully painting it with red color. ---On the side--- "Ugh...they are lost cause..." Chelsea commented with a defeated expression. "Well, as long as they have fun, everything is fine. Gil also looks like she is having great fun." Dora said with a small smile while calmly observing them easily killing the Danger Beast. ------ When we killed the Danger Beast we just glanced at each other before losing interest in our fight. "We were already interrupted, let''s continue this later. And I also misjudged you." Gil suggested with a slightly annoyed expression before she looked at me with a small competitive smile. "Sure...It seems that your strength is not only a bit higher than other girls." I replied with the same smile before turning around, walking towards the small forest in the mountains. "Huh? Akashi, wait! Where are you going?" Chelsea instantly shouted at me with a confused expression. "...Meditate" I turned around with a small smile and replied to her question with a calm tone. --- ''M-Meditate?! After what you have done here?! Who would believe you?!'' Chelsea thought with an irritated expression but she no longer pursued Akashi. "Let''s go back to Mera-sama" Gil suggested with a dreaming smile. Dora immediately nodded with a similar smile but Chelsea despite nodding too, she would rather run away. --- When I entered the small forest I went right in the middle to sit down in a cross-legged position while leaning my back against the tree. Like this, I remained sitting still without moving a bit for a few hours with closed eyes. Beastmaster (Lv. 2) 5/20 NXP [You are now able to control up to 50 lesser Beasts.] [Taming such beasts isn''t hard however if you will want to tame the stronger beast in the future, you will need to make it submit to you before attempting to tame it.] Chapter 70 - #69 Wrigglers Satisfied with my progress for today, I decided to go back to the hideout where I met up with Taeko. We spent most of the day talking, however, I was also using this chance to talk some common sense into her and after I would build a certain foundation, I would be able to start with some minor strategies. In the evening, after we ate dinner, I went to find Mera which wasn''t that hard considering most of the maids here usually knew her whereabouts. I was told that she is inside her room so I went there to ask her for a few things. However, when I approached the door... "*Y-Yes, Mera-sama~ Ahh~*" I immediately stopped my hand from knocking on the door when I heard Gil''s muffled m??ns. I rolled my eyes but not because they were fooling around, it was because I wasn''t hiding my presence so someone of Mera''s level should already be aware of me and instead of stopping, she kept going. Whatever I can ask for it later... I thought and turned around, ready to leave. "You can come in!" I heard Mera''s amused voice from behind the doors. "M-M-Mera-sama?!!" I also heard instantly Gil exclaim when she heard Mera''s words. "I will wait until you finish, no need to rush it, after all, Gil had a very tiring day." I said with teasing tone without any intention of opening door to look at the sight since I have my Taeko I can feast my eyes on. "A-Akashi?!" Gil''s voice became even more horrified when she heard my voice. "Why so reserved? You must have something important to talk to me since you came all the way here. Come in while I am in a good mood, I can''t guarantee that I will hear you out tomorrow." Mera''s voice resounded behind the door, her tone was obviously amused and teasing one. What the hell is she planning? Well, since I am someone who wants something I guess I should just listen for now, either way, I don''t care what they are exactly doing or how dressed they are, that is if they are dressed at all. "Fine" I replied shortly. If you think that you can tease me so easily then you are really naive. "W-Wait!" Gil panicked voice resounded behind the door but I couldn''t care any less. I opened the door and walked inside the room with tranquil steps, I closed the door behind me and looked at the sight before me with an indifferent gaze. Gil was lying on Mera''s bed while covering herself with a blanket, making only her blushing face visible while Mera was standing next to the bed with clothing that was covering less skin than what was visible. Well, not like anything happened since her usual clothes consisted of things that covered only essential parts. "So? What is it, interrupting us in such a moment?" Mera asked with a smile and amused tone. "Who interrupted you? You are the only one who didn''t stop despite sensing my arrival and even when I wanted to leave in peace, you called out to me. It almost makes me feel like you simply want to show off yourself to me." I put my hands into my pockets and said with indifferent eyes. "Maybe I just care for Taeko and want to see if you can resist temptation" She said with a playful smile and snatched Gil''s blanket, throwing it on the ground. My gaze directed at Gil''s flushed face and then at her big rack however my expression never changed. "What do you really want? I admit that the sight in front of me is beautiful but what about it? There are numerous types of beautiful things around you yet you don''t have to appreciate everything." I asked while redirecting my gaze at Mera who frowned a bit after seeing my reaction but it wasn''t in disappointment, more like in amusement. Hearing my words, Gil blush deepened, however, it was unknown if it was due embarrassment or shame. But after hearing the second part she frowned a bit in disappointment. "Now you made me a bit curious. Tell me, would you take a chance of fooling around with two of us if Taeko was fine with it or perhaps when she would want to join in?" Mera suddenly asked me with a thoughtful expression while looking at me expecting some kind of amusing answer. "Sorry, but I can''t exactly imagine Taeko wanting that and even if she wanted to...I won''t sleep with just anyone, I am not a man whore." I said with a serious expression. Mera looked down at my pants with a thoughtful expression while holding her chin and then back at me. "Interesting...Last question and then you can tell me what you want and I will most likely comply with your request if I will like your answer. Tell me, would you sleep with a girl that would be able to make you much more powerful just by spending 1 night with her?" She asked me with an expectant smile. "Is there any difference between the first question and the second one? I am not someone who likes borrowing power from someone or using such stupid means. I am fine with killing and torturing to gain power, whatever about it but even I have some dignity. Rather than fu?k?n? some random woman for power, I would rather fu?k you two since at least I know you a bit. Is that answer amusing enough for you?" I was getting slightly impatient with her meaningless questions so I answered straightforwardly but I never mentioned that I wouldn''t sleep with anyone else except for Taeko if she wouldn''t agree to it since I was getting too tired from Mera''s questions to fully explain. When Gil heard my blunt answer she once again blushed while hiding her br??sts with her arms. "...I see, you are really interesting, Akashi. So you prefer your dignity in front of power?" Mera muttered with a curious smile. "I am confident enough to gain power on my own and if not, I would rather die trying than live and be known as the man who fu?k?d random woman for a power. Can we please get to my request?" I replied with a tired expression. Mera just nodded her head with a satisfied expression. --- ''To think that he was able to keep looking at me when Gil was completely n?k?d right next to me...Not sure if it''s some kind of insult meant for Gil, heh. Anyway, I like his mindset, what Babara said was really the truth. If not for him being born to the noble family, he would fit in here just right despite being a man.'' Mera thought with an amused smile while pressing her lips with her index finger. --- "Can you give me some of your wrigglers?" I asked without beating around the bush since I already spent here more time than needed. "Hm? ...*sigh* Well, I said that I will try to comply...how many?" Mera was slightly surprised by my request but she still accepted with a reluctant expression. "50 of them" I said with a straight face. "Huh? Just 50 of them? Alright, tell me what types you want and how many of each type." She was shocked by the number of wrigglers I wanted from her. --- ''To think that he wants only 50...I was already prepared to part with 500 of them, lucky me.'' Mera thought with a happy smile. --- "10 Blood Butterfly Wrigglers, 20 Wriggler Flies and 20 Beetle Wrigglers" I instantly replied. "Hm? I would think that you are going to take at least 1 of each type. Why don''t you want Beetle Shields for protection or Moth Wrigglers for stealthily poisoning your enemy? Most of what you chose are spying types of wrigglers, only Beetle Wrigglers have some capability in silent killing." Mera seemed a bit surprised by my choice so she asked me with a thoughtful expression while suggesting other types. "Because for now, I only need spies and something that can sniff out the other spies." I replied with a small smile. "Well, fine by me. Here you go, be careful not to let all of them die at once or you will lose your chance to reproduce them. I also recommend reproducing them by planting eggs inside the living body, be it human or beast, doesn''t matter." Mera said and sent a "few" wrigglers flying to me, I also felt a connection to them but since Mera''s connection was much stronger, I couldn''t control them yet. Suddenly I felt her connection with them to disappear and I was finally in full control. "Well, I will no longer disturb you, have fun..." I said and went towards the door. "Thank you, we will certainly have fun. Good night, Akashi" Mera said with a slightly creepy smile while pressing her finger to her lips or maybe it was just me who perceived it as a creepy smile. "...Good night" When I was about to leave, I heard even Gil''s awkward voice wishing me a good night so I couldn''t help it... I turned my head back at them, especially at Gil which made her raise her eyebrow in confusion. "You have a pretty decent rack for such a violent woman." I said with a teasing smile while showing my hand as a goodbye before quickly closing the door. "HAH?! What did you just say, you pretty boy?!! Come back here you-!! Ahh~ No, Mera-sama...I am sorry for shouting in your room." I heard Gil shouting at the closed door before it turned into muffled m??ns. Hehe, stupid violent woman. I thought with a victorious smile and when I turned away from the door I noticed someone waiting in the hallway, leaning their back against the wall. Hm? "Dora...What are you doing here?" I nodded my head at her as greeting and she did the same with a little bow and closed eyes. "I am waiting until Mera-sama and Gil are done." She replied with a calm expression. ...Is she waiting for her turn? "Akashi, did you actually mean what you have said?" She asked me when I wanted to leave. "You mean the thing about hiring all of you?" I asked with a slightly confused expression. I hope she doesn''t mean the earlier conversation with Mera. Dora just nodded her head with closed eyes. "Yes, why? You don''t like it?" I asked her with a small smile. "No, I like the idea...I think it would be nice to...belong somewhere for once. Right now, we are practically hated by everyone even The Revolutionary Army hates us. They just entrusted us with the mission to kill some ?ssassins, I believe that if they will get the opportunity, they will try to drag us down." Dora said with her eyes closed. She is pretty collected and intelligent, unlike Gil who likes to do things head-on without thinking. "After living here for a few days, I can say that you are also just normal people who are selfish but who also care about their friends and other members. I can trust a group of selfish people like you much more than to some kind of nice, good-natured group full of Idealists who want to save everyone." I voiced out my honest thoughts even though I had no idea what she was after. "?...I see...It''s really regrettable that we haven''t met much earlier. It looks like even Gil is fond of you, even Mera-sama who usually hates having any men near her was totally fine with you visiting her during the evening or sitting right next to her." She looked a bit surprised before she gently smiled. "...If I would have been an orphan right from the beginning, I would definitely enjoy my time here with everyone. Have a good night, Dora." I said with a genuine smile before taking my leave while waving at Dora. "Good night to you too." Dora replied with a calm voice. After all, your group reminds me a lot my own previous organization. I thought and returned to my room, ehm, I mean to Taeko''s room. We talked for a few hours while cuddling before we went to sleep. ...2 More days to train Taeko and then I will have to return. I am slightly uneasy but at least I am sure that Ichika, Kurome, Aiko and my parents are alright. ------ [20x Beetle Wriggler: A beetle-like Wriggler that possesses scissors-like claws in its head, allowing it to easily tear through flesh and thanks to its small size it''s excellent for sneak attacks.] [20x Wriggler Flies: Fly-like Wrigglers used for communication purposes. Also employed for hatching other Wriggle eggs] [10x Blood Butterfly Wriggler: Butterfly-like Wriggler is heavily attracted to the stench of blood and can track even the smallest hint of it] ------ Chapter 71 - #70 Parting ways I and Taeko continued training for the next 2 days and we ended our last training session close to sunset. "Akashi, can you go with me somewhere? I want to show you something." Taeko asked me with a slightly shy smile while looking at me with pleading eyes and her hands held behind her back. "Of course I will go with you." I answered with a gentle smile and gestured for her to lead. While I was following Taeko somewhere to look at my progress in those few days. --- Class: Blade Master (Lv. 3; +7 Str, +7 Agi, +3 Const) 51/80 XP Beastmaster (Lv. 3) 27/40 NXP [You are now able to control up to 100 lesser Beasts.] --- I already had time to hatch some Wrigglers eggs and I must say that it''s kinda disgusting how they burst from the victim''s body. At first, I had no idea how to do that but communicating with Wriggler Flies did its job. They are much more intelligent than other types and therefore they can be used on communication and they can even inform me of numerous things, they are really great spies. The state of beasts under my control looks like this... [50x Beetle Wriggler] [20x Blood Butterfly Wriggler] [30x Wriggler Flies] Of course, some of them already died but I refilled them within only one "hatching session". "We are here..." Taeko''s voice woke me up from my thoughts and when I focused my eyes in front of me I was a bit shocked by the sight I saw. We were currently standing on the peak of the hill and Taeko was standing in front of me with her hands held behind her back while looking at me with a loving smile with the background of the Sun slightly below the western half of the horizon, making the entire sky painted in orange color. *Ta-thump* My heart just skipped a beat for a moment and I couldn''t help but look down with closed eyes and smile across my face. Even if this world is even more unfair than my previous world, it''s also even more beautiful if one knows how to appreciate it. "T-This is the place I always liked to visit in case I was feeling down. What do you think, Akashi?" Taeko asked me with a nervous smile. "?" She was slightly surprised but she still put her hands on my ?h?st while looking up at my face with a tender smile. "It''s beautiful up here but your presence is making it even more beautiful" I said my honest thoughts while looking at her with eyes full of affection. "Akashi..." She just called out my name and then closed her eyes while bringing her face closer. I followed and we sealed our lips together with the sun rays of sunset illuminating our figures in orange light. For some kind of reason, none of us wanted to involve our tongues in such a moment. After more than 20 seconds of kissing, we finally separated from each other but not too far away and we joined our foreheads together while staring in each other''s eyes. "Your eyes are like on fire, they look dominating however they are also warm and gentle." Taeko suddenly muttered with a bright smile. "Your eyes, on the other hand, are extremely calming, your lime green eyes are giving off a calming aura of nature. Staring at them makes my entire mind and body calm" I smiled after hearing her words so I said what I was thinking myself while staring into her lime green eyes. "Akashi, this will be your last night here, right?" Taeko said with a slightly sad tone and suddenly moved her head a bit back and then tightly hugged me while resting her chin on my shoulder and pressing her head to mine. "...That''s right, I need to return to the Capital and you coming with me is dangerous but I will keep visiting whenever I will have time. And when I will finally hire your entire clan and secure most of the Capital, I will take you with me, that is if you want to come with me." I said with a regret visible in my face. "I want to go with you but I understand that the circumstances aren''t the best. I will wait for you, Akashi, even if it will take numerous years, I don''t care." Taeko said with a resolved voice. "But..." She suddenly continued which slightly surprised me. "Before you leave...can we do ''that'' again?" She suddenly asked me in a low voice. "Heh, we can''t because we must!" I chuckled and said with a teasing tone while pressing her body even closer to me, feeling her br??sts pressing to my body made me already hard but it was very strange...I was immune to seduction and even when I see n?k?d women it is no new thing to me and my member usually won''t even bother to react but whenever I am with Taeko it feels like I am a horny teenager, haha. We sat down at the edge of the hill, spending a few more minutes with cuddling while watching the sunset. When the Sun was no longer visible, we decided to go back and eat dinner, take a shower before we started fooling around inside her room. That night...we fooled around almost the entire night and we only went to sleep when it was close to dawn. The next day after eating breakfast, I went to ask Daniel if he doesn''t have any formal uniform since he was the only man here with a butler outfit so I thought that he ought to have something. I didn''t want to wear rags that I used during my disguise. Thankfully, he had some suitable clothes and surprisingly, he gave them to me for free so I was finally ready to leave and already outside of the hideout. I was slightly surprised when everyone went to see me off...even Mera which creeped me out a bit, to be honest. "The next time we meet, I want to continue our match!" Gil shouted at me while pointing at me with her finger and a competitive smile across her face. "Goodbye, it was a pleasant time with you around." Dora said with a calm tone while bowing a little bit to me with closed eyes. "Well, you didn''t cause any problems here so you being here for some time was acceptable." Mera said with a teasing smile while holding her umbrella but she was acting a little bit weird from her usual self. "Have a safe trip back, mister Red Devil~! It''s really unfortunate that we came back just this morning, we missed all the fun..." Even the twin-sisters Loris and Meela returned when I was getting ready to leave. Chelsea, on the other hand, was just looking at me with a complicated expression as if she wasn''t sure if she should be happy or sad, quite funny. "Mera...What are your plans with that ?ssassination unit? I know that your pride won''t let you just let them go or return the money to the Revolutionary Army. I must warn you that their teamwork is superb also their strength isn''t something to underestimate, Taeko can tell you more about it." I asked with a serious expression. "...I am planning to wait a bit and investigate them more. However, we still need to at least weaken them a bit. We are allowed to end the contract by returning money and doing at least a little bit of expected job but that would certainly stain our reputation." Mera said with a thoughtful expression and everyone was surprised by hearing her words, that she even mentioned not completing the contract. "I see, well, once I will hire you, your current reputation will become completely irrelevant anyway so you don''t need to think about it so much. As for the second point about at least partly completing your job...I can help you with that if I will get a chance, I will kill at least one of them" I said with a small smile but in my eyes was visible hatred when I thought of that guy who almost killed Taeko. "But you aren''t Oarburgh, if you were to do that then the contract-" She said with a troublesome expression. "Are we honestly still discussing if I am Oarburgh or not? Isn''t this more than enough of proof?" I asked while ordering my own Wrigglers to come out of my shadow. "?!" Twin sisters immediately became speechless when they saw me controlling Wrigglers. "...*sigh* I guess there is no need to speak about your position anymore, you already know everything about us and you also lived here with us for a short time. Have a nice trip and good luck, hehe" Mera released a short sigh with a small smile before turning around, returning the hideout, her maids threw a last glance at me before following after Mera. After saying goodbye to everyone, most of the people returned to the hideout expect for Babara and Taeko. "...I just wanted to thank you for saving me, I can feel that my strength is slowly recovering so I will be able to perform my duties just fine. That''s all, I will let you two alone, heh" Babara said with closed eyes and hands behind her back, it''s apparent that it was difficult for her to thank me because she wasn''t accustomed to thanking someone. She left us leaving only teasing words behind which Taeko responded with a small blush. Taeko kept staring at me with a sad expression for a while without saying anything while the sun was right above our heads. "Come here..." I spread my arms and ordered with a playful smile. Taeko instantly smiled and jumped at me, wrapping her arms around my neck. When she jumped at me, I immediately gently pinched her ?ss totally surprising her. "Ak-?! Mm..." She wanted to exclaim something with wide-open eyes but I sealed her lips with mine before she could say anything and she immediately surrendered to me and closed her eyes. Since it was our goodbye, we didn''t waste any time and started using our tongues while I was also squeezing Takeo''s firm yet soft ?ss with my hands. I also ordered a few of my Wriggler Flies to hide in Taeko''s shadow just in case. Since they were in my full control, I would be able to keep connection to them despite being a great distance away from them. When we finally separated after a minute, the bridge of saliva remained between our lips. So we got rid of it by kissing one last time this time without our tongues. "Never show such a sad smile to me ever again. Your stoic expression, your smile, your focused expression, everything suits you and make you even more beautiful but never wear that sad expression ever again. We will meet again very soon." I comforted her with a tender smile while ??r?ssing her cheek and tucking her hair behind her ear. "Mm!" Hearing my words, a single tear escaped from Taeko''s eyes however she had a satisfied and happy smile on her face. I wiped away the tear and we proceeded to kiss each other for the last time before parting ways. Taeko kept standing on the same spot while watching my slowly disappearing back which almost made me remain but I forced myself to stop looking behind me by biting my lower lip. ...This was much harder than I thought it would be...I wasn''t sure at that time if I was just extremely fond of Taeko or if I truly loved her, but now I think that I truly do love her. We, humans, work in a really strange way...we usually don''t appreciate what we have until we lose it or about to lose it. This is a slightly similar case. Chapter 72 - #71 Returning On my way back to the Capital, I decided to go through the forests and mountains which sometimes was even faster way than on the road but I mainly did it because of my Beastmaster class. Sometimes I stopped for a while to rest a bit and also to "talk" to other neutral beasts like birds. Although I couldn''t literally talk with them, I was able to understand what they want by reading their emotions and I could communicate with them in the same way, by showing them my emotions. It different procedure than just showing your aura or expression which also could be used for communication, it felt like we had faint connection once I was close enough to my target and we could express our emotions through telepathy. At first, it was really strange but after some time, I got used to it and I was slowly improving. At one time, I even met hungry wolves that were already quite insane from hunger but instead of killing them or ignoring them, I decided to try to communicate with them. They naturally wanted to attack me once they spotted me but when they got near enough, I started to communicate with the alpha of the pack. They suddenly stopped but it was visible that they were holding themselves back not to pounce on me, it took me only a few seconds to get their situation so I decided to help them as an experiment. The problem was that they were lowest in the Food chain of this forest. Well, there were other animals even lower than them but they started to become scarce to come in contact with them and they couldn''t just hunt Danger Beasts hunting here. So I told the leader to wait for a few minutes before jumping away on one of the branches. I went some distance away from them and cut my thumb a bit and with the help of my Blood Butterfly Wrigglers, I spread the smell of my blood all around. This is something I once tried out of curiosity since they can track stench of blood, why wouldn''t they be able to also spread it. After all, they have blood in the name so they should be able to work with it more efficiently than just track it. Of course, who would want to ever spread their own smell of blood but sometimes it might be good as deception. My smell of blood immediately attracted some beasts and I swiftly killed them, taking only 2 of them with me back while burning the rest of them. When I presented the pack with 2 fairly big and dead Danger Beasts, they immediately started to wiggle their tails while hungrily looking at the dead beasts but they still obediently waited for the leader to go first. Instead of pouncing at the food immediately, the leader first thanked me while looking at me with eyes of gratitude. I just nodded and left them, I couldn''t help but smile since my Beastmaster class got quite a good amount of experience just from this encounter. I continued my journay back to the Capital and after 1 whole day and night of traveling without sleeping, I finally arrived near the gates. --- Beastmaster (Lv. 4) 51/80 NXP [You are now able to control up to 150 lesser Beasts.] [70x Beetle Wriggler] [30x Blood Butterfly] Class: Blade Master (Lv. 5; +9 Str, +9 Agi, +4 Const) 23/160 XP Free Stat points: 27 [New Skill unlocked!] [Hail of Blades - Create 3 projections of a broadsword behind your back that can move according to your mind, the toughness and the sharpness of blades are decided by the level of your Blade Master class and also by half of your strength+agility. The number of swords can also increase with a higher level of class. You can repeatedly use this skill however if you will exceed maximum number of the swords you can control, they will start disappearing from the oldest one. You can control them up to 20 meters away from you, any more is impossible and your swords will disappear. Maximum number of blades: 0/3 (50 energy)] --- Hmm, I completely ignored my status through the entire journey but now that I look at it...this is a kind of interesting skill. I thought with an amused smile. I looked towards the city gate and saw quite a lot of carts going through with many people around since it was early afternoon. I don''t want to be really seen since I was away for some time already and there is some chance that some certain people already suspect where I am. It''s no news that I was rarely attending any balls for nobles but I could at least be spotted in the streets from time to time. I thought and decided to climb over the enormous wall which was no longer problem with my strength and agility. I successfully entered the city without being seen and then I put on a cloak I asked for when I was leaving the Oarburgh''s hideout. I was able to quickly arrive at the marketplace that''s positioned very close to our mansion, however, instead of taking the front gate, I decided to go along the tall and sharp fence until I found a good spot to jump over. With my current leg power, it was pretty easy to jump over numerous meters high fence. I used this chance to practice with my Wrigglers so I sent some of my Wriggler Flies to scan the surroundings and good place where I could sneak inside. After a few minutes, all of them returned to me and informed me of everything, I knew everyone''s position but I was quite surprised that both Ichika and Kurome almost discovered them despite them hiding in the shadows. I sneaked into the mansion and thanks to knowing everyone''s position, I was able to easily get where I wanted to. I completely erased my presence and sneaked up to Kurome who was currently sitting at the table, reading some reports. When I got near enough, I wanted to start tickling her but since behind me was a window together with sunrays, Kurome noticed a strange shadow over her table and quickly threw a fist at me without even looking at me but I easily caught her fist, however she didn''t give up and tried to kick me into my stomach. "?!" She widened her eyes when she finally saw my face and her kick stopped just a few centimeters in right in front of me. "Yo, I am back, Kurome-chan" I let go of her hand and greeted her with my hand up and a small smile across my face. "A-Akashi Nii-sama!!" She exclaimed and jumped at me and wrapped her arms around my neck, tightly hugging me while she was hanging in the air, it wasn''t because she was too small but because she bent her knees. "Heh" I chuckled when I saw how she is acting and just patted her back a few times. But it was just a cheek so I didn''t mind it at all. "Was everything alright while I was gone?" I asked with a gentle smile while patting her head. "Y-Yes! We made huge profits from Nii-sama''s investments. We even found some evidence of a collaboration of a few noble families with Northern Tribes and The Revolution army. The organization Nii-sama created is also blooming, we have much more members right now and we have almost the entire city covered except for a few parts where our spies were found out and killed." Kurome started reporting with an expectant expression. "Hm? Sounds like you weren''t slacking off with Ichika at all." I praised her with a satisfied smile while patting her head. "...Akashi Nii-sama also looks slightly different...Did anything good happen to Nii-sama while you were traveling?" Kurome suddenly asked while holding her chin and looking at my expression more thoroughly with a curious expression. ?! When I immediately heard her question, only one person appeared in my mind but I quickly shook my head since it should be impossible for her to even think of it. "Well, my travels were alright and I was away for almost 1 month, of course, I will change a bit, for example, my hair grew a bit longer." I said with a smile while touching my bangs and trying to cover the fact with Taeko since it would be too weird to say ''Hey, I was away for 1 month and found myself a woman, what a nice trip.'' Not to mention when Kurome and Ichika were working really hard. "I see, it must be it then...I was just about to go to the dining hall. Would Nii-sama like to go with me? Everyone should be there having lunch right now." Kurome just nodded her head and stopped thinking about it. I know that already thanks to my Wrigglers. They are really practical. "Alright, let''s go, I have yet to greet anyone except for you" I said and went ahead with Kurome following me like a tail with a happy expression. On our way, we met a few maids and they immediately gasped when they saw me but they also quickly calmed down. They probably wanted to quickly inform my father but when they saw my destination they continued doing their work. *Creek* I opened big wooden double doors of the dining hall where everyone was sitting, having lunch. "Yo!" I walked in and exclaimed with my hand up as greeting with closed eyes and bright smile. Everyone snapped their heads at me with a shocked expression. "Son, you are fina-" The first one who calmed down and reacted in more calm way was my father who also stood up slowly but... "You are back, honey!!! Give me a big hug, 1 month of not contacting us, what kind of behavior is that~?" My mother exploded and immediately run to me while forcing me to a hug. Ugh...I am not a kid anymore, can''t you also behave in a calmer manner? I thought with a helpless smile while patting my mother''s back. When she finally released me after a few seconds, she looked at my face very thoroughly with her narrowed eyes which slightly surprised me. Fuck! I forgot about my mother''s intuition, if Kurome was able to see something suspicious, my mother will be able to see it too but in her case, I won''t be able to convince her that it''s nothing! I thought while looking at my mother with a forced smile. "Yes?" I asked while tilting my head to the side. "Hehe, we will talk about it later, son." She creepily laughed while looking behind her at everyone else before winking at me. ...My expression immediately dropped down when I heard her words. She didn''t even try to ask if anything good happened, it''s like she is sure about it... --- ''Finally! Hopefully, it will be my future daughter-in-law. I really hope that he didn''t just fool around...'' Ember thought with a happy expression and sparkles in her eyes before her expression became a little bit complicated when she thought of all possibilities. --- I ate lunch with everyone while talking mainly with Ichika, Kurome, and Aiko. . After lunch, I went to my father''s office to report everything. "Hmm, I see, so you didn''t kill anyone but apparently the one you injured will be lying for a few months." My father muttered with a thoughtful expression. "I intended to control the death count while letting the others do killing but I have never imagined that those kids would be that strong. I already told my companions at that time that I would be just a stalling enemy so I did what I promised without trying to kill anyone. I would have thought that they would be able to kill at least one of them but they somehow discovered us and we quickly fell into number disadvantage." I explained everything that happened and my father just kept nodding his head with knowing expression. "Well, let''s put it aside for the time being. Right now, I want to know who is it." He suddenly said with a teasing smile while supporting his chin with his hands. "? Who is who? What do you mean?" I tried to play ignorant. "Don''t try to play a fool. I am man myself and I was also once your age, to be honest, I met your mother at the same age as you are right now. I perfectly know from your eyes that you are too relaxed and very ''satisfied''." He said with a smile. "I just hope you didn''t fool around in the brothel." He said with narrowed eyes since if I just needed some relief, I wouldn''t have needed to trouble him with Aiko''s matter previously. "*sigh* Well, it''s not like I was intending to keep it as a secret." I muttered and used my Wriggles to scan the surroundings if anyone is listening to us. "?! This?!" My father''s eyes immediately widened when he saw numerous insects fly out of my shadow scanning the surroundings of the room. "It''s a little gift from Oarburgh" I said with a small grin. "? A small...gift? From that Oarburgh clan?" My father was completely dumbfounded when he heard me say it with completely normal expression. "Oh, and by the way, my woman is also from Oarburgh." I dropped the bomb at his dumbfounded expression with a smirk across my face. "What?!!" He stood up from his seat in shock while staring at me with wide-open eyes. --- ''How was my son able to charm any woman from "that" dreaded group?!!'' Jun thought while staring at his son. --- Chapter 73 - #72 Business "So what about your planned marriage?" My father asked me when he finally calmed down while massaging the bridge of his nose. "That will be only with Taeko, not with any Aria or whatever is her name." I said with a small smile. "Taeko...huh? Then do you already have any plan on how to get rid of this marriage? I must also inform you that if you will want to marry that Taeko girl then you won''t be able to hold it publicly due to her identity which means that the other nobles will keep pressing you to marry someone since they will be unaware of it." He replied with a wry smile. "I know about that, I already gathered some filth on her family and they are definitely disgusting so I won''t have any bad feeling by burying them all, however, there is still a lot of time before the marriage date so I will keep gathering more intel and then release it into the public, people will take care of the problem for me. As for other families, I will bother myself with it only once I will take care of the first problem." I said with a confident smile. "I see, that doesn''t sound like a bad strategy to use a borrowed knife but you must be aware that common people can still get suppressed by that family even if they are smaller family. At most, they will face some difficulties." He nodded his head with a smile at my strategy but still tried to convince me to use a different plan. "Father...I am not only planning on using common people." I said with a grin when I heard that he was a bit skeptical about my plan. "What do you mean?" He raised his eyebrow in confusion. "Do you really think that other noble families will let such a chance down? They will definitely try to bury them once they will get a good chance. Even though they are a small family, they still operate a few businesses and have some decent wealth. Who would refuse such a free meal?" I explained while shrugging my shoulders with a smile and closed eyes. "?! I didn''t think of that aspect but there would definitely be a few families who would like to eat such a free meal. Well, it''s in your hands so do whatever you want, you can still ask me if you will need any help." He had a slightly surprised expression before smiling with a defeated look. "Well, if that''s all, I am pretty sure that there is still a lot of people who would like to talk to me..." I said and approached the door, when my hand was on the handle... "Wait...here you go!" He stopped me from leaving and opened his drawer, after fishing something out for a few seconds, he threw a small book at me. I caught it without letting go of the handle and instead of looking at the book, I looked at him. "I have heard that you started operating a few businesses and apparently you are doing very well, so here is the book containing the rights and information of around half of businesses owned by our family. You are free to manage them, by the way, the whole month you were away, I made Aiko learn everything about those businesses so if you want to find a manager and secretary, I would recommend her. She has a small amount of experience in this field but she is knowledgeable at least about those businesses and she is still learning." He explained while looking at me with a big proud smile. "I also asked Kurome and Ichika to teach her about your own businesses, although they were quite reluctant to do so without your permission, they still did it. I must say that you have really loyal people around you to even be wary around their "master''s" father, haha. Especially Ichika, at first, she was meant to inform me about everything you were doing in the past but with the passage of time, she remained at your side. That makes me slightly sad, haha" He continued and started even laughing. I smiled at him when I heard the part about Ichika. "Thanks for everything, don''t worry, I won''t let you down." I waved with the book in my hand as a goodbye and exited his room. "I know you won''t" I heard his voice full of confidence right before I closed the door behind me. When I returned to my room, my mother kept pestering me to reveal my "secret" and in the end, I decided not to tell her. If she really wants to know it so much, she can always ask my father. I spent a few more days only resting and checking on the progress of all the projects I started and it was going pretty well. I also hired a few blacksmiths, one of them was also Zak who taught me basics but he is still unaware of that fact. I started some production of weapons on a small scale since I didn''t want to alert anyone and also because I hired only trustable blacksmiths. I also employed some retired soldiers who either lost a limb or something essential to continue serving the army and gave them work of gathering all kinds of herbs in the forest near the Capital. Since they used to be soldiers they would be able to protect themselves from such animals as wolves, as for Danger beasts...after my constant killing there, the density of them thinned so much that it''s very rare to meet any weaker or even stronger Danger Beasts. Usually, it depends on what unit they were serving but most of the units don''t care for their retired soldiers and the Empire simply discards them without any financial support. Of course, everyone is already accustomed to such a treatment so when they heard my offer for quite nice payment, most of them instantly agreed. With this matter resolved, I started also doing some small pharmacy-herbalist businesses. Aiko who was constantly around me since she is still learning about businesses and is also my maid. "Young master, this document just recently came in and it looks like it''s something important." Aiko informed me while organizing a stack of documents, she handed me a specified document she was talking about and then refilled my empty teacup with a hot tea. "I see, thank you, Aiko" I took the document into my hands to look at it but first I thanked her with a genuine smile. "It''s nothing, there is no need to thank me, this is only expected of me." Aiko bowed her head with a calm smile and her hands joined together like a real professionalist. I have never noticed it but she really became much more m?tur? and more refined like a real lady. Anyway, let''s look at the problem in front of me. I looked at the paper in my hands and when I was done reading the through it, my eyes became colder. "What the hell? Some random street gang wants protection money from my shop?" I muttered with a completely dumbfounded expression. I had no idea if I should laugh or cry for them. One of the main reasons is because I didn''t register all businesses under my name or more like my family name. I was slowly starting to expand my shops even to other parts of the city where our influence was much lower but to think that some random gang would do this... I hired some guards but I didn''t want to hire anyone too experienced since it would be slightly suspicious for a newly founded shop to hire expensive guards. As for some kind of protection from the regular city guards...there is none because they really like to take bribes and such a gang must also be just to deceive others, they must be backed by some noble family or they wouldn''t let some random group of thugs to just take their money in form of taxes. "Should I call Kurome or Ichika, young master?" Aiko asked me with a small smile while sitting across me, doing her own work. "Hm? No...no need to bother those two with such a small thing." I raised my head from the paper and then shook my head with a wry smile. "Wrigglers" I muttered with a disinterested look while throwing the document aside and instantly swarm of insects flew out of my shadow, leaving my room through the window. "?! Young master...was that-?" Aiko was shocked by this sight. "Yes, don''t worry. They are listening to my orders" I replied while taking another stack of documents that were completely different from business. Thanks to Aiko''s help, at least everything was neatly organized and I knew what is a business stack or personal letters meant for me. "Desire to meet, invitation to a ball, invitation for inspection...ugh." I kept scrolling through all documents at an inhuman speed but I found nothing interesting or something that would need to be resolved immediately. *Knock* *Knock* I heard someone knocking on the door but I already knew who was it." "Come in, Ichika" I said and Ichika came in while closing the door behind her. "Hello, young lord!" She instantly greeted me with a warm smile. "Hi, is there something you need or did you just came here to visit me?" I greeted her back with a little wave of my hand before asking her with a teasing smile. "I indeed have something important for you, for your hands only." She said with a smile but from her tone, it was apparent that it was something serious so I focused my whole attention at her. "From the higher-ups or more like it''s a letter from someone who has connections to someone pretty high up there." Ichika explained and handed me a special envelope. This envelope was special in its seal, once opened, it could no longer be sealed again, therefore it is an only one-time envelope. I opened it and read the document folded within. Hm? This is from that guy nicknamed Uncle Bill I met during that test held in the Gifnora Forest. What does he want from me? I thought when I saw who wrote the letter. ... Putolu...huh? Arid land in the north-west regions of the Empire. Since it is an arid land, there is nothing attractive for the Empire there. Still, despite its unattractiveness, there is still a city where traders can resupply during their travels. "Need reinforcements, trying to recover stolen goods from the tombs. The Gravekeepers who dare to even come deep inside the Empire to kill relatives of those who dared to enter the tombs...Haha" I started to laugh after quickly reading it. "Young master?" Aiko looked at me with a confused expression and Ichika was the same. "It''s nothing, you can go back Ichika, thank you for bringing this to me!" I thanked her with a wide smile. "Alright, good luck, young lord" Ichika performed a little bow before slowly leaving the room Stolen goods, huh? Smells like a big fat lie but who cares, the Empire wants treasures and they have it and I also doubt that those Gravekeepers pay taxes so whatever. Not to mention...I doubt that he lied about the part with them killing the relatives since this is too specific and much easier to confirm. They are really courageous to venture deep inside the Empire to take revenge in this way. It almost makes me want to go there to teach them how to be lenient. I need to think about the pros and cons. One of the pros is that I will be able to show my loyalty to the Empire by going and I will also be able to steal a few of those treasures for myself. On the other hand...It looks like if I want to go, I will need to join with one group going there since they are currently 1 member down. And I have a feeling that there is a big chance that the group is those kids with Gozuki. 1 member down...means that the guy I kicked still has yet to recover. There is also a small chance that Akame might be able to recognize me after so many interactions with her but...not if I will distract her. After thinking about it for a few more minutes... I believe that Kurome would like to meet up with her sister after 8 years of separation...I will ask her and depending on her answer, I will decide but I am already positive that we will be going there. It will be really awkward being around those kids after they tried to kill me but at least I wasn''t trying to kill them or it would be even more awkward for me. And since that guy won''t be there, I will be able to behave like usual without any occasional suspicious glares of hatred. --- [+0,5 XP for killing your enemy]x24 Class: Blade Master (Lv. 5; +9 Str, +9 Agi, +4 Const) 35/160 XP [+ 5 NXP for using your beasts in the battle] --- Hm? Looks like they are done, they should return to me very soon. --- GOLD: 4116 SILVER: 165 --- Chapter 74 - #73 Reunion I used my Wriggler Flies to find where Kurome currently is before going to her. "Kurome?" I called out to her when I saw her sitting on the couch while she was cleaning her katana made by me with a big smile across her face. "Oh?! Yes, Nii-sama?" She was slightly startled since she looked like she was thinking about something really hard before I interrupted her. "Tell me, do you want to meet up with your sister?" I asked her with a small smile. "?! Um..." Her eyes widened when she heard me however when she opened her mouth to answer, nothing came out of it. "Don''t worry, I won''t be sending you somewhere alone, you will be going on a trip with me and there is a chance that we will also meet your sister." I explained with a patient smile. "Um...I- I want to go with Nii-sama!" She sheathed her katana and abruptly stood up while gripping her weapon with a determined expression. Is she hiding her true emotions on purpose? I understand that such a question after 8 years must be very confusing but shouldn''t she be at least a little bit happier? ----Somewhere on the plains, halfway from the Capital to the Putolu---- ''Hmm, so that old geezer was able to get in contact with him, huh? Apparently, we will have to remain here for some time but considering the time it took him to receive his answer and then send another message to me...they should be here in a few days at max. Anyway, it is a good thing that he will be joining us now that Gai is recovering from her injuries. That Katsura Akuma really did a number on him. To think that only one kick from him was able to render someone tough as Gai into such a state while he was wearing his Shingu armor...Even the armor itself was slightly damaged. I made a good call not to fight with him at that time.'' Gozuki thought while watching his "kids" practicing with new resolved expressions. For example, Cornelia who knew that she completely lost against Taeko was training especially hard. ''But it looks like we only benefited from it, they are more motivated to grow stronger than ever and no one of our group died. Still...Oarburgh...what a terrifying enemy. They will probably come after us again, even if that girl will no longer be there with them.'' Gozuki thought while watching the blue sky with dull eyes. "Cornelia, this time, I won''t lose!" Poney shouted while hitting her ?h?st with a determined expression before she sprinted over to Cornelia. ... ''I need to get stronger!'' Akame thought while slashing around with her katana with a frustrated expression and while gritting her teeth. "Akame...are you alright?" Green approached Akame when he noticed her frustrated expression while adjusting his glasses. "? Green...I am fine, sorry for making you worry." Akame snapped her head at Green and when she saw his concerned face, she finally calmed down a bit. ''Sis...where are you?'' Akame thought with a slightly sad expression while looking at the distant horizon. ''That guy...He didn''t even use any refined technique in his strike yet he was able to blow me away while I was using my Water Dragon Sword''s transformation.'' Najasho, on the other hand, stood still in place while holding his sword tightly in one hand with his eyes closed, recalling the fight with Katsura. . . In the evening. "Alright everyone, come here!" Gozuki shouted and gathered everyone. "What is going on, daddy?" Cornelia asked with a cautious expression, if it was before, she would usually ask with a smile on her face but after everything that happened... "I am going to explain the next mission for you..." Gozuki said and proceed to explain the mission concerning Putolu and "recovering" the stolen treasures from the tombs guarded by the Gravekeepers but he made sure to twist his words a bit and not just leaving it at "they stole from the Empire" since it could be with a little difficulty confirmed. "I will explain the rest tomorrow, for now, just rest, we will most likely move out tomorrow in the afternoon." Gozuki stopped his explanation and everyone nodded their heads. Although they were slightly confused about why he won''t explain everything right now, no one voiced it out. . . The next day. "Uuuuggghh! It''s boring." Poney complained while looking at the sky with dull eyes. "Then go practice your kicks and don''t disturb everyone else, shrimp" Najasho threw her a little glance before he calmly replied while sitting on the ground, reading a book. "But I practiced the entire morning! Why are we even waiting here since we have mission to do?" Poney exclaimed with a tired tone before letting her body fall back first on the ground full of grass. "...Daddy? Is there any specific reason why we are still waiting here? You also said that you will explain the rest of our mission today." Cornelia who is always treated as big sister asked Gozuki who was completely ignoring Poney''s complaints. "We are waiting for someone, they should be arriving any time soon but they can also arrive later. Since Gai is still recovering, he will substitute him. I want to explain the rest of the mission to everyone, including him so I don''t have to repeat myself twice." "Hm? Is he strong enough to substitute for someone like Gai? After all, his kill rank is No. 2" Green suddenly asked with furrowed brows since he didn''t like the idea of working with someone unknown. He had no idea if he is reliable and if he even has a strength to be reliable in the first place. "Heh, there is no need for such worries." Gozuki actually chuckled with closed eyes and folded arms. "Oh? He is that strong?! Who is he?" Poney immediately asked aloud with a cheerful and interested tone while looking around at everyone with sparkling eyes. "Calm down, shrimp. Father, what kill rank would you give him? I think that we would be more ?ssured to know at least this much" Najasho calmed Poney down and asked while looking at Gozuki with curious eyes. "Kill rank, huh? I would give him kill rank No. 0." Gozuki muttered while thinking back to the time where Akashi left the forest without acquiring any injury, there wasn''t even a speck of dirt on his clothes. ''Although he was a bit older than other kids, to clear that test so effortlessly...'' Gozuki thought while looking at the distant horizon but he had no idea that his muttering will earn him quite a reaction from his "kids" "What?!" Everyone was shocked by Gozuki''s words. "Daddy, what do you mean by No. 0? Isn''t No. 1 the strongest?" Poney immediately asked while throwing a quick glance at Najasho. "Forget it, some of you might even remember him. After all, he was together with you in the forest that day. Just wait until he will arrive- hm? Looks like he is finally here, look." Gozuki shook his head and said another shocking fact but before he was able to finish his sentence he noticed someone walking on the road dividing the plains into 2 halves. Everyone immediately turned in the same direction just to see two figures slowly approaching them. One was a black-haired girl wearing a gray sleeveless shirt and mini skirt with a red belt, she was also munching the cookies. He was wearing a very similar uniform to which Najasho was wearing with the exception of color. One was wearing black and the other was wearing white. "...He looks like a dark upgraded version of you, Najasho...?!" Poney said with a teasing smile while glancing at Najasho who had a serious expression on his face which alarmed her. "I remember him." Najasho said with a dead-serious tone that attracted everyone''s attention except for Akame''s who was staring at the figure of that girl with wide-open shaky eyes. "What do you mean?" Green asked with a curious expression since he couldn''t recall him at all. "He is the kid that joined us at last second during the test and he was also the last one to exit that forest, however, he walked out of there with a smile on his face without any scratches on his clothes." Najasho explained with narrowed eyes. "?!" Everyone''s eyes widened after hearing Najasho''s words. "Oh! I remember now! If I recall correctly, he just left after the test ended and he even took someone with-" Cornelia suddenly remembered and said aloud but before she could finish her sentence, she saw the girl next to the man suddenly start running towards them which alarmed everyone but none of them actually draw their weapons since they didn''t feel any hostility from her plus their "father" was with them. ---Akashi''s POV--- Looks like we found them without any complications. "Kurome, why don''t you go ahead? I don''t feel like running." I said with a small smile towards Kurome who was looking at Akame with wide-open eyes. She looked at me with slightly confused eyes before she nodded and started running. "?! Kuro-" Akame shaky voice got cut off when Kurome jumped on her, making her fall into the grass. This alarmed other members of Akame''s team but they instantly turned dumbfounded. "Big sis~! I am so happy to see you again!" Kurome exclaimed while rubbing her cheek to Akame''s cheek. "Kurome!" Akame finally regained her posture and called out her name with a big smile on her face while hugging her sister. "...So that''s Akame''s sister?" Tsukushi muttered and everyone who was paying attention to Akame and Kurome but a few people were still looking at me. Especially Gozuki, Najasho, and Poney. --- ''*Ta-thump* Why do I feel like I know him? Could it be because he was with us during that test'' Poney heart skipped a beat when she looked at Akashi more closely, especially into his red eyes with vertical pupils. --- "Greetings, Gozuki" When I finally arrived in front of them, the first one I greeted was Gozuki since I "didn''t" know anyone else here. "Hello, it is good news that you will be joining us. It''s been 8 years and I would have never thought at that time that you would become widely known as Red Devil." Gozuki got up from the ground and said with a small smile. "Red Devil?" Both Poney and Najasho muttered with a thoughtful expression. "I wouldn''t say widely known, it''s just within the Capital and its surroundings. Anyway, I should probably introduce myself to everyone." I said with a wry smile before raising my voice a bit to gather everyone''s attention. "A-Akashi?" Just now, Akame finally spotted me since her eyes laid the entire time on her sister. "Well, I will be going with you all on your mission to Putolu so we will be working together for the time being. My name is Akashi of the Phoenix house but you can just call me Akashi." I introduced myself with a slightly tired tone and half-open eyes. "I am Poney, nice to meet you, new temporary partner!" Poney immediately puffed out her almost flat ?h?st and extended her fist to me with a wide smile, showing off her white teeth. Now I feel slightly awkward since she is the one I was fighting against for a few minutes. But it''s nothing I can''t control, the most awkward situation will be with...Cornelia since I was intending to let Taeko kill her while I had no thoughts of killing Poney. Whatever, I am here just to steal a few treasures for myself and that''s all. "It''s nice to meet you, shortie." I said with a small smile and bumped fists with her. "? S-Shortie?" She muttered with a dumbfounded expression before her head and shoulders dropped down in disappointment with the new nickname. --- ''I just wanted to make a good first impression but instead, I got myself such a nickname...But it doesn''t have to necessarily represent a bad thing! Maybe he means it in a way that I am cute! Yes! That must be it.'' Poney thought with a disappointed expression before she suddenly raised her head with wide-open eyes and clenched her fist in the realization that such a nickname doesn''t only represent one''s height. --- Everyone quickly introduced themselves to me. "Most of you already know my companion but I will still introduce her. She is Kurome, a biological sister of Akame here." I said while gesturing with my hand to Kurome who already recovered from her state of happiness and now kept standing next to me with a smile. Chapter 75 - #74 Part of the Secret discovered When we were done with the introduction, we began our journey to the Putolu and since it was 8 years since the sisters saw each other, we let them walk some distance away from us in the back. ----Akame and Kurome''s reunion---- "I can''t believe we are finally together once again!" Akame said with a happy smile and soft eyes. "It''s indeed very delightful that we can be once again together, at least for the time being. I am so happy that Akashi Nii-sama took me with him." Kurome nodded her head with a similar expression and then looked in front at Akashi''s back with a gentle smile. "A-Akashi Nii-sama?...Anyway, tell me, how were you the entire time since we were separated?" Akame muttered with a dumbfounded expression while glancing at Akashi before throwing it aside and asking with a previous smile. "I was very well, Nii-sama showed me a lot of sides of this world and taught me a lot of things. Including some combat skills." Kurome replied with a nostalgic smile before showing off her sheathed katana with a wide smile and closed eyes. The scabbard itself was already very refined and beautiful, it was apparent that it was a great weapon just from glancing at the scabbard. "I see, then it''s alright...By the way, is that weapon a Teigu?" Akame asked while glancing at the beautiful craftsmanship of the scabbard. "Oh? You see, actually, Nii-sama c-...he bought this for me in one town. It''s made from very durable metal and a few components of strong Danger Beasts" Kurome wanted to say that Akashi created it but she suddenly stopped herself and said that he just bought it with a wry smile. It hurt her heart when she had to lie to her sister but she was aware that it would only brought trouble for her Nii-sama. However, there was also another feeling of regret...and that was because she couldn''t show off how her Nii-sama cares for her by even crafting a strong weapon for her. Kurome draws her katana from the scabbard to show it to Akame. "Whoa, that''s a really beautiful blade." Akame exclaimed with sparkling wide-open eyes when she saw a combination of pure black with a slightly glittering green blade. "It''s also very sharp." Kurome added and used only one hand to slash at one smaller boulder they were passing by just to cut it in half without any problems. ''It might be actually as sharp as my Kiriichimonji. It''s an incredible weapon, I am so happy for my Kurome~'' Akame thought with a gentle smile while looking at Kurome who started bragging about how was Akashi taking care of her. ----Akashi''s POV---- "..." We kept on walking towards our direction on the road but I noticed Najasho occasionally throwing a few glances at my weapon attached to my belt. "What is it?" I could no longer take it and asked with a small smile since it was visible that he is very interested in swords. "I think Najasho is just interested in your unique-looking scabbard and hilt of the sword." Poney stopped whistling and said while glancing at both of us with her hands behind her head. "Shut up shrimp or I will increase your work the next time we will be hunting food." Najasho said with a stern expression. "Pff" Poney hid from his glare behind me and stick out her tongue at him with a resentful expression. "...Anyway, since Poney already mentioned it, is that sword unique in any way?" Najasho stopped glaring at Poney and asked while glancing at my weapon once again. Unique, huh? I was actually trying to discover anything regarding it but I was only able to form a little connection to it, nothing more. But since I haven''t drawn it for a whole month, I might feel a difference this time. I know that this sword can absorb blood but I have yet to discover any use of it, also...what would happen if it drank my own blood? "Well, it''s my house''s heirloom so it''s definitely a strong weapon." I decided to answer this way and pull out one of my hands from my pocket to draw my sword by its hilt that looked like a part of phoenix while its spread wings served literally as a crossguard. When I draw it after the whole month I felt like my connection to it became even stronger than before, however, it still felt like that sword still wants something from me. "Hm?" Najasho held his chin with a thoughtful expression while examining the shape of my sword with furrowed brows "What a unique looking sword, its blade is similar to katana yet it''s not curved. Not to mention its pure red color." Even Poney who didn''t look much interested at first, couldn''t help but take a closer look with a curious expression. "Um...Akashi? Why did daddy call you ''Red Devil''?" Suddenly Cornelia who was talking to other people behind three of us, suddenly asked and everyone turned their attention to me. "Hm?" I glanced behind me just to see everyone staring at me with curious expressions. I sheathed my sword and raised my hand so everyone could see my palm clearly. "Because of this" I said and flames suddenly appeared out of nowhere on my palm. "Oh?!" Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw this. "To what extent can you control your flames?" Najasho instantly asked me with a curious expression. "To what extent...huh?" I muttered and put my hand on Poney''s shoulder who was conveniently walking next to me. "Huh?" She looked at me with a confused expression but suddenly everyone looked at her with shocked expressions. "Hm? What are you all lookin-?! My hair?! Water! Water! Put it out, I don''t want to become bald!!!" Poney looked confused when she saw everyone''s stares before she suddenly felt unusual warmth from her hair. She caught her own ponytail with her hands and started running around with a horrified expression while trying to find any river. "Stop panicking, don''t you feel that you aren''t burning your hands while holding your ponytail that''s on fire?" I caught her by the nape of her neck and raised her above the ground like a kitten to stop her from running around. "Huh? Now that you mention it...it doesn''t hurt or feels uncomfortable." Poney suddenly blurted out with a dumbfounded expression. "Pfft" The girls immediately started laughing at her while Najasho just shook his head with closed eyes and Green just smiled. "What a terrifying control...It must be your Teigu, right? How long do you have it to have such a control over it?" Green adjusted his glasses and asked with a serious expression. "I accidentally took it from my father when I was quite small. At such a young age, one would expect it to overwhelm me and kill me but I was able to tame it. So I have it for...maybe 8 years?" I replied with a wry smile. "Ah! I once read about Elemental-type Teigu, they are very mighty but one must be completely compatible with it or he won''t be able to fully control it. It''s much harder to get selected by it than by usual Teigu in form of weapons or armors. I also read that one should receive some kind of marking on their body as proof that they possess such Teigu." Poney said with excited expression while her ponytail was still on fire which made her look quite funny. Also, once she was done with explanation, she kept staring at me with a curious expression and I completely knew why. "Um, I would like to show you such a marking but...it''s in the inconvenient place to show" I said with a forced smile, trying to make it less awkward. I have no such marking... "Oh..." Both Cornelia and Tsukushi exclaimed with slightly awkward expressions while glancing down at the ground. "Hm? What do you mean? Where is it that you can''t just show it right now?" Poney, however, didn''t get my point and instantly asked with a slightly disappointed expression. "Shrimp, I think it will be better not to talk about it" Najasho came to my rescue and said with closed eyes. Poney glanced at him before looking at me with pleading eyes. "Simply put, it''s in the indecent place, Poney. Which isn''t that surprising, I have heard that fire and ?ust ?ssociate with each other." Green said with a small smile. "?!...Why didn''t you say so from the beginning, you pervert?!" Poney immediately shouted at Green with flushed cheeks and closed eyes. "Huh?" Green was petrified by her words. --- ''Why am I the one being yelled at?!! What the hell?!'' Green thought with a dumbfounded expression. --- "*sigh* I would welcome it if you didn''t put any weird images of me in girls'' minds. Just because the marking is placed in a "difficult" place doesn''t mean that it''s because of ?ust. Plus being born as noble in one of the most prominent families, I have been trained against seduction so my ?ust is on extremely low levels." I sighed and said to Green with a stoic face. "I am sorry, that wasn''t my intention..." Green just replied with a forced smile when he noticed Poney''s hateful glare. --- ''*sigh* Two Najasho in one team.'' Everyone thought when they saw Akashi''s stoic face. Instantly when everyone thought of the same thing, Najasho suddenly stopped walking and turned around, glaring at them as if he felt them slandering him. . . . There are too few cities on the way to Putolu so we would have to camp outside a few times. I was currently having night duty with Poney. And I instantly understood why her of all people here...They didn''t want to ?ssign Kurome to me since she was my companion and they still don''t know us very well and another point is...I am a man. They probably make all the time teams of girls and boys together. I thought with a slightly annoyed expression while throwing a small branch to the campfire since I felt like they were treating me as some kind of pervert. I really wonder how other boys behave around them since they need to do this... Anyway, this is a good chance for me to try something I wanted to try for a long time. The only possible problem here is Poney... I thought while glancing at her sitting opposite to me. "Hm? Is there something wrong?" She asked me with a puzzled expression. "No...I will practice for a bit so don''t get surprised." I said and drew my sword from the scabbard. "?! Practice? Right now?" She asked me with a completely dumbfounded expression while tilting her head to the side. "It''s a different kind of practice. I will be practicing my connection with my sword." I replied and cut my right palm with my own sword and then tightly gripped the blade with my bleeding hand. [Health: 720/750] "?! Connection?" She was surprised when she saw how I easily cut myself without any change in my expression or without any hesitation. "Spiritual connection to be more precise." I said and looked at my sword slowly absorbing my blood while the blade started slightly glow in red color. When I felt that it no longer wants my blood in this way, I gripped the hilt of my sword with my injured hand. I tightened my grip as much as I could making bleeding even more severe. [Health: 700/750] "Hey, are you alright?" Poney asked with a slightly concerned expression when she noticed blood slowly pouring out of my palm. Suddenly...I felt like my connection with my sword to break thought some kind of barrier and I could finally feel a clear connection to it instead of just a faint connection. When I felt this...I immediately knew what I should do as if the sword itself was hinting me. "Sword" I muttered with a half-open eyes while tightening my grip on the hilt. *Splash* The blood suddenly splashed out of my hand gripping the hilt of the sword and Poney widened her eyes in shock. From the hilt, spikes came out of nowhere and pierced my palm and stopped only when they pierced through my entire hand. [Health: 650/750] I felt as if my sword was slowly drinking my blood through those spikes and the slightly dull red blade started glowing and by looking at it, one could almost see the blood flowing inside it. The blade became redder and redder each second and I could feel that it was becoming much stronger. "Wait here, I will be back in a few seconds." I suddenly said "Huh? Wait a m-" Poney wanted to say something but I already jumped a safe distance away from the camp but Poney was still able to see me. I mainly let her see me because I didn''t want her to grow suspicious of me or something. I also didn''t want to wake up everyone. When I was far enough from the camp, I looked up at the dark sky filled with stars. I gripped my sword even more tightly. "ha!" I released a low shout and performed diagonal slash towards the dark sky. *screech* A crimson-colored energy fired from my sword in the same arc as my slash towards the sky while being accompanied by piercing sound. The energy traveled for a few seconds until it finally dispersed in the sky. Looks like I found part of this sword''s secret. Thankfully, I moved far enough so that piercing sound shouldn''t have woken up anyone. I thought with a small smile while looking at the glowing red blade of my sword. --- While on the other side, Poney who watched all of this had wide-open eyes since she was sure that crimson-colored energy wasn''t created by sending a wave of wind with his strike. --- Chapter 76 - #75 Putolu When I relaxed my grip on the hilt of my sword, the spikes suddenly disappeared and my hand healed as if nothing pierced it before. Of course, the cut on my palm was still there and I could feel that the blood my sword drained from me was also missing so it wasn''t as if I was fully healed. It only stopped my bleeding. I sheathed my sword and returned to the campfire. I sat down with closed eyes, thinking about that move. "Akashi, what was that?" Poney suddenly couldn''t hold herself back and asked me with a curious and confused expression while looking at my already healed hand. "Simply put, it was a slash formed out of my own blood." I replied with closed eyes. "...Y-Your own blood? What kind of attack is that...What are you, a vampire?" Poney asked me with one raised eyebrow while looking at me with a weird look in her eyes. "...Maybe, you should watch out for your neck." I remained silent for a while before answering with a low voice while glancing at her with only one open eye. "...P-Please don''t joke around like that, ha-ha" She protected her neck with both hands while having horrified expression before she released an awkward laugh with a forced smile and closed eyes. "..." I refrained from replying and instead just opened my mouth slightly while smiling towards the campfire to show her my "fangs" at least that''s what she probably saw when I noticed her reaction. ... Poney spent the rest of our night duty by watching out for me instead of any real dangers which I found quite funny. She is slightly lacking a few brain cells but I was able to notice it when we were interacting with each other on the road. The next morning when I finally woke up, I instantly heard some rumors going around in the camp about me being a vampire. Hearing this, I couldn''t help but look at Poney who was practicing her kicks, with a weird look as if I was looking at a complete idiot. "She is lacking in the brains department." Najasho who was sitting nearby while reading a book muttered while throwing a quick glance at Poney. Are you trying to cheer me up or what? "She certainly seems a bit...dimwitted." I said with a forced twitching smile. "...Would you mind a little spar?" Najasho suddenly asked while glancing from his book on my face. "Heh, I know what you are exactly thinking. I also want to compare our swordsmanship." I chuckled at his question and nodded my head. "Then let''s move somewhere else, I believe that none of us wants to cause any commotion" Najasho closed his book and put it aside before standing up from his seat. I nodded and both of us moved a slightly deeper into the forest next to our camp that was built in a small clearing. ----When Najasho and Akashi left the camp---- "Hey, hey! Najasho and Akashi just entered the forest! What do you think they are going to do?!" Poney also noticed them leaving and when they finally left she immediately ran up to other girls who were talking to each other, especially talking with Kurome and asking her lots of questions. "Akashi Nii-sama did?" Kurome was slightly surprised before glancing to the side at the forest full. Even everyone else was quite surprised by this. "Yes! What do you think they are doing? Is it possible that Najasho swings that way since he never showed any interest in any of us?!" Poney exclaimed with a shocked expression and wide-open eyes. However, everyone immediately looked at her with a weird look except for one person. "Akashi Nii-sama isn''t like that!" Kurome shouted with a confident expression. "? I don''t necessarily mean that he is...I just said that Najasho might be like that. Anyway, let''s follow them!" Poney said with a slightly awkward expression when she saw Kurome''s confidence but her expression immediately brightened and she started running towards the forest. "?! Wait, Poney! What about the camp? Who will guard it?" Cornelia immediately shouted at running Poney. "It will take only a few minutes! Green can remain here plus we can survive in the wildness even without those things." Poney shouted back without stopping. The girls looked at each other with helpless expressions before following after Poney. While Green on the side could only hang his head in disappointment from being used in this way. ... "Shh, there they are..." Poney hiding behind bushes pointed at the direction approximately a hundred meters away when she noticed that girls finally caught up with her. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* When everyone looked in the same direction they saw the sight of flashing lights of the blades tearing through the air. However, each time the blades met each other, no air pressure or anything was released to the surroundings, making it look too casual yet their swordplay itself was anything but casual. "Whoa, it almost looks like they are dancing around..." Tsukushi who didn''t understand a thing about swordplay exclaimed with wide-open eyes. Poney and Cornelia nodded when they saw both Akashi and Najasho performing all kinds of spins and acrobatics tricks while also trying their weapons to make contact with their opponent. "?!" Akame eyes widened when she noticed one detail. "? What is it, Akame?" Poney immediately asked when she noticed Akame act like that. She knew that Akame was more experienced in sword fighting so she might have noticed something unusual. "Look more closely...both of their eyes are closed. They are simply fighting with their instincts. They are using other senses to fight." Akame exclaimed in awe. "..." Everyone was speechless when they finally noticed that their eyes have been closed the entire time. "I can''t believe it...It almost looks like Najasho is at a disadvantage. How is it possible? Daddy said that there is no one more talented in swordsmanship than him." Poney muttered with a shocked expression when she saw Najasho getting pushed back by relentless attacks from Akashi. "No...Their swordsmanship is on a similar level. They aren''t using any strength in their attacks, they are simply comparing their swordsmanship yet it''s still not entirely fair." Akame said while looking more closely at their fight. "What do you mean, Akame-chan?" Tsukushi asked with a confused expression. "What my big sis means is that overall they aren''t on the same level at all. Their level of swordsmanship might be similar but Akashi Nii-sama has vaster experience in fighting. Therefore they aren''t on a similar level at all, at least when it comes to fighting." Kurome explained in her sister''s stead. Of course, she used harsher words than Akame would use since it was Akashi who she was talking about and she simply had to praise him, it was already her habit. The girls only released a wry smile when they heard Kurome''s words. She was speaking about their leader who was strongest of all of them in this way. In the end, the match ended with Akashi''s victory and girls quietly returned back to the camp. ---Akashi''s POV--- Class: Blade Master (Lv. 5; +9 Str, +9 Agi, +4 Const) 70/160 XP That guy is really a prodigy in swordsmanship. I thought with a small smile while beads of sweat were pouring down my forehead. Just from this sparring alone, I was able to gain so many experience points but I have to be careful because I am not the only one improving. I should limit those sparring with him unless I want to train him to be even stronger. His mastery of swords is already pretty high so there is no need to make him even stronger. "*Huff* ...It''s your win." Najasho said with a complicated expression while trying to catch his breath. "Where did you learn those moves?" Najasho suddenly asked me with a curious expression. "I created them myself from watching other people''s practices." I replied with a small smile while sheathing my sword. ''...He created it on his own yet we are on a similar level...What would have happened if he practiced in already created and perfected movesets with the help of a good teacher? Anyway, I am still not sure if I would be able to defeat him with everything I have got. His fighting experience is also much vaster than mine...'' Najasho thought with narrowed eyes while looking at the ground. --- "You didn''t mind those girls watching?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. "Not really, I didn''t want to interrupt our match." Najasho finally composed himself and said with a calm tone while adjusting his clothes, especially his blue tie. ... When we returned to the camp, girls kept secretly glancing at both of us, completely confusing Green which made me guess that he wasn''t with them at that time. . . . The town that was situated some distance away from the tombs looked similar to some kind of ancient Egyptian town. We quickly joined the Empire''s camp located in the mountains not too far away from the town, one could still see it just by looking from the camp. ----Commander''s tent---- "You have finally arrived. I have already lost a lot of my units and also lost contact with some of them, they are most likely dead too or captured for extraction of information about us. This is the first time I am experiencing such heavy casualties." A bald man wearing a monocle over his left eye said with a difficult expression while sitting at the table with his hands folded together in front of his face. His eyes were extremely cold but it wasn''t due to the casualties but due to this big humiliating failure. "I couldn''t arrive any faster...Still, I am surprised that you were able to convince that kid to help us." Gozuki who was together with him in that tent replied while shrugging his shoulders. "I was actually surprised myself when he replied to my message. I even sent for someone else just in case but it looks like it will be overkill. I am slowly starting to pity those Gravekeepers." The man said with a sarcastic tone. "?! Did you call for ''her''?" Gozuki asked with a surprised expression. "Yes, those Gravekeepers are good as dead with her and that kid here. Unfortunately, it will take some time for her to arrive, that kid replied to me much faster than the Empire did. I still want to rescue those good for nothings that are possibly still alive inside the tomb. I spent too many resources on them to just let them die there plus they are also one of the strongest after your group." The man explained with an irritated expression. "I will see what I can do but we can''t just run inside without any plan." Gozuki said and turned around, ready to leave. "Please do, I can''t send any more units and even if I would have sent them, they would just die since I even lost contact with one of my strongest units." The man said before Gozuki left the tent and Gozuki just nodded his head in understanding. ---Akashi''s POV--- "Alright, our first goal is to rescue all our units that are still alive and then recover the treasures. We only have a map of the first floor that was provided by inhabitants of the town near the tombs. Un fortunately, Gai isn''t here with us so we can''t send anyone to scout ahead since he would be the most suitable for this kind of job." Gozuki informed all of us, we are currently gathered in one smaller room inside the town "Ugh, there will definitely be a lot of traps" Poney grumbled aloud with a tired expression and her shoulders down. "Since we don''t have our scout, how are we going to scout the area?" Cornelia asked with a thoughtful and slightly sad expression. ...This feels really weird, I wonder how would they react if I just suddenly said that I am Katsura. I thought with closed eyes and a small smile across my face. "Akashi? Do you have an idea?" Akame asked me when she saw my expression, thinking that I already had a plan in my head. Over the entire trip, we talked very rarely which slightly saddened Kurome but I didn''t want to force any conversation with her...At least it was visible that she didn''t hate me. I could feel everyone''s gaze land on me. "Death comes to those who strays near the tomb." I muttered with closed eyes and my voice getting gradually colder. Almost everyone tensed up when they heard my words together with my voice. "Then let''s take a walk around and see how so-called death comes for us." I slowly opened my eyes that were devoid of any emotions and said with a cold smile making a few girls and Green in the room shiver a bit. Chapter 77 - #76 Capturing enemy "Hmm, capturing a few of them would be ideal" Gozuki muttered while holding his chin with a thoughtful expression. "Oh, okay! I want to go~!" Poney raised her hand with a cheerful smile. Instead of answering her, others looked at me. "? What?" I asked with a confused expression. "It''s the strategy you came up with, you decide who will go." Akame said with a small smile. "Is that really a good way how to do this? I don''t really know your capabilities. I am not really suitable for capturing as I rather kill my targets but I am still confident in capturing a few of them." I replied. "Then it''s decided! I and Akashi will go~!" Poney said with a clenched fist and excited expression. "Who said that you are going too?" I asked with a puzzled expression. "Huh? You don''t want to go alone or do you?" Poney asked with a tilted head to the side. "That''s not a problem here. You aren''t exactly suitable for this job since you tend to kick off your enemies'' heads off before even injuring them." Najasho explained what''s the problem with her going. "What about me?! I can control my strength and although my Shingu is slightly damaged, I am still confident to do a great job." Cornelia immediately suggested with a wide smile while looking at me. Ugh, I would rather go alone then be left together with her alone. I guess they won''t let me go alone. Maybe... "Green, what about you? Your weapon should be suitable for this?" I just smiled at Cornelia with closed eyes before asking Green, completely ignoring Cornelia''s suggestion. "Huh?" Cornelia was dumbfounded by how I ignored her. "Um...sure but I would rather go with someone from our unit. I don''t mean to belittle you or anything but I have no idea what to expect from you..." Green said while glancing at Akame before redirecting his apologetic smile at me. It looks like Akame has her personal admirer. I thought with a small smile. "No need, I understand what you mean. Maybe I should just leave it to-" I nodded in understanding but before I was able to finish my sentence I was interrupted. "Come on! I want some real exercise, I promise that I won''t kick off anyone''s head right off the bat. Pleasee~" Poney interrupted me and asked me with pleading eyes. I looked at Gozuki but he seemed to be ignoring our entire discussion who should go. Maybe he has confidence in all of them... "Ugh, then who wants to go together with Poney?" I asked and Poney looked at her teammates with an excited smile, however... Everyone immediately averted their gaze to evade our stares. "Come on! That''s over the top!" Poney immediately pouted with an upset expression when she saw that no one wanted to take care of her. Should I call out Kurome''s name? I thought and looked at her and she was happily smiling while sitting near her sister. Ugh, I guess I can''t really do that to her, not to mention I would worry by teaming those two girls together. "Alright, let''s not make this discussion until early morning. I will go with Poney near to the tombs and try to draw them out." I said and stood up while looking at Gozuki. "That sounds good." He nodded his head with closed eyes. --- ''With him going there together with Poney ensures her life and thankfully he will be able to capture a few of them. Still, we have to be careful even though we have support from Akashi, we will be venturing into unexplored tombs filled with many traps and strong enemies. Even I can''t let my guard down. Hopefully, none will die during this mission or it won''t be really worth. Although, if we just leave right now, they might try to take revenge on the Empire in the future so I guess it''s better to strike while the iron is hot.'' Gozuki thought and opened his dull eyes, looking at the ceiling. --- "Huh? W-Wait, we are going right now? It''s night, will they even come out of the tombs?" Poney instantly asked with a panicked expression. ...*sigh* This will be one painful night. . . . "Akashi, why were you participating in that test with everyone else inside that forest?" Poney asked me while we were walking down the street with her hands behind her head. "...I participated for fun and to find a kids of my age I could befriend" I said with a straight face since that was my "reason" I told everyone else. "Pfft, haha, how can you say something like that with a straight face?!" She laughed while holding her stomach with one hand and pointing at my face with her other hand. A vein popped on my forehead while corner of my mouth started twitching. "I actually saw you inside that forest during the test. I am glad you haven''t changed at all" I said and when she heard me she stopped walking with a dumbfounded expression so I just went ahead while throwing her a look with a smirk across my face. --- ''Is that a good thing? What did he mean by that?'' Poney thought while looking down at her petite body with a complicated expression. --- "Hey! Wait up!" Poney shouted at me while running after me while swinging back and forth with her fist above her head. . . . "This should be enough" I muttered with a tired tone while looking at the tombs that were relatively close. They looked like typical pyramids except being much larger and they also led to the underground complex. At least that''s what I discovered from looking at the map of the first level of the tombs. It also seems that they are much larger underground than what it seems like from outside. "Are you sure? What if they won''t come out?" Poney asked with a bit skeptical expression. "Then I will simply invite myself inside their home. At that time they will be forced to welcome me-" I said while looking at Poney with stoic expression before I turned to the side with narrowed eyes and Poney also followed the direction of my glare. "You are really courageous for the Empire''s dogs." A guy wearing strange loose clothes with 4 skulls attached to his clothes said while approaching us together with the other 3 people, this time only with 2 skulls attached to their clothes. 4 Skulls, huh? Gozuki said something about how the number of skulls represent their strength and standing in their society. They also inherited strange types of magic arts or apparently they call it secret arts which allows them to turn parts of their body into beasts'' parts, enhancing their strength, agility, flexibility, defense, and others. "See? We won''t need to go directly inside..." I muttered with half-open eyes to Poney who had an excited expression to finally have some real practice. "Mm! How are we going to split them up? Each of us can have 2 of them but one of them is stronger than others..." Poney nodded with a cheerful smile before she had troubled expression while holding her chin, thinking hard about the problem in front of us. "!!! Are you fu?k?n? with us, you Empire dogs?! I already registered both of your smell, after we kill both of you, your relatives will be next!" The guy gritted his teeth when he saw our demeanor and then ordered to other 3 people to attack us and they didn''t hesitate for a bit to jump at us. "Secret art!" All of them shouted and the guy with 4 skulls grew 2 wings from his back and his legs changed similarly to legs of harpy. One of the girls also grew fangs and her pupils became slit as snake''s, she wanted to extend her arms that looked more nimbly and flexible similar to whip but before she could attack us... *Splash* Her head was blown far away as if it was a soccer ball. "Huh? She was much more fragile than I thought..." Poney muttered with a thoughtful expression. "Poney..." I said and glared at her, remembering her previous words: ''I promise that I won''t kick off anyone''s head right off the bat'' Now I understand why no one wanted to go with her. "Eek! Look out, Akashi!" She shouted while pointing behind me before jumping at her next target as if nothing happened. I thought with a dumbfounded expression but I wasn''t the only one. Anyway, so them killing relatives of those who venture here is the truth... --- ''That girl is strong, I need to take care of her first while she is occupied by others.'' The harpy guy thought while flying a few meters above the ground and focusing his entire attention to Poney. --- I noticed how their leader wasn''t paying attention to me so I decided to make my own move, such a height isn''t a problem for me. I kicked off the ground. "Where are you looking at?" I said when I appeared right behind him. "What?!" He snapped his head to the side just to see my cold smile from the corner of his eye. He tried to fly away from me but I was in advantage due to surprise element, I gripped his wings and then stretched my legs against his back, completely tearing off his wings from his back. "AAAGH!!" *Bang* He screamed out in pain and his body has fallen down on the ground without his wings. "?!" The next Poney''s target was finally successfully captured alive and the last person of their group look at us with a horrified expression, turning around to escape with his leopard-like legs and arms. This 4 skull guy should be enough and Poney also captured one so I guess this one can die. "Sword" I thought and drawn my sword while muttering with closed eyes. The spikes immediately pierced through my hand and the blade of my sword started glowing. [Health: 700/750] "Do you think you can just escape like that?" I asked with a small smile and slashed my sword in a vertical arc, aiming at quickly escaping a leopard-like guy. *Screech* The piercing sound resounded while the ground was getting torn in front of the slash of energy sent by my sword. "?!" Hearing a disturbance behind him, the guy took a peek behind him just to widen his eyes before he was split into two halves by my slash. [+ 2 XP for killing your enemy] [+ 5 XP for using technique related to your current class] Class: Blade Master (Lv. 5; +9 Str, +9 Agi, +4 Const) 77/160 XP "Nice~! The job flawlessly completed!" Poney exclaimed with a satisfied smile while carrying an unconscious girl on her shoulder. She didn''t even complain that I killed the last person but I doubt it was because she deemed that he was no longer necessary. Although I know her only a few days, I would have guessed that she simply treated it as she killed one so I got to kill one too... And I wouldn''t say exactly flawlessly... "Mm. Wait a minute." I nodded at her and went to the harpy guy without his wings. "Motherfuckers, we will be avenged. Stupid Empire dogs." He was cursing at me while lying down with pained expression and forehead full of sweat. "You said something about killing my relatives just from venturing into your home. Don''t you think that''s going a bit overboard?" I crouched down in front of him and asked with a smile and closed eyes. "Hah! Not at all, it''s a suitable punishment for people of the Empire like you! *spit*" He shouted with me with a crazed look in his eyes and then spit aiming at my face but I easily dodged by tilting my head to the side. "Since you think so, I can do this without any remorse..." I said with a bright smile. "Wha-" His words were interrupted by a few flashes of my blade and soon enough... "AGHHH!!!" He started screaming again as all of his limbs suddenly separated from his body. "Akashi?" Poney called me out with a slightly worried expression. "Don''t worry, I won''t let him die." I said and burned the parts where I cut off his limbs, stopping the bleeding but I didn''t bother to adjust the temperature of flames to make it less painful, instead, I did it as clumsily as I could to make it more painful. "AGGHH! HAHAHA! You are really stupid kids, I already know that I will be tortured, thankfully you got rid of my limbs before they could feel the torture itself, HAHA!" His screams turned into a crazy laugh. "Hm? Are you sure about that? Aren''t you curious how it feels to be slowly burned from inside? I don''t need your stupid limbs." I said with a cold smile while putting my index finger in front of his eyes and a small flickering flame appeared on the tip of my finger. His eyes widened in fear so I decided to stop for now and I knocked him out. He was quite strong-willed to endure so much pain without losing consciousness. Well, not to mention that the Empire also has drugs that can make someone speak the truth. They are really experienced in extracting information. I wrapped his limbless body with ropes and then started carrying him over my shoulder. "...Why did you cut off his limbs?" Poney looked slightly confused, it looks like she was already accustomed to even tortures. "Because he would be needlessly heavier than without his limbs plus he doesn''t need them anymore." I replied with a small smile and Poney just released a forced smile with closed eyes. I also let him scream all he wanted because I wanted others to come out but I guess they didn''t hear him. "Anyway...Didn''t you say that you won''t kick off anyone''s head right off the bat?" I asked with narrowed eyes while glaring at Poney''s satisfied smile when we were walking back to our camp. "Eh...Um...Sorry?" She didn''t know what to say so she apologized in question with a forced smile and awkward expression. "Sorry?" I muttered while my expression became darker. "Eek! Please don''t tell anyone! Everyone will only make fun out of me!" She immediately started begging while looking at me with pleading eyes. Chapter 78 - #77 Devising plan While we were returning from our hunt... "Akashi, you are pretty strong, where did you learn how to fight? I mean, you have participated in that test together with us yet you walked out of there without a scratch." Poney suddenly asked me with a curious expression. "...Ever since I was small, I liked hunting Danger Beasts and right before I participated in that test I also gained my Teigu so it was pretty easy to survive there. There weren''t any too strong Danger Beasts. However, I admit that the weapons given to us were of shitty quality." I replied with a thoughtful expression while looking at the night sky. "I see, I see...so you like hunting Danger Beasts." Poney suddenly started nodding in understanding with a smile and closed eyes. "Why are you even asking? Weren''t you at least a bit aware of what to expect from me since you have seen my and Najasho''s spar?" I asked with a small teasing smile. "Oh? Yes, of course, I knew that you are strong when I saw you pushing back our leader...WAIT! You were aware of us?!" Poney nodded with a smile before she realized the problem. She is really slow in her head. "Maybe" I replied and quickened my pace. "W-Wait!" Poney shouted at me and also quickened her pace to match me. We returned to the camp and handed over our captives to Uncle Bill who would do the rest of the work. . . . That night we also returned to the town where everyone else was waiting for us and when we came back... "How did it go?" Gozuki asked first with a raised eyebrow. "Easy! Job is done as requested!" Poney immediately replied with a cheerful smile while proudly puffing out her ?h?st but Gozuki just nodded at her before focusing his gaze at me. "*sigh* I guess it went OK. We killed 2 of them but we captured the strongest one of them and one of his lackeys so that should be enough. If not, I will take responsibility by simply infiltrating tombs myself." I released a tired sigh before sitting down on the couch. "?!" Everyone immediately widened their eyes when they heard my casual words. "What are you saying, Akashi Nii-sama?!" Kurome instantly exclaimed with a shocked expression. "Those 2 should be enough, either way, we can''t just let you infiltrate tombs on your own. Anyway, who was the one that killed those 2 other Gravekeepers?" Gozuki said with closed eyes before asking me with a neutral tone while glancing at Poney. When everyone heard his question, they instantly turned their head at Poney. "It was me, the first one I killed was to reduce their numbers just in case they would be stronger than we expected and the second kill was because he was trying to escape back to the tombs and we already had 2 of them captured so I decided to simply kill him." I replied with closed eyes while relaxing on the couch. "?" Poney looked at me with a confused expression but she wasn''t alone, practically everyone looked at me in the same way. "Are you sure that it wasn''t Poney?" Green blurted out with dumbfounded expression. "Hey!!" Poney immediately shouted at him with an angry expression. I was the one looking over Poney so her mistake is practically mine for not stopping her in time and I also killed 1 of them so what it changes if I killed 1 or 2. "I see, well, let''s just hope they will be able to get the information from those 2. We need to move out tomorrow or it might be too late for others who could still be alive. I will go back to the camp to oversee the process of extracting the information." Gozuki just dismissed "my" mistake with a wave of his hand and informed us before leaving the room. "*Hey...Why did you say that?*" When no one was paying attention Poney sat down next to me and asked me in low voice with a completely confused expression and furrowed brows. "*Didn''t you beg me not to say a word about your failure? Plus I killed one of them so it doesn''t matter if I will tell that I killed 1 or 2.*" I replied with closed eyes before opening one of them to take a peek at her confused face. Not to mention that I can come up with good excuses, unlike someone like you. I thought while grinning to myself. "*...I didn''t think that you would actually lie...*" She said with a slightly guilty expression as if she has done something bad. "*Can that actually be considered lying? The result is still the same, 2 of them died, the end. So stop bothering yourself with this fact, if you want to tell everyone how you failed right off the bat, I won''t stop you.*" I whispered back when I saw her guilty expression. "*...No, it''s fine like this, thank you very much.*" She froze for a while, probably imagining the sight of telling everyone what exactly happened, then she replied with an extremely grateful smile and closed eyes. "Hey, what are you two whispering about? Hmm, Poney?" Cornelia noticed us whispering and immediately asked aloud, attracting everyone''s attention. She looked at Poney with a suspicious look while holding her chin. "Aaa! It''s nothing! Nothing at all!" Poney instantly started panicking while waving her hands in front of her. This made only everyone look more suspiciously at her so she buried her head in shame between her knees. I couldn''t help but shake my head since she wasn''t even able to notice that they no longer cared about our previous mission. They most likely looked at her suspiciously due to us talking so "intimately" despite knowing each other only a few days. Tomorrow, I will be able to acquire some treasures and most likely a lot of gold. I might be able to finally upgrade my special class and also expand my businesses in the Capital after this mission is done. I wonder if some of them will die during this mission... I thought while looking at the ceiling and also while ignoring the voices around me teasing Poney. . . . The next morning... ---In the commander''s tent--- "Here is the map. It should be a genuine one" The bald man named Uncle Bill said while handing over a map to Gozuki. "Good, let''s hope that everything is as it should be. By the way, why was that guy limbless?" Gozuki put the map into his pocket before asking with a confused expression. "That kid already arrived with him like that. I also asked out of puzzlement and he said that he simply doesn''t need them and also to stop him from running away. When I asked about his arms, he replied "so he couldn''t crawl away" with a straight face but he still ultimately told me that it was also to reduce his weight. I really like that kid, haha." Uncle Bill explained with an amused smile. "Yeah, it looks like we don''t need to worry about him sparing anyone" Gozuki muttered with a wry smile. ---Akashi''s POV--- "Alright, this is the map of the tombs. Remember it thoroughly, there are also some traps shown in it but you still have to be careful." Gozuki said when he unfolded the entire map of the tombs on the table in front of us "Looks like there are more ways how to get to last rooms." Green muttered while holding his chin. "But there are far more traps in the other hallways, it would be much faster to take the middle way that leads through the entire tombs and its levels. We will be able to get to the last rooms much faster this way." Cornelia added with a thoughtful expression. "Then it is decided!" Poney immediately said with a big smile and her fist raised up high. "No, shrimp, it isn''t. We can''t be sure about those traps, like father said, we will need to be careful no matter what and even if there are fewer number of traps, it doesn''t necessarily mean that they are less trickier than others. We also have no idea what kind of traps they are." Najasho replied to Poney''s excitement with the bucket full of ice and Poney''s head and shoulders immediately dropped down. "How about splitting up into groups?" I asked while looking at the map, although with my intelligence I already remember everything highlighted on the map. "That''s too dangerous, we don''t know how strong they are, that''s also the reason why I will be going with you this time." Gozuki replied with closed eyes and folded arms. "I think it''s better to make small groups of at least 2 people. These traps won''t be a that big problem but it can still split us up. I imagine that even they wouldn''t want to fight us while we would be all together." I said and everyone glanced at me with a slightly surprised expression before glancing at Gozuki. I guess they don''t usually talk back. That''s also one of a few things that are limiting their growth, they don''t make their own decisions. And even if they do, once Gozuki tells something, they think that it''s sacred. However, they don''t look like they have been brainwashed, at least not with the drugs. I guess 8 years living with someone who is taking care of you will change you. After all, isn''t this the same thing as with Kurome? I thought while taking a glance at Kurome who was at Akame''s side while gently smiling at me. "I also think that those traps serve more to split us up rather than kill us." Akame''s voice resounded and everyone widened their eyes while looking at her. "...True enough, but what makes you think that even small groups won''t get split up?" Gozuki nodded his head with closed eyes before opening them while looking at me. "Usually in big groups, you don''t focus on not getting split up since it''s a large group and even if you get split up, there is a big chance that you will end up with someone else. However, if they really aim to split us up all with those traps, they will be able to do it. If we will just focus on keeping close to only one person, there is a much lesser chance that we will get split up, at least those 2 people." I told him how I see it. "...Alright, everyone, make teams of 2 people. There will be 4 teams and I will be going alone. Anyway, we will still take the middle hallway as a group but just focus on not getting separated from your partner, don''t focus on other teams." Gozuki decided and said aloud. "Yes!" Everyone nodded and acknowledged his words with a low shout. I glanced at Kurome and she coincidentally also looked at me at the same time. I could see that she was feeling conflicted, she wanted to go with me but she also wanted to make sure that nothing happens to her sister. After a few seconds of hesitating, she slowly approached me. "Aka-" Kurome wanted to say something but she was interrupted. "Looks like we are going to team up once again, Akashi!" Poney exclaimed with a cheerful smile while extending her fist to me. "Kurome, how about going together~!" Akame suddenly hugged Kurome from behind and asked her with a bright smile. ...Why does it feel like getting ???kblocked? I thought with a dumbfounded expression while looking at Poney''s fist. "Hm?!" She saw that I wasn''t reacting so she waved with her fist a bit. "S-Sure..." I answered with a forced smile and bumped the fists with her. "I- Alright!" Kurome also looked shocked for a moment before looking at me with pity and then nodding to Akame. I should have just followed Gozuki''s instructions and not meddle with their strategy. Chapter 79 - #78 Putolu Tombs 1 We were currently on our way to the tombs. I already informed Kurome not to fight at full strength unless it''s truly needed to protect her life. If I were to compare her to that guy with four skulls, she is much stronger than him but then again, I used the element of surprise on him so he could have been stronger if he actually got a chance to fight back. The teams looked like this... Akame with Kurome Najasho with Tsukushi Green with Cornelia and lastly...Me with...Poney. I thought while looking at the sky with lifeless eyes. Pretty balanced teams if I would say so, both Tsukushi and Green need some kind of protection since both of them are using long-ranged weapons, well, Green''s Sidewinder is more like mid-range. I asked a few questions about his Sidewinder and discovered that it''s mostly just a whip that can move according to his will. Quite simple but could be also very deadly since whip is very hard to use and also hard to dodge unless one can see through its attack patterns. If he can alter the attack patterns however he wants, it''s indeed a very dangerous weapon. "Why such a look? Aren''t you feeling well?" Poney asked me with her hands behind her head. ...Why is she even walking next to me? I mean, we still aren''t close enough to the tombs so she can just go talk with her friends. Why is she with me? I thought and was completely confused about why was Poney hanging out around me. "I am alright, I just want to jump into the action already." I replied with a bored tone. "Oho?! You too?! I am feeling restless too! Ha!" Her eyes suddenly shined as if she finally met her soul mate and started shouting while also practicing her kicks while we were walking. ...Why me? "Poney...Why didn''t you choose anyone from your group? Our teamwork won''t be good at all if we encounter more and stronger enemies" I asked a question that was bugging me a bit. "Oh...Well, everyone already had a partner. And don''t you worry about our teamwork! We were in sync yesterday, weren''t we?!" She answered with embarrassed expression while scratching her cheek with her finger before her expression turned bright once again. Already had a partner? What about Akame? I guess she didn''t want to get between those sisters which was quite logical from her but to think that she would do anything logical...Is the Sun rising from the west or what? Plus what teamwork?! We were in sync?! We just defeated 4 much weaker opponents than us! I was probably with someone else yesterday because I can''t really explain the things she is saying. "I see..." I just muttered while doing my best to ignore her. "Hm? Wait, you didn''t answer me...We were in sync yesterday, right?" She asked me with pleading eyes. Does she perhaps mean how I "covered" for her failure? "..." I kept looking in front of me completely ignoring her presence so she just started pouting. . . "Alright, Once we enter the tombs, look out for any traps, and Cornelia...make as much noise as you can once we will be inside." Gozuki said while looking at Cornelia. "Sure, daddy!" Cornelia answered with a cheerful smile. I could offer to make some noise too with exploding a few things but I don''t want to blow up the entire tombs, I have no idea how stable those levels underground are. "Is everyone ready?" Gozuki nodded at Cornelia and asked everyone with a serious expression. "Yes!" Girls shouted while we boys only nodded our heads with serious expressions. "Then let''s go!" Gozuki said and started running towards the entrance to the pyramid. We quickly followed after him while keeping close to our own respective partner. When we entered the pyramid, there was nothing except for a few stone decorations and wide stairs leading underground. We just looked at each other and started running down by the stairs. Weird, there weren''t any guards near the entrance. Are they expecting us? Well, it''s not such a surprise when their group that was supposed to hunt me and Poney down never returned. Not to mention that they most likely have some of our people as prisoners. I just wonder what they want to do with them since I can''t think of any good reason. We kept descending the stairs for a few minutes until we finally entered an enormous underground complex. Shit...that''s surely thrice as bigger than underground of my previous organization. No...maybe even more than thrice, this is really ridiculous how was this ever built. I thought with a slightly surprised expression while looking around the enormous halls with a ceiling more than tens of meters above the floor. "Let''s go, by the map, we should just advance forward without taking any turns. Be careful of any sneak attacks, we haven''t met any Gravekeepers yet." Gozuki looked in front of him and reminded us before he started running once again. When we entered the middle hallway leading deeper into the tombs, I immediately noticed Poney stepping on one of the stone tiles that made a clicking sound. "Traps incoming, everyone, please thank Poney" I warned everyone with half-open eyes and teasing tone. "Huh?! But it wan''t-!" She was interrupted when part of the ceiling with spikes suddenly started falling down on her. She quickly dodged to the side but by dodging she once again triggered another trap and like this she started triggering trap after trap. "Haha, it''s kinda fun" Poney laughed when she jumped over the large pitfall in the ground filled with spikes. However not everyone thought like that since they were all glaring at Poney due to her triggering all traps and occasionally if she wasn''t the one who triggered the trap, it was someone who had to dodge the trap triggered by her so practically everything was her fault. After a while of running, we encountered even a few chameleon-like Gravekeepers who were waiting to attack our backs which was their success but also death. Everyone''s instincts were honed to a very high level so such weak surprise attacks didn''t work even once. *Whoosh* Whenever it wasn''t any solid large object flying at me or trap like the hole inside the ground, I just kept running straight without dodging any arrows or daggers since they were all burned by my passive [Child of Fire] before they could reach me. "?! Hey! That''s not fair! You are cheating!" Poney who was right next to me, trying her best to dodge everything with grace suddenly pointed at me while pouting when she saw me running straight into those bolts and arrows. Gozuki doesn''t even bother to remind them to be serious, huh? I guess it just became their daily routine to be so at ease during dangerous missions. "Just keep dodging like a little kitten and I will just make sure to keep close to you, alright?" I replied with a small grin across my face. "Hmph!" She snorted while turning her head to the side just to show off that she is upset. We kept running for a while without any traps getting triggered which made me stop for a bit. Everyone also stopped when they noticed me just stop running out of nowhere. "What is it, Akashi? We have no time to spare." Poney suddenly asked with a curious expression but Green, Gozuki, and Najasho used this chance and started looking around the walls and ceiling with suspicious glares. "It''s too quiet...There were no traps for some time and there were no side hallways where we could turn for some time too..." I muttered while looking in front of us into the darkness with narrowed eyes. "Too quiet?" Poney tilted her head to the side with a puzzled expression. "...If something big comes our way-" Green started saying something but was interrupted. "-then we won''t have any side to where we could turn to" Najasho completed his sentence with narrowed eyes. ?! Is this a fu?k?n? Indiana Jones or what?! I thought when I finally connected the dots together. "Run back and quickly find any other hallway you can turn to!" I shouted and took hold of Poney''s hand. "Oh? But, this isn''t the right time for this." Poney suddenly said with a teasing tone while blushing a bit. "I agree!" I said and started running back while dragging Poney behind me and she started fluttering in the air like some kind of cloth. Her expression immediately became stoic and her eyes became completely dull, without any life in them. Everyone quickly followed after me even though they were at first confused. However, the first one to follow my instructions was still Kurome while dragging Akame behind her. "Stop looking like someone who was just rejected shortie! Look behind us!" I shouted at Poney when I noticed her deadpan face and dull eyes. When she heard my words, she reluctantly looked down since she was still fluttering in the air because I was running fast enough and didn''t let her have any chance to regain footing. "Huh?....Hah?!" At first, she was slightly confused but after taking a closed look she noticed a giant boulder in the form of a ball rolling towards us. "Tch, soon enough, we will enter the area filled with traps again which most likely will split us up together with that boulder behind our backs, just keep close to your partner." Gozuki informed us while clicking his tongue. Maybe I could stop that boulder with my strength or just slash it in half but I have no idea about the mechanism behind it or if something isn''t inside it... There is simply too little information for me to act on my own. I want to split up with others anyway so I can take a few treasures for myself. I thought while I started judging the "necessary-to-dodge" traps while ignoring traps that could be solved with [Child of Fire]. "Ahh, Akashi, be careful! I have no d?s?r? to become a hedgehog!" Poney shouted when she saw a bolt quickly coming her way just to be burned a few inches in front of her. "Calm down, you are protected from such traps as long as you are near me." I informed her while looking at any good opportunity to split up. The boulder itself was slowly catching up to us but at this pace, we might be able to even get back at the start but no one wants that since we already wasted so long with those traps. "*sigh* thank god...wait...Why didn''t you use it earlier?!" She sighed in relief just to realize something and she immediately started shouting at me with an upset expression while swinging with her free arm all-around in a threatening manner. "Because physical contact is required plus you looked funny while dodging everything." I replied with a straight face and her face once again became deadpan . . . After some time of running around, we finally entered differently hallway and after a few seconds, an enormous boulder rolled past by us when we previously stood and then a few more traps activated, sealing the entrance back to the previous hallway. "...As we expected, these traps really split us up..." Poney muttered when she finally could feel the ground under her legs. Expected? You didn''t expect anything! Anyway, I would be able to get past this blockade after some time but I don''t really want to meet up with everyone. Not to mention that they won''t try to return too since we are in 2 people teams, we should be able to wander around without any worries. "*sigh* Let''s go ahead, we need to find another entrance to the lower levels." I sighed and said to Poney while walking away from the sealed entrance to the main hallway. Chapter 80 - #79 Putolu Tombs 2 "Anyway, where are we? These halls are simply too large to even see the end. It''s like one big labyrinth." Poney asked while we were walking forward, looking for the entrance to a lower levels. "...Didn''t you fix that map into your head? How can you not remember?" I asked with a weird look. "Well...the thing is that I remember the map but I can''t really orient myself..." She replied with an awkward expression while scratching her cheek. ...Well, I don''t really hold that against her. I thought for a while trying to recall where we currently are. "...We should be pretty close to the entrance to the lower levels but the thing is..." I said with closed eyes. "What? What?" She immediately tensed up when I didn''t finish my sentence. "once we hit the lowest level, we will most likely come inside one of their barracks or whatever they are calling it." I said with a small smile. "?! Seriously?! Why are you even smiling?! There must be at least a hundred of them there!" Poney immediately exclaimed with a shocked expression. "Well, we will see if there aren''t any hidden passages we can use and if not, we will be forced to kill our way through." I said with a wide smile. "Kill our way through...? *sigh* I know tha- Eek! That''s gross!" Poney muttered with a dumbfounded expression before she sighed and accepted it, however, she was interrupted by a few overgrown scorpions that blocked our way. "Stand back, my sword is more suitable for this." I said and glanced at her b?r? feet. "They are all yours!" Poney instantly nodded and then pointed at them. I can''t understand why she isn''t wearing any boots or armored plating on her shin... I thought while making a quick process of those overgrown animals. They literally had no abilities and only thanks to their size and potent poison they could be said to be slightly stronger than one of the weakest Danger Beasts. "Ugh, disgusting..." Poney said while looking back at the bits on the ground of what used to be scorpions. "Say...Why don''t you use boots or armored plating on your legs? You can''t seriously expect to contend with swordsman or people using other longer weapons than your legs. Plus your legs aren''t tough enough to resist blades." I asked a thing that was bugging me for a while, I had no idea why even Gozuki let her walk around and fight like that. "Hm? Armored plating would slow me down and I focus on super high-speed kicks so my specialty would be weakened." Poney answered with a carefree expression while looking around the halls made of stone and what looked like sandstone. Then train with it and gain the same speed after some time...Is that so hard? "Then why don''t you have at least any armored platings on your arms to be able to at least block sharp weapons? I think that you are overly confident in your leg power." I couldn''t help but mutter aloud. It wasn''t like I was trying to help her but it was seriously disturbing for someone like me. When I previously fought her, I had plenty of chances to kill her, her kicks were indeed very fast and strong but after blocking them I had plenty of time to kill her or at least injure her in case she would be able to dodge impossible. "...Maybe you are right." She replied with an unusual sad expression while looking down. --- ''That Katsura guy was able to fully withstand the power behind my kicks and keep up with their speed. He practically stripped me of all my advantages in a fight. I can''t believe he was a swordsman and not someone similar to me...'' Poney thought while looking down with a downcast expression. --- "Well, as long as you know your weakness then it''s alright..." I just blurted out whatever came into my mind since I was feeling a bit awkward for some reason. ...Why does it feel like there is much bigger difference between killing a woman and making her sad or cry? It feels like the latter is still much worse, this is seriously weird. "You are right! I must complement my weaknesses by making my kicks even stronger and faster than ever!" She clenched her fist with a determined expression while performing a few kicks to the empty space. ...I give up. I thought while holding my palm over the half of my face. "Anyway, did you happen to see if everyone was able to keep close to their partner?" I asked since I was busy at that time with finding a suitable route to escape while Poney was just being dragged by me so she had time to look at others. "...Well, I think that we are the only team that remained together, heh!" She said and released an awkward chuckle when she remembered the scene of everyone scattering around. "...Why are you laughing at this?! I guess we need to pick up the pace." I said and started moving faster. Kurome...I know that she is strong but if numerous strong guys jump on her at the same time, she won''t stand a chance for a long time. Not to mention that they can turn part of their bodies into animals and use their abilities so they can easily caught her off guard. We kept walking around, evading traps and killing some overgrown animals and even a few Gravekeepers but none of them were strong enough to stop us for a long time. We somehow found stairs leading to the lower levels and once we descended we ended up in a little bit smaller hall than above but it was still enormous and hundreds of people could fit in. "Eh, I guess we are in their lodgings? Ha-ha" Poney said in low voice right into my ear and released a forced laugh when the eyes of around a hundred of Gravekeepers landed on us. This hall was filled with tables and chair, most of the Gravekeepers were eating here before we interrupted them. There were even doors leading to other rooms instead of a fully open entrance which I found slightly weird. I doubt that their rooms are connected right to the main dining hall or whatever this hall is. "Ah, who do we have here~ Did you two perhaps lost your way around?" The first one to call out to us was a girl with a petite body and of a similar height as Poney. She actually had 5 skulls attached to her loose clothes. I ignored her and looked closely towards the doors just to find chains connected to the wall next to the door and I also noticed some clothes on the ground. Clothes belonging to the Empire''s ?ssassination units...more specifically, girls'' clothes. Are they using their prisoners for p???sur?? I thought with narrowed eyes. "Oh? Don''t be disturbed by that, you won''t end up like that but I can''t say the same about your companion. After all, we need to also procreate and we can''t just involve people from outside. I guess guys must be really thanking you for invading our tombs, heh." She noticed where I was looking and said with a smile. So they are using them as breeding cattle?! I actually thought of having a word with their leader but now...I decided to kill everyone here. My eyes became even colder. "Like hell, I would go with it!" Poney shouted with disgusted expression while readying herself to fight many opponents. "You won''t have much of a choice...Anyway, I might actually keep you as my pet, boy. Since everyone is having fun, it feels like I am being left out, hehe." She replied to Poney''s disagreement with an indifferent tone before taking a closer look at me. "I will take care of the girl, all of you, go restrain that boy, be careful not to kill him or I will break your bones, heh." She said with a small chuckle. "Yes, Umber-sama!" all Gravekeepers replied and started approaching us. "*Tch, what should we do?*" Poney whispered to me while gritting her teeth. I was already angered enough from that "Umber''s" words. "*Take care of that girl, leave others to me...*" I found some strength to reply in a whisper before taking a step forward with a smirk while looking a bit down, hiding my expression. --- ''What?! How does he want to take care of around a hundred opponents alone?! Whatever...Akashi said that he will do it so I can only try to quickly take care of that girl. However, she will be difficult to crack with those 5 skulls...she must be strong.'' Poney thought with narrowed eyes while moving to the side away from the Akashi and none of the approaching Gravekeepers dared to even lay their eyes on her. --- . . --- "?" The Gravekeeper named Umber looked confused since Akashi and Poney actually went with her plan without trying to run away. "What are you doing?!" She shouted at them. *Crack* Akashi buried his sword into the ground in front of him and rested both of his hands on the hilt. "1...2...3 skulls at most, huh?" Akashi muttered aloud while raising his head to show enlarged vertical pupils. The Gravekeepers in the first line closest to Akashi gulped down their saliva in a nervous manner. ''?! What happened to his pupils? Does he have a similar ability to us?'' Umber thought with a calm face but she couldn''t the pressure the other Gravekeepers were feeling at the moment. "Stop standing there like idiots and restrain him already!" Umber shouted and others finally woke up, pouncing at Akashi with different transformations. ''?! Shouldn''t I really help Akashi after all?!'' Poney thought with a difficult expression, she was hesitant whether to help Akashi or try to quickly end her fight with the girl in front of her. "Allow me to show to all of you...how big is...our difference" Akashi said with contempt in his eyes while a few sparks suddenly escaped from his enlarged pupils. --- [Contempt for the Weak - activated] With the Absolute Dominance activated, my limiters were also removed on their own. I gripped the hilt of my sword and disappeared from my position while leaving only a few cracks on the surface under my legs. "Wha-!" With the first swing of my sword, 5 heads were sent to the air. The others quickly recovered and attacked me with their abilities, ink, water or even needles. I didn''t bother to dodge these attacks since everything evaporated in front of my shield of flames. "?!" The guy who fired a few needles from his fur suddenly widened his eyes when he noticed my eyes turn at him. He tried to retreat far away behind his other teammates but I already appeared behind him with my expressionless face. [Health: 700/750] I let my sword drink my blood through spikes and send a wave of crimson energy in horizontal arc right through that guy''s body, aiming at other Gravekeepers. "AAGHH!" A few of them were able to dodge but most of them ended up with their upper body sliding off of their legs. In just 2 swings of my sword, more than 15 Gravekeepers died under my sword. The screams just began resounding inside the hall, this was by no means the end and I went forward for a more of them. However, despite the differences, they kept attacking me in the hope that they can injure me at least once. ---On the side--- "What?!" Umber looked at the situation when she heard screams and was shocked when she saw how quickly her lackeys were dying. She suddenly felt an attack incoming from her right side so she nimbly dodged backward. "Your opponent is me! Don''t take off your eyes of me!" Poney shouted with a confident smile. ''...I have never thought that Akashi is so strong. They are unable to even touch him yet he is playing around with them. "Allow me to show to all of you...how big is...our difference"...He is certainly fulfilling his words. But it looks like he is also slightly angered...is it because of what that bitch said about prisoners?'' Poney thought with a confident smile across her face but she deep inside she was extremely shocked by Akashi''s killing spree. Chapter 81 - #80 Putolu Tombs 3 (A little bit dark chapter but I wanted to involve even uncomfortable elements or it would no longer be Akame Ga Kill world) . -----START of the CHAPTER----- My killing spree went on for a few more seconds before I reduced their numbers to 30. Even though they lost more than half of their comrades, they still kept on attacking me while having fear in their eyes. Their attacks were becoming too repetitive, inaccurate and careless. It was becoming easy to dodge their attacks despite having the number advantage. I glanced at both sides and above me and saw their attempt to leave me no room for dodging by jumping at me from all sides, I could hear even one coming from behind. "Die!" All of them shouted something, seeing that I have nowhere to dodge, thinking that they have finally won. Seeing this I actually couldn''t help but form a mocking smirk on my face. "Heh, what a futile resistance, truly laughable." I said with a deep voice before raising my head, watching the tip of claws almost reaching my eyes, however, before they could even touch me. The flames appeared under my legs and formed spears all around me piercing through all my attackers while stopping them. "Wha-?" The one with the claws in front of me asked while coughing out blood, trying to reach my eye with his trembling hand, however, even though his claws were only a few centimeters away from my eyes, he couldn''t move a bit before he died. "Since you like to use your enemies as breeding cattle, I will also treat you as an old cattle that needs to be slaughtered." I said with a cold tone and my chin held high while looking down at them with emotionless eyes. "Shit! Shit!" The first Gravekeeper lost it and tried to run deep inside the tombs but instantly the second he showed his back to me, he was split in two by crimson-colored energy. "Who allowed you to turn your back at me? Don''t you know it''s disrespectful?... Let''s make sure that no more people will do that, yes?" I muttered with narrowed eyes and then closed them while asking others with a bright smile. Most of them shivered and some of them with only 1 skull even peed themselves. "Now, shall we continue from where we stopped?" I asked and resumed killing them while trying to use the only sword related techniques and skills. . . After I was done, I incinerated their bodies or random body parts lying on the ground. --- [+1 XP for killing your enemy]x46 [+2 XP for killing your enemy]x25 [+3 XP for killing your enemy]x15 [+5 XP for using skills related to your class]x10 Class: Blade Master (Lv. 6; +11 Str, +11 Agi, +5 Const) 108/320 XP --- I looked at Poney''s side while my [Absolute Dominance] and Limit Removal wore off. "Haha, looks like your lackeys are all dead!" Poney shouted to provoke Umber while trying to kick off her head. Umber glanced at me standing there watching them with an indifferent expression. "Tch! Don''t be so conceited just because he got rid of all weaklings, flat-chest!" Umber clicked her tongue while redirecting Poney''s kick to the side with her speed and flexibility. She grew a tongue of the snake and her flexibility also became much higher to the point she could twist her body into unbelievable angles. Umber used a chance to entangle around Poney like a snake and made sure to keep a tight grip on her so she couldn''t move a bit. "Poney, do you need help?" I asked with a small smile while watching the show. "Ughh, no! I will kill this bitch with my own ''legs'' for what she has called me!" Poney answered with difficulty while Umber was tightening her grip and slowly bending her entire body in almost impossible angles. "It''s futile, once I am done with you, I will move on to your companion!" Umber said while keeping a close eye on my position since I could use this chance to ambush her while she was busy with Poney. --- ''What to do...This bitch is holding me really tightly, not letting me move my legs a bit...?! I know! I will use daddy''s advice and then that Katsura guy''s technique he used against me!'' Poney thought with wide-open eyes in realization. --- "Don''t...call me...flat-chest when you aren''t any better, bitch!" Poney shouted and used her head to hit Umber''s chin, making her grip loosen up a bit. Why are they fighting while shouting at each other who has a flatter ?h?st? "That''s what father taught me, "Use your head". How do you like it?!" Poney said with a proud smile while getting out of her grip and then balanced her body only on her hands. ...I don''t think he meant it that way... I thought while looking at Poney like on idiot. "And this is a technique from my other enemy named Katsura, I hope you like it!" Poney said while swinging her leg at Umber''s legs, tripping her and she used her other leg to kick her head while she was falling down with a surprised expression. Umber''s head was blown away far away until it hit the wall on the side from where we came from. ?! That''s what I previously used on her...of course I used it in a much lighter version since I didn''t intend to kick her head off. At least she put a disclaimer in her sentence while using it. "Are you fine?" I approached her and asked with a weird expression. "No problem! I am very flexible!" She said with a victorious smile while balancing on one hand and having her entire body bent with her legs forward. "...I see, let''s go check out those rooms." I replied with a forced smile before narrowing my eyes and pointing at the doors with a few clothes lying on the ground nearby them. "Alright! Anyway, you are really strong. And when I mean really, I mean REALLY." She said with a cheerful smile while we were walking towards the doors. When we arrived near enough, Poney suddenly held her nose with a disgusted expression. "W-What''s that stench?! Ugh!" She muttered while glancing at me with surprised expression when she saw me completely fine without holding my nose. I was also disgusted by that stench but I endured it since I needed to get used to it if I wanted to walk inside. "...Poney...I think you should go ahead without me." I said while glancing at her with a serious expression. "Hm? Why?!" She asked me with a completely confused expression. Is she unaware of what''s that stench? "Let''s just say that you don''t want to see what''s inside, trust me..." I said with a completely serious expression, not letting Poney much space to question me. "...How are you going to follow me? Can''t I just wait here for you?" She asked me with a confused expression. I thought for a while before answering her. "Just go scout the area ahead, I have a way to be aware of your position if you won''t wander too far." I said and took hold of her petite hand while pressing my fingers on her artery, sending a comfortable warmth through her entire body. "Huh?" Her cheeks suddenly became rosy red and she looked overall less fatigued. She looked at me with a confused expression while tilting her head to the side. "You can go, don''t wander too far or I will lose the connection to you." I made up some stuff and said with a serious expression. "Alright, I will go scout ahead, don''t spend too much time here." She nodded her head with a smile and clenched fists before running off. However, the moment when she turned around, I ordered one of my Wriggler Flies to follow her since I just made up the stuff with the connection. I can make a connection to her heart and feel if she is about to die but that won''t reveal her position. When she finally left the hall, I focused my eyes on the doors and waited for a few seconds before opening them. The moment I opened them, unbelievable stench gushed out of the room. The room was previously completely dark but it was slightly illuminated when I opened the door. "...?" They looked in my direction when they noticed the light but their eyes were completely dull. Tch! I should have made them suffer more. "I guess you are from the Empire, right? I will set you free and you can return back to the camp." I said while standing at the doorway before approaching the nearest girl to set her free. "...P-please k-kill me" She suddenly muttered with a dry voice without even looking at me, she was just simply looking at the ceiling with dull eyes. "...Please decide very carefully, I can get rid of everything except for your memory, I can even get rid of that filth they left inside you" I said in a deep voice and with a serious expression. "?!...I-..." She flinched when she heard my words and in the end, she was unable to reply. [Energy: 1200/1365] "Please endure this" I said and suddenly buried the tip of my index finger into her and she didn''t even react a bit which left me a bit shocked. I quickly recovered and let the flames invade her insides to get rid of "anything" unnecessary and then I put my other hand on her stomach to heal her as much as I could with my energy and flames. I even tried to heal her lower part which must have been numb since she couldn''t even feel my finger. [Energy: 1150/1365] After the treatment was over, her cheeks became healthy red and I could feel that even her lower part recovered a bit and tightened around my finger. Unfortunately, the warm flames inside her served also a bit as a stimulant and she became slightly wet. "I am done, sorry about that" I said with closed eyes while I wiping my wet tip of the finger with the clean nearby blanket. "N-No...Thank you. I feel much better..." She said with a forced smile which indicated that she was feeling better only physically. *sigh* I cracked open the shackles and covered her with the blanket before moving on... [Energy: 1098/1365] There were more than 10 girls from which 3 of them wanted me to kill them even after the treatment so I quickly ended their life by piercing their hearts with my flames. If they have no d?s?r? to live on then I won''t keep them here with force plus the Empire would discard them if I forced them to return. "If you will go this way and then turn that way, you will be able to spot the stairs going up above the surface." I quickly draw them a map where I described which way to take not to trigger any more traps. "T-Thank you" The first girl I freed thanked me with a grateful expression while covering herself with the blanket. "Anyway- ?!" I wanted to say goodbye but I suddenly widened my eyes. [-1x Wriggler Flies] Someone killed one of my Wrigglers...? "I need to go, you should get out of here safely if you will follow my instructions!" I immediately started running the same way as Poney while shouting behind me. What the hell...who killed it? It must have been the one following Poney but it must be a pretty destructive fight if it got killed in the process. I can''t remember its last location but his friends should! I thought and ordered one of my insects to lead me to its dead comrade. Although I could let it unfold without interfering, I have actually no d?s?r? to kill Poney. There is no reason to do so and if I will be able to turn her to my side, she might prove useful. She might not be the most clever girl but she is strong and has the potential to become even stronger. Anyway, with her intelligence, she isn''t a threat to me so no need to kill her for now. If there is anyone I WANT to kill then it is that boy named Gai. Maybe I should also kill Najasho but that would make me look like I am afraid of his talent, heh. I thought with a small smile while following after my insect that was flying at its fastest pace. I guess everything will now depend on fate. Let''s see if fate likes you and luck is on your side, Poney. Chapter 82 - #81 Putolu Tombs 4 ---- While scouting the area ahead, Poney encountered another Gravekeeper with 5 skulls. ''Should I lead him to where Akashi is?'' Poney thought but she widened her eyes when she noticed what he was carrying with him. It was a six barreled pistol she knew very well since it belonged to Tsukushi. Poney immediately lost her cool and started to question him. He tried to persuade her to surrender but Poney refused with a mocking smile and thus the fierce fight started. The Gravekeeper transformed his legs into the one''s of the grasshopper and started bouncing from one wall to another at unbelievable speed. Poney took this as a challenge since her power also dwells in her lower body and she immediately intercepted him while he was in the air, starting a series of high-speed kicks. The Gravekeeper was surprised by her speed and strength in her legs so he started to slowly retreat, however, Poney didn''t let him catch a breath and kept close to him. She started gaining an advantage while using a few of Katsura''s moves. ''Haha, these moves aren''t bad at all, if I will meet him once more, I will make sure to at least thank him before fighting him again!'' Poney thought with an excited smile when she saw how she was slowly gaining an advantage over him. "Haven''t the Empire taught you to always be on your guard?" The Gravekeeper suddenly asked with a cold look in his face. Suddenly a few traps activated, firing bolts and other sharp things at Poney. "?!" She quickly reacted and twisted her body in the air to dodge incoming attacks which she has done flawlessly but... The Gravekeeper wouldn''t let go of such a chance and while she was busy with dodging the traps, he kicked her into a waist and she had no time to react to his surprise attack due to being busy dodging the traps so she was blown away into the nearby wall. *Bang* His kick was so strong that when petite Poney hit the wall, cracks were created even a few meters away from the impact. "Gah *cough*" She immediately coughed out a lot of blood while holding her waist in kneeling position. ''...Why did it feel like I killed something while crashing into that wall?'' Poney thought with a pained expression and a few tears welled up in her eyes due to intense pain. She took a peek behind her just to see some kind of black dot smashed on the wall. "Hm? To think that you actually survived my kick...You are something else, I have taken a liking to you" He said with a sinister smile while pulling Poney into the air by her ponytail. "Ha-ha *cough* That''s already the second time my enemy showed some interest but I would still rather go with that other guy than ugly you! *spit*" Poney laughed a bit and then spit blood into his face with a smile. "...Forget it, bitch like you deserves to be kicked to death!" He just looked at her with cold eyes when Poney''s blood and spit landed on his face before shouting aloud while driving his knee deep inside her abdomen without letting go of her ponytail. He continued kicking her for a while before letting go of her ponytail and she immediately has fallen to the ground but instead of having a look of horror in her eyes, she actually formed a mocking smile while looking up at him. "What are you smiling at crazy b-?!" He suddenly turned around just to see red eyes with slit pupils staring down at him just a few meters away from him. He immediately jumped numerous meters away from the newcomer and Poney. ''How the fu?k did he get so close to me without me noticing him?! And what was that chill I felt down my spine?'' He thought while warily watching a newcomer. ---- ---Akashi''s POV--- Looks like I got here in time but if not, she would have died...Dunno if I should say that she is lucky or not, considering that I am not exactly an ally she can depend on. I actually heard some shouting even before getting here so I am more or less aware of what had happened here. I thought while looking at Poney''s abdomen full of bruises with eyes devoid of any emotion. "You...are late...Akashi" She said with a faked amused smile. "What are you smiling for? For getting beaten up to a pulp?" I approached a bit closer to her and asked with a mocking tone while staring down at her pained expression combined with a smile. "I...am smiling because that fu?ker will get what he deserves now that you are here, ha-ha *cough*" She replied with a smile and one closed eye due to pain before coughing out more blood. So much faith in me, how heartbreaking... I sarcastically thought. "Heh, looks like you two were together from the beginning. I can feel that you are much stronger than her but it seems that you are too arrogant and stupid for wasting that chance to kill me. I am the strongest one here after the boss, I won''t let any of you leave alive" He finally recovered from his shock before saying to me. --- His specialty must be stealth to be able to get past my senses but even then I can feel that he is strong. As long as I won''t underestimate him, I will win!'' Gravekeeper thought with a small smile while enhancing his transformation even further, growing smaller wings on his back and even his arms seemed to be affected by his transformation. --- "...Are you saying that a grasshopper, an insect, will kill me?" I asked with a calm tone while glancing at him from the corner of my eye without even turning my whole body to him. "Heh, I can''t wait to see that bitch''s expression of despair after I will kill you in front of her." He wasn''t bothered by my sarcastic question and he kicked off the ground and started leaping from one wall to another all around us while increasing his speed every time he bounced off the wall. I just followed his movement with my eyes without moving around at all and just waited for him to attack. "I am a swordsman, are you stupid or what? Fighting a swordsman b?r?handed, you are the only one arrogant here." I glanced above me to meet his eyes and muttered with an annoyed expression. *Screech* I swung my sword at him even before he was in front of me, sending a slash of crimson energy at him. "Wha?!" He widened his eyes, however, he had no time to dodge the attack with his wings due to his too high speed, he was split into 2 halves from the bottom. My slash also damaged the ceiling but thankfully, the walls and floors were so thick that it didn''t go through the entire ceiling. I just had to get rid of a few debris that has fallen down with my flames. --- [+40 XP for killing your enemy] [+5 XP for using technique related to your class] Class: Blade Master (Lv. 6; +11 Str, +11 Agi, +5 Const) 153/320 XP --- "If you are the second strongest person here then all those traps got my hopes too high!" I said in a disappointed tone while looking at his dead split body with his eyes wide open. Well, if he had some kind of weapon, it could be somehow interesting fight due to his extremely high speed but he had to fight b?r?handed... "Heh" Poney only chuckled after seeing the result. "Don''t do that...Learn from this, this is what happens when you fight b?r?handed against someone who has a weapon." I said with a cold tone while pointing at his sorry state corpse with my sword. "I know...ha-ha you are even stricter than the chief. You are really a dark upgraded version of Najasho." She replied with an amused smile while closing her eyes. ...That''s not really a compliment. Shouldn''t you be more grateful to me for saving you? "Agh!" She immediately opened her eyes when she felt the pain coming from her forehead. She looked at me with confused expression while holding her forehead. "You aren''t going to sleep, we still have a job to do. If you want, you can go back but I won''t let you sleep here." I said while crouching next to her and looking at her with an indifferent gaze. I put my hand on her bruised abdomen and she immediately winced in pain while closing one of her eyes. "Endure it, I will heal you so you can at least walk around without any problems." I said and focused on healing her. [Energy: 950/1365] This time, it took a lot of time and also a lot of energy just to heal her a bit but considering that this guy was the second strongest...I don''t need to save that much energy, not to mention my regeneration... "...Thank you. Although I don''t understand how is it possible for you to heal me so quickly, I won''t ask for now..." Poney said with a grateful expression when she was finally able to get up on her own legs. The bruises were still slightly visible but she could finally move around without wincing in pain each step she would take. "No need, everyone would blame me if you died since we are a team." I said with a calm tone while looking around where we should go next. "Gah! That''s why you saved me?!" Poney dropped to her knees with a defeated expression. "You are quite energetic considering that you almost died a few minutes ago. Tell me, from where did he come from? Maybe we will be able to arrive at their treasure room or we might be able to find more prisoners." I asked with a small smile. I took the bag he was carrying with him and waited for Poney''s response. "He came from that direction if I remember right...Wait! More prisoners? So you found prisoners behind those doors? What happened anyway?" Poney pointed at one of the many hallways so we slowly started to walk towards it. "...I found more than 10 prisoners so I quickly treated them and freed them, however, I killed 3 of them. I also described the way out for them so they could leave on their own." I said a short version of the story and she immediately widened her eyes. "What?! Wait, wait! Why did you kill them?!" She hopped in front of me to stop me from walking and asked me with a confused and slightly angered expression. "...They were girls, all of them. Do you follow?" I asked with furrowed brows. "..." Her expression told me that she was unsure but she definitely had an idea in her head. "I happened to hear you shout at him that you aren''t interested or something so I pretty sure know what he wanted from you...Now let''s imagine that others wouldn''t even ask or kill you if you refused...Do you understand now?" I explained with a serious expression and horrified expression immediately appeared on her face. "Y-You mean to say that...those girls-" She was unable to follow with how much she was shocked. "Yes, that Umber girl really meant it when she said that they need to procreate. They treated those girls from the Empire''s ?ssassin units as breeding cattle." I said with narrowed eyes and put my hand on her shoulder to gently shove her aside. "This...!!!" I stopped walking and turned at her to see her looking down with disgusted expression and eyes full of hate while gritting her teeth and clenching her fist. "I took care of them so they won''t have to...bear anyone''s child. But even then 3 of them didn''t want to live anymore so I just sympathized with them and quickly killed them. That was the best thing I could do for them at that time. Let''s move forward and get this mission finally done." I said and started moving once again. "...Yes!" Poney shouted with a resolute tone while catching up to me. When I took a peek at her expression, I saw a new expression. She was fully focused and all serious. Chapter 83 - #82 Putolu Tombs 5 "Anyway, this weapon and...a skirt? belongs to Tsukushi, right?" I asked while we were walking down the hallway that grasshopper came from. I took a look at the content of the bag and only saw those things and some kind of bracelet... "Yes...?! That''s Cora''s Crushing King!" Poney nodded to confirm it and when she saw me take out the bracelet she immediately exclaimed with a shocked expression while gritting her teeth. When she mentioned it, I noticed a little crack on the bracelet which only confirmed it for me. "...This is too hard to believe that they would be able to capture 2 people from our group. They must have really been alone. I understand why would Tsukushi get captured since she needs someone''s support and this is a closed environment so she is at a disadvantage here but Cornelia? It must be a so-called boss" I muttered while examining the skirt for any blood but it was perfectly clean except for dust. "Akashi...? What are you doing?" Poney asked me while looking weirdly at me while I was looking at the skirt. "Tsukushi should be still alive, there is no blood on this skirt, as for Cornelia...can''t say." I replied with a straight face. "Oh, I see..." Poney nodded in understanding before looking down with a worried expression. "If we will meet any stronger enemies, please don''t fight, I don''t want to keep treating you." I said with a serious expression. "...Why? Can''t I at least help? I haven''t fully recovered but I can at least help a bit." She asked me with pleading eyes. "No...Treating your wounds once already cost me a lot. You can take care of Gravekeepers with 3 skulls and below." I said with a decisive tone while glaring at her with stern eyes. "...Alright, I am sorry." She was looking for a while into my eyes before she looked down with a guilty expression. ----Kurome''s side---- Kurome, like almost everyone, was separated from her partner, Akame. But that didn''t stop her from advancing into deeper levels of the tomb, she has met a fair amount of Gravekeepers with 4 skulls but none of them were able to stop her. From numerous fights she had, she only gained a few scratches due to being caught off guard but she was improving each fight and adapting to their transformations. She kept advancing until she reached most likely one of the rearmost rooms. "?!" She widened her eyes when she saw people shackled to the wall by chains, one of them was even Tsukushi. She immediately went inside the room to free them however when she was halfway to them she stopped and narrowed her eyes. "Come out!" She said with a cold tone and turned her sharp glare to the other entrance. "Oho! To think that you would feel my presence so easily, you must be really strong, unlike those girls. None of them are suitable to bear my child but you...you might be different." A tall muscular man with long black hair and beard came inside the room while praising Kurome. She already readied herself. "mm...?! Kurome!" Tsukushi who was until now unconscious, exclaimed with a surprised expression when she saw Kurome. "Hm? So you are called Kurome, a nice name. My name is Weneg. So what do you say, will you become my wife and I might spare others." He suddenly asked while using his cane to support his body, however, it didn''t look like he needed it at all. "Heh, spare everyone? I admit that I can feel you are extremely strong but...once Nii-sama arrives here, you are all dead anyway" Kurome chuckled and said with a confident smile while pointing her katana at Weneg. "Hm? Looks like you fancy someone else already or is it really your brother? If yes then I would like to meet my future brother-in-law, haha. But still, I have to test you a bit if you are worthy enough." He said and used his secret art. He grew 2 straight horns and fangs. His long black hair became slightly longer and the entire aura around him changed to completely ferocious and tyrannical. "Don''t disappoint me Kurome! I have high hopes for you!" He said and kicked off the ground, appearing near Kurome in the matter of second and slashed his cane at her. "?!" She widened her eyes in front of his speed but she still managed to redirect his attack to the side with her katana while kicking him into the abdomen. Unfortunately, her kick didn''t do him any damage, but it wasn''t due to him being muscular and Kurome petite...She had much higher strength than one would have thought at first sight. Weneg only smiled when he saw how her kick did no damage to him and quickly grabbed her by the ankle and threw her towards the wall. Kurome was slightly surprised that her kick didn''t push him a bit but she quickly recovered and regained her balance while in the air and landed with her legs on the wall before jumping back at him at an incredible speed while thrusting her katana at his heart with a composed expression. "Oh?! You are much better than I thought! You will be the perfect wife! Strong and composed in the fight!" Weneg tried to dodge her attack but Kurome''s katana still grazed his shoulder despite his enhanced speed. "Whoa, she is really strong..." The people who were still in chains muttered with wide-open eyes. "She isn''t even using any dopings..." One blond-haired guy exclaimed while watching the fight in front of him in awe. "Tch, who would ever want to become your wife, you barbarian!" Kurome clicked her tongue when she landed on the ground behind him and turned around with her black narrowed eyes while firmly holding her katana. ''I am already using most of my power despite Nii-sama''s warning. However, I can''t afford to hold back against someone like that...To be honest, I can only hold out until someone else comes in to help me because I don''t think I can beat him.'' Kurome calmly thought and even though she didn''t have the confidence to contend with him, she was still calm and collected. "My little bride, why are you calling me barbarian when your Empire was the first one to disturb our peace?" He asked with a "charming" smile. "You liar! You stole from the Empire and even went as far as to go kill relatives of those who ventured near the tombs!" A silver-haired girl shackled to the wall with a completely torn shirt shouted at Weneg with an angered expression while her big b??bs started to jiggle. "Who the hell stole from your Empire? And what about us killing relatives of intruders? Those are our rules and there are even warnings, it''s your own fault for ignoring them and disturbing the peace of our tombs. And...who let you speak, indecent woman?!" Weneg explained with an irritated expression while looking at Kurome before glancing at the girl who interrupted him with murderous eyes. "Gah...*grr*" She got scared when she saw his eyes and even though she wanted to say more, she just started gritting her teeth while glaring at him with eyes filled with hatred. "Anyway, enough of talking, let''s resume our test...You are really strong but it seems that I will also have to tame you a bit. I wouldn''t want you to think that you are almost as strong as me. Let''s move to the second stage!" Weneg said while revealing his fangs with a wide smile and then he suddenly appeared in front of Kurome the moment she blinked. "?!" She widened her eyes in shock and put her blade in front of her to block his incoming punch. When she received the punch, she was immediately blown backward while both of her hands became numb. ''Tch, he is even stronger and faster than before!'' Kurome thought while gritting her teeth and one closed eye from the pain. "I am already behind you~" Suddenly Weneg''s voice came from behind Kurome. "Wha-?!" Despite not feeling her hands she still forced herself to slash her katana behind her. Her katana was intercepted with Weneg''s cane and then he punched Kurome into her abdomen but with less strength than his previous punch. "Gah!" Despite him using less strength in that strike, she still coughed out saliva and was blown into the wall. *Crack* The wall cracked when Kurome crashed into it and when she was about to fall on the ground, she struck her katana into the ground. supporting her body with it. "Oh! You are able to even stand after all that? You are also tougher than most fragile humans despite having such a petite body, that''s marvelous! You are truly worthy, I am more than pleased by your strength." Weneg exclaimed with a genuinely surprised expression. "But...I am not!" Kurome who was supporting her body with her weapon while looking at the ground suddenly shouted with all her might and gripped the hilt of her katana and move out once again. This time at a much higher speed which was slightly above the speed Weneg displayed at first. ''?! She is still able to move and even faster than before?!'' Weneg was truly caught off guard this time and he quickly jumped backward but a small cut across his ?h?st still appeared. "...Looks like I will have to show you more of my power to make you fully submit." Weneg looked at his ?h?st with cold eyes before raising his head and saying with a commanding tone. "No matter what you will show me, you can forget about me submitting." Kurome replied with an extremely cold tone while reading herself to receive no matter how fast attack. "Are you sure about that?" He asked with a sinister smile while strange black markings appeared near his cut on his ?h?st. "Of c-?!" Kurome wanted to reply but she stopped when she felt a stinging sensation in the area of her ?h?st. "?! Kurome?!" Tsukushi shouted when she noticed some blood coming from under Kurome''s tattered clothes. ''...I can''t win against someone like that...but I can at least tire him until Akashi Nii-sama arrives!'' Kurome thought and started attacking Weneg inflicting small cuts on him but she was only causing herself more pain by doing so. "*Hey, she said something about her brother...Will he be able to defeat someone like that?*" The silver-haired girl whispered to Tsukushi with a worried expression. "*I don''t know how exactly strong he is but he might be even stronger than our chief...*" Tsukushi replied with thoughtful expression while worryingly watching Kurome''s fight. "*...And would your chief be able to defeat him?*" She whispered back with furrowed brows. "*...Definitely, he is the number one out of all of us.*" Tsukushi after a few seconds of thinking nodded her head with a confident expression. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* After a while, Kurome was covered in small cuts across her entire body and she was having a problem with standing straight while Weneg just stood in front of her with a confident smile and folded arms. ''...Akashi Nii-sama, big sis....'' Kurome thought while doing her best to keep standing straight. Chapter 84 - #83 Winning is everything We kept on advancing with Poney and she was slowly recovering from her wounds, it would only take some additional rest and most of her strength would return. "Akashi, your healing technique is really miraculous-" Poney praised my ability and she thanked me already more than 3 times since I healed her. "Ssh!" I suddenly stopped and gestured to her to be quiet. After a while of listening, I narrowed my eyes because I could hear Kurome''s voice behind the wall right next to us. "What is it?" She asked me in a low voice. "It looks like we found Kurome. I can hear her voice behind this wall." I replied while touching the wall. "?! Really? But we must have missed the entrance somewhere." Poney muttered while putting her ear on the wall, trying to hear Kurome''s voice. "We have no time to look for the entrance, stand back." I said with decisive tone while pouring all of my senses to the wall I was touching with both hands. ...There shouldn''t be anyone right on the other side but I can feel someone a few meters to the left so just to be sure, we should move a bit to the right. I moved a few steps to the right and then took some distance away from the wall, Poney followed right after me, curiously observing my actions. I condensed the flames in my hand into the spear and changed its attribute from sharp to an explosive one. "Let''s hope no one will get hurt except for enemy..." I muttered and threw the spear into the wall. *Bang!* The curtain of dust raised and debris flew everywhere around us but the wall itself was still standing although, with a large hole inside it but still standing. "That''s a new" Poney muttered while blocking her ears from the explosion so closeby. "Another one or two are needed to make decent entrance." I muttered with a thoughtful expression. "You can make even more of them?!" Poney exclaimed and immediately blocked her ears. ---On the other of the wall--- Kurome was already on her knees covered in cuts caused by herself that she inflicted upon Weneg. "?" Weneg turned his head towards the wall where the explosions were coming from with narrowed eyes. "What is going on?!" The silver-haired girl exclaimed when she felt the wall behind her shake with each explosion. "...Someone is coming." The blond-haired guy answered with furrowed brows, not being sure if it''s another enemy or an ally. *BANG!* Finally, the last explosion resounded through the entire room, making a big hole inside the wall a few meters away from the shackled prisoners, sending a few debris flying inside the room but no one was hit by them. Most of the people looked at the newly created hole covered in curtain of dust with a confused and nervous expression. "Ah, finally, I was starting to rethink if we shouldn''t really find normal entrance" "My eardrums are probably damaged..." "Stop complaining, I was the one who had to spend energy to crack it open" A male and female voice resounded through the hole inside the wall and when the dust in the air dispersed, 2 figures were revealed, one was a short b?r?foot woman who was holding her ears and another was a taller man with red hair and red eyes together with slit pupils wearing a black military uniform. ''...That boy is strong. I need to be careful.'' Weneg thought with narrowed eyes when he saw the man looking down at him, observing him with his cold eyes. ----Akashi''s POV---- I looked under us just to see that floor was around a meter below the hole and then I also noticed the people who were shackled to the wall. One blond-haired boy and one silver-haired girl that had her shirt completely tore open, revealing her peaks to everyone in the room. "Akashi Nii-sama!" "Poney, Akashi!" Both Tsukushi and Kurome called out to us with a surprised yet delighted expression. I immediately turned to Kurome just to see her covered in wounds with tattered clothes and when she saw my face she has fallen on the ground from her knees with the closed eyes and peaceful smile on her face. After seeing her lose consciousness, I narrowed my eyes while turning my sharp gaze at the man with 2 horns and long black hair and cane in his hand. "Kurome! Tsukushi! We are here to save you!" Poney immediately exclaimed with a relieved expression and jumped down from the hole to the room. She wanted immediately run to the prisoners but she was stopped by the Gravekeeper who was most likely the boss due to his stronger aura and weird transformation since most of the Gravekeepers usually transformed into some animal while his transformed parts looked more like Danger Beast. "Stop where you are. You two got pretty deep inside our Tombs, you must be really strong but I don''t think that you are stronger than my bride." He said with a disappointed expression while looking at Poney. "Poney, be careful, he is extremely strong!" Tsukushi warned Poney so she stopped advancing any further after hearing her warning. ''I haven''t recovered yet so I definitely can''t fight someone like that..no...Even in my recovered state, it would have been just a futile struggle.'' Poney thought while gritting her teeth. --- Meanwhile, I jumped near the place where Kurome was lying and checked on her condition. After finding out that she was just unconscious and had no broken bones or damaged organs, I sighed in relief before narrowing my eyes while glaring at the man who was most likely the reason for Kurome''s condition. "You must be by bride''s brother! Nice to meet you brother-in-law, haha" He said while meeting my sharp glare without any problem. "Bride? You are not worthy of her." I replied with a cold tone and dark expression. "Oh? It looks like brother-in-law has high expectations but I don''t mind showing off a bit of my strength!" He sarcastically said and the moment I blinked her was already near me, ready to punch me in the abdomen. Although his speed slightly surprised me, I didn''t bother to dodge or block it and simply just strengthened my muscles to receive it head-on. *Bang* I was immediately blown to the wall, creating a small hole in it with my body. "Akashi?!" Poney immediately widened her eyes when she saw me receiving punch head-on. "...I probably had too high hopes" He said after punching while turning his attention back to Poney while slowly approaching her. "Ah...*crack* That''s all you have got?" He immediately snapped his head back at me when he heard my bored tone just to see me completely unscratched walking towards him while cracking my neck with a small smile. "?!...What are you boy? That punch was enough to kill any fragile human and no matter how high endurance you should have at least received small damage, your human body still has limits." He asked me with a slightly shocked expression and wide-open eyes. *Gasp* Everyone gasped when they saw how deep was the hole I created after my crash yet I was standing and walking as if nothing happened to me at all. "I guess I am a bit special human, nevertheless, I deem you unworthy to pursue Kurome if that was your all" I replied with a small smile. "Tch! Don''t become too arrogant, boy!" He gritted his teeth and shouted at me while he disappeared from his position. "Die!" I heard his voice from behind me and I could feel something dangerous quickly nearing my head. "Pff" I just released a smirk while waiting for his attack to connect. When his fist connected with my head, or should I say when it should connect with it, my head suddenly dispersed as if it was just a hologram. "WHAT?! An afterimage?!" He shouted with a shocked expression. "I am already behind you~" I said in low voice with my drawn sword and cold smile. *Screech* A crimson-colored slash of energy appeared in the middle of the room advancing through the entire room stopping only after being buried numerous meters inside the wall and ceiling. [Health: 679/760] [Energy: 889/1365] ... *Splash* We both regained our distance from each other. "To think you would be able to survive such an attack just by sacrificing your arm...You are really different from others but still not enough to pursue little Kurome-chan~" I said while looking at his cut off arm lying on the ground near his legs with a stoic expression. "Akashi! Be careful, he is using some strange curse!" Tsukushi suddenly shouted at me with a worried expression while looking at me with wide-open eyes. "Hehe, too late! The stronger my opponent, the stronger curse!" He started creepily laughing and strange black markings appeared near his shoulder where his arm was cut off. I immediately felt chill down my spine. [Fire Form]! [Energy: 689/1365] I didn''t hesitate even a second and used my skill. My body suddenly turned into a figure of flames, pure flames. His markings started to glow a bit and suddenly my arm made of flames has fallen off. "WHAT?! What the hell are you?!" He shouted while looking at my body of pure flames with wide-open eyes and shocked expression. The others weren''t any different. --- "Is he even a human, this is unbelievable! And what was that crimson energy that came out of his sword?!" The silver-haired girl exclaimed with a dropped jaw. "...This is insane. Is this power of a select team?" The blond-haired guy muttered with a terrified expression. "...He and Kurome aren''t part of the select team. They came from the Capital to help us..." Tsukushi replied with a dumbfounded expression before glancing at Poney who was looking for any good opportunity to help Akashi. --- I looked down at my cut off "arm" lying on the ground or more like burning on the ground. I crouched down and with the other hand, I took it from the ground and reattached it to my shoulder. The flames immediately reattached as if nothing happened before. "What does it matter?" I replied but since I didn''t even have a mouth, only a deep changed voice came from the flames, making it even creepier. "So I take it that your curse reflects any physical damage you receive back to your enemy. That''s how you defeated Kurome and since your body is enhanced by the Danger Beast''s genes, you have higher regeneration and you are tougher, making use of it against strong enemies with more fragile bodies." I muttered while canceling my own transformation, making my body appear on the flames'' position in the original state. "...Grrr, you and your Empire do whatever you want. Barging inside our tombs to steal the treasures within. I will never forgive you!" He lost his cool and shouted while pouncing at me. "You have-" I said and then kicked off the ground to meet him head-on. He struck his hand with sharp nails at my face but I easily dodged by tilting my head to the side and then slashed my sword at his arm once again. *Splash* "-lost your cool" I continued my sentence from before with cold eyes when we passed by each other and stopped with our backs facing each other. Another arm has been cut off and he was left without any way how to attack except for kicks. "Oh! Finally, the big bad guy down! Good job, Akashi!" Poney exclaimed with a happy smile and her fist held high up. *bang* "Tch, who the hell are you calling bad guy? You are the ones who invaded our tombs without any provocation! Who the hell are you if we are bad guys?!" He has fallen on the ground with a face first and then replied while gritting his teeth. He was bleeding from his mouth but his transformation has yet to wear off. He didn''t even try to activate his curse again. "You are not bad guys?! What about those captured girls on higher levels of your tomb?!!!" Poney immediately started shouting at him with an enraged expression. "...Poney?" Tsukushi muttered while looking at Poney with a surprised expression. "Heh, I can''t control what everyone does within this tomb plus you are the ones who provoked us so I think it''s fair for you to suffer and we also need to procreate plus we can''t just involve normal humans. So it''s your problem for invading us." He replied with a mocking tone. "You-!" Poney wanted to say more but I interrupted her. "I sympathize with you, you were in right to do whatever you wanted with those prisoners. You were, after all, winners. But then don''t call us bad guys when we invade you and you lose." I said with a calm tone while I struck my sword into the ground right next to his head while looking down. "A-Akashi?!" Poney immediately called my name out with a surprised expression after hearing my words and she wasn''t the only one. "...What are you talking about?" He was clearly confused that I can sympathize with him so he looked up just to see my cold red eyes with slit pupils staring down at him. "In this world, winning is everything. Winners are validated and losers are denied. This is the way of this corrupted world." I said in a completely emotionless voice while glancing at all people inside the room. Chapter 85 - #84 Fire Incarnate "In this world, winning is everything. Winners are validated and losers are denied. This is the way of this corrupted world." I said in a completely emotionless voice while glancing at all people inside the room. Once my words resounded inside the room, everyone quieted down and not even a word could be heard from anyone. "...I wouldn''t expect any less from someone from the Empire. Your words hold some truth in them." The boss of the Gravekeepers replied with a slightly sad smile. "W-What do you mean, Akashi?" Tsukushi asked me with a shaky voice while looking at me with a shocked expression. "Who do you think has written history?" I asked but no one answered me. "Victors did. They can say whatever they want and we still won''t have any idea what is the truth and what is the lie. What you can do is only believe in your own beliefs that you have set by yourself and not by someone''s teachings." I said with closed eyes and an indifferent expression. "But wouldn''t it be wrong if everyone behaved like that?" Poney asked me with a confused expression. "What is bad? What is right? Once again...the victor is the just and the loser is wrong. Poney, do you live for other''s people happiness or for your own happiness?" I opened my eyes and asked with a small smile. "...I- I want to make everyone happy..." She replied with a bit of difficulty. "...Why? Will that make you happy too? There are numerous types of people among all those people who you want to make a smile and be happy. Not to mention that you don''t know them at all...don''t you want to care more about your close friends rather than unknown people who might not even appreciate your efforts?" I asked with a teasing smile. "..." She looked at the ground while thinking hard about my words. "Well, no need to think about it so hard, first, we need to free everyone." I said with a bright smile and closed eyes --- ''...Why does Akashi seem so different out of nowhere?'' Poney thought with a slightly sad expression while looking at Akashi''s bright smile. --- "Well, Poney, can you please free the girls? I will save our blondie here" I said with a smirk while approaching the blond-haired guy. "B-Blondie?" He muttered with a dumbfounded expression. "Sure!" Poney nodded and quickly went to free the girls. I freed the boy and while he introduced himself to me and I got to know that he is Natala and his other teammates are Gin and Balluck. The silver-haired girl is Gin and the white-haired girl is Balluck. "Thank you for rescuing us...we couldn''t do much against them" Natala thanked me while rubbing his wrist with an ashamed expression. "Mm..." I nodded and looked at Poney''s side just to see that Gin''s b??bs were still hanging out in open. "?! What?" She noticed my stare and covered herself with her arms. "Here you go, it looks like there is nothing you can use as a cover so you can use my coat for now. I will want it back once we will return." I took off my coat and threw it at her with an indifferent face. "...Thanks, though you could have said it more nicely." She thanked me and then mumbled something under her nose. "I am sorry for not treating you like a princess. Next time, I will make sure to kneel while handing out my coat to you." I said with a stoic expression. She widened her eyes, maybe she didn''t expect me to hear her. "Um, she didn''t mean anything bad. It''s just that she was harassed by one of the guys so she is in a bad mood." Natala immediately came between me and Gin with an apologetic smile. "Ease up a bit man, it was just a joke." I said with a teasing smile. --- ''How are we supposed to know that when you have that stoic expression?!'' Gin immediately complained, however, this time she made sure to think it to herself and not mumble aloud. --- "By the way, here you go, Tsukushi" I said and threw at her the skirt she was missing. "Huh? T-Thanks!" She looked a bit embarrassed while catching it before she thanked me. Now, the treasures should be anywhere near here...but first, I should take care of Kurome. "I hope you haven''t forgotten about me." The boss of the Gravekeepers said while slowly bleeding out, due to his Danger Beast''s genes, he was bleeding very slowly despite having 2 of his limbs cut off. When I saw that smile...the smile of a man who is about to suicide, I immediately moved and kicked him into the back of his head, intending to knock him out but I was too late and he took his own life. "? Akashi?" Both Poney and Tsukushi were surprised by seeing this. --- [+100 XP for killing your enemy] [+100 XP for defeating the boss of the dungeon] [+200 XP for clearing a dungeon] Class: Blade Master (Lv. 7; +13 Str, +13 Agi, +6 Const) 233/640 XP *RUMBLE* The entire tomb started to shake. "Go! Take Kurome and quickly get out of here!" I shouted at them and they immediately understood what has just happened. "But what about you? Why won''t you go with us?!" Despite questioning me, Poney quickly took Kurome''s petite body onto her back. "I still have a job to do...That guy had Cornelia''s weapon yet she isn''t here!" I made up a pretty good excuse but I didn''t expect strong disagreement from Poney and Tsukushi. "Grrr, maybe she is already out of here or someone else found her! You can''t remain here while the tomb is about to crumble! Akashi!" Poney gritted her teeth and despite wanting to find Cornelia, she shouted at me these words. "Poney is right! You must go with us!" Tsukushi nodded her head while helping others with the preparations to storm out of here at full speed. Tch! How heartwarming once again but I doubt you would be so nice if I said that I want to take a few treasures for myself. "I can get out of here even if the entire tomb crumbled on top of me! Go now! I will look for Cornelia and others if someone else was also captured!" The shaking was getting tenser and some pillars supporting the ceiling started to slowly crumble down so I shouted at them with a commanding tone. They took a step back while gulping down when they heard my tone but in the end, they nodded their heads and stormed out of the room through the hole I previously created while leaving me alone in the room. Finally... I thought while looking at the ceiling and after a few seconds, I jumped to the hole Poney and others used to escape. I don''t have much time! After another minute inside the tomb, the ceiling started to slowly fall down by small bits so I was forced to keep dodging while also looking for treasure. Of course, since I gave my word to Poney, I was also looking for Cornelia...practically. After some time running around I finally found something thanks to my Wrigglers. When I entered the secret room thought the entrance that was barricaded by an extremely thin wall, I immediately found a lot of shiny things. Haha, nice! It would be even nicer if the ceiling wasn''t falling down on my head each second... I thought while dodging another part of the ceiling. By this time, everyone should be already near the exit and judging from the intensity of shaking, this tomb will fully crumble in one minute or less. I quickly took at least half of the gold since I could store it inside my system. However, I made sure to leave something here so the Empire wouldn''t get too suspicious. GOLD: 26116 SILVER: 165 I quickly looked around and found strange katana that was emitting the aura of death or that''s how I would describe it. I had no way how to hide such a weapon but I can stuff my pockets with other jewelry that looks extraordinary. That katana must be Teigu or on a similar level... Since I can''t have it... [Insufficient strength to disassemble Teigu!] ?! Fuck! Quickly! --- Intelligence: 41-> 50 Charisma: 34 -> 40 Free Stat points: 29 -> 14 [You are allowed to upgrade your Special Class: Fire Monarch] [Things needed for upgrade: Gold: 10.000...? Blood of the Ice elemental Danger Beast...? Base Charisma 40...? Base Intelligence 50...?] --- [Do you wish to upgrade your-] Fuck yes! Special Class: Fire Incarnate (+30 Cha, +25 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str, +5 Agi) 0/100 DP (Destruction points) [Your new special class strengthened your Blacksmith and Beastmaster classes.] [Fire Form: 200 Energy -> 150 energy] [... I ignored other things and immediately tried to burn that katana and few other things that I couldn''t carry. --- [Your blacksmith class gained new attributes!] [Common Reanimation - can be upgraded] [Lesser Shock - can be upgraded] [Lesser Fear - can be upgraded] [+200 XP to your Blacksmith class for discovering new attribute] x1 [+100 XP to your Blacksmith class for discovering new attribute] x2 Master Blacksmith (Lv. 8; +8 Str, +8 Const) 30/1280 XP --- I quickly grabbed a few smaller things and stuffed them into my pockets before I looked up to see the entire ceiling falling down on my head. Tch! [Fire Form] [Energy: 699/1515] My entire body turned to the flames but this time, they were much denser and looked also much threatening, the stones that have fallen down on me immediately melted but I noticed that my energy was draining despite spending is already on the transformation. This must be due to the upgrade...I must try to control this body as if it was my own body. I thought and started trying to gain control over my entire body and after some time, the stones were no longer melting down while draining my energy. [Energy: 568/1515] The rubble quickly buried me and although it was an extremely uncomfortable feeling and it felt like I was suffocating, in truth I didn''t even need to breathe in this form, I could only think of a small number of things that could kill me in this form but rubble wasn''t one of them. My entire body became completely thin, so much that one could even see through those flames on the other side, I slowly started to climb up through small gaps between the rubble. ----Outside of the Tomb---- *RUMBLE* *BOOM* The entire pyramid has crumbled down and became only rubble. Once the greatly known tomb of the First Emperor was no more. "These guys were totally nuts, to actually trigger self-destruct mechanism. They are really determined not to let us have their treasure." Gozuki muttered while glancing at the Uncle Bill who was watching the entire show of tombs crumbling down with his hands behind his back. Gozuki himself had tattered clothes and looked like he escaped by a hair''s breadth. "It doesn''t matter, once we deploy a special unit, we will be able to dig out the treasures. I am more surprised that you have decided to remain here...General Esdeath. Once again, let me thank you for your support during this mission." Uncle Bill said while tearing his eyes off the formerly known tomb while glancing at the woman with long blue hair, wearing a white military uniform. "No need to. There weren''t many enemies anyway...When I entered their lodgings, I noticed that there were hardly any enemies so someone must have bested me." Esdeath replied with a bored expression while sitting on the boulder made out of ice with her legs crossed. Despite her bored look, she was attentively looking at the rubble as if she was looking for someone specifically. "Is there any specific reason why you remained here, General Esdeath? That is if you don''t mind telling me." Gozuki asked with a slightly confused expression. "Actually, I don''t mind. I am waiting for a good friend" Esdeath glanced for a second at Gozuki before she smiled and cleared up his confusion while supporting her chin with her hand, looking quite seductive despite the pose not being specifically seductive at all. The personal power wasn''t her only strength as an Ice Queen. After all, people wouldn''t start calling her queen just because of her superior control over ice but of course, no one dared to even look at her with ?ust in their eyes unless they wanted their eyeballs gouged out. ''That woman has a friend?! Here?!'' Both Gozuki and Uncle Bill were shocked by this information as they started looking at Esdeath with dumbfounded expressions. Chapter 86 - #85 Aftermath 1 *Bang* A few figures came out of the rubble. "*cough* *cough* This was the worst mission! It was too close." Poney complained aloud. "hmm" Kurome slowly opened her eyes and noticed that she is being carried by Poney on her back. "Huh? Where is everyone?" Kurome immediately muttered while looking around to understand the situation and when she noticed that she is outside of the tomb and rubble all around her, she instantly knew what had happened. She was only able to see the prisoners that she saw inside the room where she was fighting Weneg and also Poney, however, her partner, Akashi, was nowhere to see. *Bang* Another rubble got blown away. "! Aka-" Kurome''s expression brightened when she saw this and was ready to call out Akashi''s name but her mouth closed when she saw the people who came out. "*Cough* That was close, too close. They went completely nuts." Najasho, Green, and Akame came out of the rubble. Although Kurome was happy to see her sister be alright, she was now concerned about another person. "?! Kurome! Are you alright?!" Akame immediately ran up to Poney, checking Kurome''s small cuts across her entire body. Most of them already stopped bleeding since they were really small and despite the number, Kurome had quite a tough body thanks to prescriptions from Oarburgh clan and her regeneration was also enhanced by a bit. "I am fine, I just need to rest. Where is Akashi Nii-sama?" Kurome asked with a worried tone while glancing at Poney who let her sit down on the ground. "...He said that he will look for others." Poney said with a guilty expression while looking down, not daring to look into Kurome''s eyes. "?! Why didn''t you stop him?!" This question didn''t come from Kurome but from Akame. "Akame...We couldn''t really do anything...He shouted at us to go and there was no time to argue." Tsukushi said with a slightly sad expression. "...I guess he won''t need this back after all" Gin suddenly mumbled with a conflicted expression while holding gripping the coat she was currently wearing. Natala and immediately "...He won''t die! Don''t worry!" Poney suddenly exclaimed with a cheerful smile but it was still visible that she was forcing herself to smile. Everyone looked at her with a surprised expression and Kurome was the only one who was looking back at the rubble. The hope still hasn''t escaped from her eyes. "What do you mean, Poney?" Akame asked with a confused expression. "He is super strong! He defeated the boss without even losing his cool image around him, haha. He wouldn''t get killed by some rubble. Even when I was almost kicked to death by one of them, he killed him with only one swing of his sword." Poney explained with a smile and glazed eyes. Everyone looked at Poney with wide-open eyes. "She is right, big sis. Akashi Nii-sama wouldn''t let himself get killed by rubble." Kurome said with a smile while looking at the tomb''s remains. "Kurome..." Akame called out with a slightly sad expression while looking at her sister. Suddenly, they noticed flames slowly escaping through the small gaps between rubble to the surface. "What the?!" Green exclaimed with a shocked expression when he saw this bizarre sight while getting ready into his attacking stance with his whip. "Is that-?!" Natala, Gin and others who were previously with Akashi muttered to themselves. The flames slowly formed the kneeling figure on the surface and the flames suddenly transformed into a person. ---some distance away from the tomb''s remains--- "Oh?! I knew that he would have survived but to think he has such means!" Esdeath suddenly exclaimed with a delighted tone and wide smile when she saw this while Gozuki and Uncle Bill could only stare with dumbfounded expressions. ---Akashi''s POV--- "...Looks like I am finally out" I muttered when I finally saw the sky while getting up from my knee and looking around. "Akashi!" Everyone exclaimed with shocked expressions when they saw me and Kurome went as far as to jump on me, hugging me while hanging from my neck. "Hehe, I knew you wouldn''t die!" Poney chuckled and hopped next to me while extending her fist to me with a wide smile but her eyes were still glazed. "...Say that to your eyes." I replied and shook my head with a teasing smile while bumping my fist with hers. Thankfully, everything I had on me during my transformation remained on me. And it looks like no one is actually suspicious of this fact, good for me. "Anyway...I couldn''t find Cornelia anywhere..." I looked around the rubble before I said with a serious expression, dropping a bucket of ice over everyone''s head. "?!..." No one replied to my words and everyone grew silent while looking downward. "*sigh* I guess we can only go back and report while hoping for the best. Don''t you think so?" I sighed and said with a neutral tone before asking Najasho who was their leader. "...Yes, let''s go, everyone." Najasho thought for a while with closed eyes before opening them and saying this while walking away from the collapsed tomb. "?! W-Wait, chief! Why won''t we try to search for Cornelia?!" Tsukushi asked with a shocked expression. "We are all exhausted and we also need to report to father. We have no idea where to even start looking plus look around yourself...there is only rubble around us, how are we going to find someone under it?" Najasho stopped and replied without even turning around when he was done, he resumed walking. ...Acting all cool and apathetic while having your hands in your pockets despite feeling down also needs a lot of skill in self-control. He is a good leader, he doesn''t want to show any weakness to them, he wants to set an example for them. They can grieve but he, as a leader, needs to remain strong. I thought while looking at Najasho''s back. "You should probably follow after your leader" I voiced out my opinion while everyone was just staring at his distancing back. Everyone looked at me. "People die, it happens, there is still a chance that she is alive, however, don''t get your hopes too high...Sometimes, failed high expectations are even harder to bear than the real death of your comrade." I muttered and gestured to Kurome to remain with Akame before I also took my leave. "W-Wait, what about your coat?!" Gin suddenly shouted at me while gripping the coat she was wearing with an embarrassed expression. "Do you want to return it to me right now? I don''t mind if that''s your wish, however, if not...you can return it once you are rested enough and also once you get your own clothes...Don''t forget to wash it, after all, you are almost fully n?k?d under it." I stopped walking and glanced behind me with an amused smile before I resumed walking. "?! What do you mean by that?! I don''t stink!" She gritted her teeth and shouted at me with an upset expression. "If you will want to become a fine wife in the future, you will need to practice those things to become efficient in them anyway." I replied without even turning around or stopping this time, I just raised my hand as a goodbye gesture. ---- "Hah?!" Gin exclaimed with a dumbfounded expression before her expression distorted into a twitching smile while vain popped on her forehead while she was clutching her fist. "Gin, no need to become so heated, he saved our lives after all..." Natala immediately tried to calm her down with a helpless smile. "Maybe yes, maybe not. Who knows what would have happened if Kurome didn''t come to help us at first? Maybe at the time, he would have arrived, I would already wish for death. And you also call yourself a man, grow some balls. Hmph!" Gin said while snorting at Natala''s attempt to calm her down, she also tossed her head to the side to show that she is ignoring him and is disappointed in him. "?..." Natala just looked at her with a completely dumbfounded expression. ''What do you mean by "grow some balls"?'' Natala thought with typical dense expression. "Big sis...are you alright?" Kurome asked with a worried expression when she saw Akame''s glazed eyes. Tsukushi and Poney weren''t any different from Akame. However, they still knew that they have to move out, standing still won''t do anything. "I- I am alright...let''s return back for now before doing anything else." Akame said with a sad expression but despite her words, tears slowly started pouring down her cheeks. "...Akame" Green muttered with a depressed expression while looking at Akame''s tears before he started gritting his teeth with a clenched fist while looking downward. "Let''s go back, there is not much we can do here anyway." Akame replied with a forced smile. --- ...I guess it was expected since when I was buried under that rubble I could also see some stones covered in ice. I thought and decided to approach that person sitting on the boulder made of ice. "To think that I would meet Red Devil himself here! It''s nice to see you here." She said aloud with a teasing tone and a friendly smile and then she jumped down from the boulder to match my height. "Hearing such words from Ice Queen herself is very pleasing to ears. Hello, how long was it since we last saw each other?" I replied with the same teasing tone and a small smirk. "Heh, more than 1 year perhaps?" She said uncertainly and approached me before pulling me into a hug. ?! This slightly surprised me but then I remembered our last meeting and I instantly calmed down. Even during our last meeting, she also hugged me so I guess there is not much to be surprised about. Anyway...Her ?h?st is really big. I thought while hugging her back with a helpless smile on my face due to her hugging tightly, I could feel her big ?h?st intensively pressing against my body. --- On the side, not too far away, Gozuki was speaking with Najasho, however, when he saw the sight of Ice Queen hugging someone, his jaw almost dropped while Najasho just looked at him with a confused expression before redirecting his gaze at Akashi and Esdeath. ''They apparently know each other...'' Najasho thought with a stoic expression before looking away from them. --- "...You look a bit different." When the hug finally ended, Esdeath held her chin and said while closely observing me with narrowed eyes. What? Don''t tell me her woman''s intuition is tingling. "...Well, we haven''t seen each other for while 1 year. You have also changed a lot, you look stronger than before." I said with a slightly helpless smile. I thought of saying that she looks more beautiful but I quickly dismissed that idea after thinking about what kind of woman she is. "Maybe we will have time for a spar once again, hehe" She smiled when she heard my words but she still looked slightly suspicious and confused while searching for the change on me. I didn''t change physically much after that 1 year... I thought with a puzzled expression. Chapter 87 - #86 Aftermath 2 "Sure, if we will have some spare time, I won''t refuse a little spar." I replied with a small smile and while I was speaking with Esdeath, others finally arrived. "Hm?" Esdeath immediately looked at my shirt with a red tie before looking at Gin wearing a black coat. "She is n?k?d underneath it, I just lend it to her." I said when I noticed her confused expression. Why am I even explaining myself when she didn''t even ask? "Oh! I see..." She just nodded her head but it looked like she wanted to say more, however, she was hesitating. "Akashi Nii-sama, what are we going to do now that mission is completed?" Kurome ran up next to me and asked me while glancing at Esdeath with a curious expression. Esdeath saw her expression so she formed a smirk for some kind of reason. Kurome immediately narrowed her eyes while wrapping her arms around my own arm. What is going on here? "Ehm, now that I think about it, you two don''t know each other yet, at least not personally. Kurome, this is Esdeath, general of the Empire and holder of the title the strongest within the Empire. Esdeath, this is Kurome, she is like my sister" I cleared my throat and introduced them. "Hi, it''s nice to meet you, Kurome." Esdeath said with a small competitive smile. "Hello, likewise. But I disagree with that title." Kurome said with narrowed eyes. "Oh? Why is that so?" Esdeath exclaimed and her smile only widened when she heard Kurome''s words. "Akashi Nii-sama should be the one holding that title." Kurome said with a confident expression while holding my hand and glaring at Esdeath without any fear. Kurome who was a leader together with Ichika of our organization within the Capital obviously knew very well what kind of person Esdeath is. "Haha, maybe...who knows?" She wasn''t offended at all and just laughed while asking and looking at me with a small smile. I was slightly surprised how the entire conversation took a turn in a different direction than I intended. ...Kurome, you can sometimes be so childish. I thought and brought my hand in front of her forehead and flicked her forehead with my finger. "Ouch! Nii-sama?" She looked at me with a surprised expression while rubbing her forehead. "No need to argue about who should hold which title. No to mention that I am not officially within the Empire''s army so I can''t hold such title, that title is only for those involved in the military. I am just a noble who knows nothing about fighting or wars" I said with a humble smile and closed eyes and I noticed that once I have said that, a lot of eyes landed on my back. --- ''How the fu?k are you just a noble who knows nothing about fighting?!'' Almost everyone shouted within their minds when they heard Akashi''s innocent words. They were also curious about Esdeath but Gozuki already told them not to cause any problems so they kept their distance. --- "Just a noble, huh? You know nothing about combat, huh? I would really like to meet other nobles who can smile crazily during the fights as you during our last spar." Esdeath said with a teasing tone while looking at both of us with soft eyes. "Well, either way, I still need to take over my family so the military is a big no for me, at least not in the future. If you truly want, I can try to apply and take away your title." I tilted my head to the side and said with a smirk across my face. Esdeath responded to my provocation with a provocative smile but she didn''t say anything and only released her cold aura around her. Kurome immediately started to shiver due to temperature drop but there was no danger, at most it was uncomfortable. "Hmm" I released my own warm aura making it clash with the cold aura, slowly pushing it back. "Oh?!" Esdeath opened her eyes wide when she noticed that her aura was getting suppressed. "Did anything happen to your Teigu, Akashi? I can feel that it''s a bit different than usual." Esdeath immediately asked me with furrowed brows. "...Something like that. I will need to do some training outside where many Danger Beasts reside. My Teigu is feeling a bit restless as of lately." I said in low voice. "?! Are you hearing voices in your head or something?" Esdeath asked me with a shocked expression since if I could be influenced by it, it would also mean that the Teigu got stronger out of nowhere or that my mind simply became weaker. "...You can say it like that. Although I don''t know what voices you used to hear or what they were telling you, I heard that usually, it is simply about destruction and slaughter. My Teigu is a bit different in this aspect, it''s trying to help me instead of lead me astray, maybe it is due to my a perfect compatibility with it or maybe due to how long I have it. "*sigh* I see, then that''s fine. As for a good place with a strong and a lot of Danger Beasts, I can only recommend you Gappi Marsh. However, that place is really flooded with a strong Danger Beasts and even I wouldn''t enter that place unless I have a clear reason to do so." Esdeath sighed in relief and then recommended one place to me. Everyone heard her words and they immediately widened their eyes when they heard Gappi Marsh. "Everyone, we should go back to the camp for now...What are you planning to do?" Gozuki said aloud before asking me with a curious expression. Hmm...I can spend a few more nights with them, I still need to look at everything that was upgraded by my special class. Kurome would also like to spend more time with Akame. "I will go back with you, what about you?" I replied to him before returning my gaze at Esdeath. "Well, I am not in a hurry to return to the Capital, since you are here, we might as well catch up and tell each other what had happened." Esdeath said with a small smile before glancing at Kurome with a provocative smile. "..." Kurome just narrowed her eyes when she was that smile. "...Akashi?" Poney suddenly approached us, still with wet eyes due to Cornelia''s disappearance. "Poney!" Akame and others shouted at her with worried faces. "Hm? What is it?" I stopped talking with Esdeath and turned at her. Esdeath herself frowned but she didn''t say anything. "*I just want to apologize for dragging you down. If it wasn''t for me being with you...maybe everything would have ended differently*" Poney said in a low voice and with a guilty expression while looking downward. "...There is no way for you to know that. Regretting something won''t move you forward, look at your mistakes with raised head and face them head-on." I shook my head with closed eyes before replying to her. "...Thank you!" Poney shouted and bowed to me while a few tears dropped on the ground. Everyone except for her teammates looked at her with a confused expression. "Let''s just return to the camp..." I muttered and helped Poney to stand straight before looking at Kurome and Esdeath. --- "What kind of relationship those two have?" Uncle Bill asked Gozuki with narrowed eyes when they finally returned to the camp, right now they were talking inside the commander tent. "...Who knows? But watching their interactions, I doubt they have any intimate relationship, probably just friends. Considering their natures and their Teigus, one would ?ssume that they would be rivals but it''s still understandable." Gozuki shrugged his shoulders with an uninterested expression. "Anyway, what do you plan on doing with that missing kid of yours? Cornelia was her name, am I right?" Uncle Bill asked with a composed expression. "Cornelia...huh? I don''t know, we can remain here for a few days to see if she is truly alive but I highly doubt it. We need to move on and this applies especially to those kids. I guess I will be able to at least see their true natures since they will be in their most vulnerable state." Gozuki muttered Cornelia''s name while looking at the ceiling of the tent with dull eyes before replying without any change in his expression. ''...Cornelia might have been a useless child but it''s still bitter not to be able to even see her corpse. At least she has been always obedient and did anything I asked her. I guess I will miss her presence a bit.'' Gozuki thought behind his calm expression, one could only see a bit of sadness in his dull eyes. "Well, it looks like I have caused you some damage by calling you out for this mission. The only unit that survived and has returned to the camp was a unit full of girls. They told me what had happened and apparently Akashi saved them but he still killed a few of them but I don''t blame him, I would have done it in his stead after hearing the reason why he killed them." Uncle Bill said with a slightly guilty expression. "?" Gozuki gestured him to continue. "They were used as breeding cattle, heh" Bill actually chuckled after saying this. "?! Won''t this influence their performance as ?ssassins?" Gozuki was slightly surprised by this but he immediately asked with narrowed eyes. "Nah, they told me that Akashi took care of that problem already. Although I don''t understand how he was able to do that without any drugs, after hearing their explanation, I simply threw it behind my head. Apparently he stuck his finger into them and they felt some kind of warmth inside them, most likely it was his Teigu but to have such control over it that he can dictate it who to injure and not..." Bill said with a thoughtful expression while holding his chin. "Terrifying isn''t it? A weird type of treatment but if it was able to take care of the problem, why not. Anyway, I will probably have one member down right now, not to mention that Gai has yet to fully recover..." Gozuki also said with the same thoughtful expression. "Since I was the one who called you here, I will also compensate you. You can take 2 people from my strongest unit. Natala and Gin are the strongest ones in it." Bill said while handing Gozuki papers with information about those two. "...They are fine, however, we have a different problem." Gozuki said while quickly looking over the papers. "? What is it?" Bill asked with a confused and alerted expression. "Akame told me that her enemy told her that we are the ones invading them without any provocation before he died. Which wouldn''t be such a problem if Poney also didn''t join in the discussion. She herself said that the boss said the same thing and Akashi replied with words: ''In this world, winning is everything. Winners are validated and losers are denied''. I managed to change their minds but it was only a temporary solution." Gozuki said with narrowed eyes. "I see...Well, at least his mind is working the same way as us. The strong feast on weak, that''s how it has always been. My members won''t get any of those ideas since I brainwashed them and taught them that "Betraying the Empire is bad"." Bill muttered while looking down at his table before he raised his head and said with a small smile. "This isn''t about his beliefs but him saying it aloud only made it apparent that he wasn''t denying that boss''s words. Although Poney might not be clever enough to notice that detail but Tsukushi was also with her." Gozuki said with an irritated expression. "Well, it''s your problem so you need to keep a close eye on those 3 girls. You were the one who decided not to flood their bodies with drugs, solve it yourself." Bill just shook his head. "I know that even without you reminding me." Gozuki replied before he turned around and left the tent. Chapter 88 - #87 Sisters argument. ---Akame''s tent--- "This will be our first night all alone~!" Kurome exclaimed with a happy expression while jumping on the bed right next to Akame. "Heh, we can talk about more personal things now." Akame chuckled seeing Kurome''s antics but she still agreed with a big smile on across her face. "Then let me have the first question...Big sis, do you have anyone you like?" Kurome suddenly asked while lying on the bed right next to Akame and looking intensively at her. "?! No, how can I like anyone when I already have my adorable small sister? What about you? Do you perhaps like someone?" Akame was surprised by Kurome''s blunt question but she still answered with a smile before asking back with a teasing smile. "Hihi, It''s a secret" Kurome giggled before answering while sticking out her tongue. "Wha-?! Wait, I told you so why you won''t tell me? Is it perhaps...Akashi?" Akame froze when she heard Kurome''s rejection to tell her. "Hmm...To be honest, I am not sure. I like Akashi the same way I like big sis. I want to be always around Akashi Nii-sama but I don''t know if it''s in that "way". Maybe I simply think that I am not good enough, who knows." Kurome answered with an honest smile but it wasn''t sad smile at all. "?! I-I see...But don''t say those things about yourself. You are more than worthy to be with anyone you want, it only depends if the other person is worthy enough of you!" Akame immediately gripped Kurome''s hands and said with a serious expression. "Pfff, I can already imagine you chasing off all boys interested in me." Kurome immediately started to laugh when she saw Akame''s serious expression. "? Me?" Akame just tilted her head to the side with a confused expression while pointing at her face with her index finger. "Yes! But don''t worry, I will do the same~!" Kurome said while sticking out her tongue and winking at Akame. "Heh, sure...All we need is each other" Akame chuckled after hearing this and admitted while hugging Kurome with a peaceful smile. "Unfortunately...I will have to return to the Capital while you might go to another mission outside of the Capital, maybe even outside of the Empire." Kurome mentioned with a sad smile. "Then...Then why not come with us? I am sure that if I will tell father, he will be able to do something." Akame suddenly blurted out with a slightly panicked expression. "I can''t!" Hearing her words, Kurome suddenly yelled with her head still buried in Akame''s ?h?st. "?! Kurome?...Why not?" Akame was shocked by her sudden outburst so she asked her with wide-open eyes. "I- You don''t understand, big sis. I can''t betray Nii-sama, no, I don''t want to betray him! For 8 years! He has been taking care of me as a big brother for more than 8 years. I have been sleeping and living in the same room as him for 8 years. I simply can''t just leave him, not now, and not even in the future." Kurome suddenly started explaining without a stop while tears poured down her cheeks. "?! P-Please calm down Kurome! I don''t want you to betray him, I am just slightly worried about you. I have heard from Tsukushi what he said to the boss of the tomb. He sympathized with them when those men actually r-raped those girls from other units and after that, he said that winning is everything which is the same as saying that strong people are always right." Akame tried to calm her sister down while she herself had slightly panicked expression after seeing Kurome''s tears. "...And isn''t he right? What weak people can do? We were sold by our own parents and we couldn''t do anything about it because we were weak. Now that we became strong, we stand above our parents...Right now we can do exactly the same thing as them. Now don''t tell me that he wasn''t right." Kurome''s tears stopped falling down and she said while looking straight into Akame''s eyes. "...He is right but that''s why I am fighting, for happiness of other people. So such things don''t have to happen ever again." Akame replied after a few seconds of thinking with a resolute expression. "For happiness of other people?... Heh, and is it worth it when you see your own friend die because of "other people''s happiness"? I would definitely not trade your or Nii-sama''s life so others could be happy because by doing so I would destroy my own happiness. Would you trade my life so thousands of others could be happy?" Kurome asked with a self-mocking smile. "?! Of course not! I would find another way to make those people happy without sacrificing you, Kurome." Akame was surprised by Kurome''s words but she instantly replied with a resolute expression. "...Anyway, big sis is completely wrong about Akashi Nii-sama. He might seem extremely cold but he was the one who saved those girls, he even saved Poney''s and other''s lives. If he can do it, he will do good deeds, however, if he must do evil to ensure the safety of those he cares about, he doesn''t care about how much evil it is, he will do it without batting an eye." Kurome said with a resolute expression. "...Alright, I am sorry for judging him without even knowing him, I overreacted. You have been around him for 8 years, of course, you know him best." Akame said and nodded her head with visibly guilty expression when she saw Kurome''s resolute expression. ''Why did it turn out like this? I just wanted to spend some time with Kurome but instead, we started arguing...'' Akame thought with a sad expression. Two sisters threw this argument quickly aside and started once again happily talking, however, none of them would forget this moment where their beliefs clashed against each other. ----Akashi''s POV---- Special Class: Fire Incarnate (+30 Cha, +25 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str, +5 Agi) 0/100 DP Destruction points, huh? I wonder how exactly it works. Anyway, it seems that blood from Ice-Elemental Danger Beast wasn''t just for a show. I thought and extended my arm in front of me with my palm facing the ground. I closed my eyes and after a while, I reopened them just to see azure-colored things that looked like even smaller snowflakes slowly falling on the ground. To be honest, it looked more like azure-colored mist formed from slightly more visible particles. I could feel that the temperature of the ground around me was becoming slowly colder. Looks like I will have to learn how to control this new power. I guess it will be easier if I will train it with Esdeath''s help since she is already experienced with this. Anyway, I shouldn''t let anyone see me using this power because Esdeath is the only one known who has Ice-Elemental Teigu and I am already known for my fire Teigu, if I suddenly started controlling ice, the Empire would be even warier of me. I haven''t heard of anyone wielding more than 1 Teigu at the same time. Maybe if I will be able to make it look like azure flames, it might work. I thought and instantly stopped releasing that coldness from my hand [Energy: 1489/1515] There are some changes I have ignored since I had no time at that time to read everything. Beastmaster (Lv. 5) 12/160 NXP [You are now able to control up to 2 common Beasts.] [You are now able to store all of your Beasts into your shadow no matter the size.] Finally, I can tame some bigger Danger Beasts. Some of my wriggles died during the collapse of the tomb but more than half of them got out of there so I will be able to incubate more of them to refill their numbers tomorrow. It looks like I have also gained something special for my Master Blacksmith class. [Common Reanimation - can be upgraded to Greater Reanimation for 5.000 gold] [Lesser Shock - can be upgraded to Common Shock for 2.000 gold] [Lesser Fear - can be upgraded to Common Fear for 2.000 gold] [Common Reanimation - the weapon with this attribute is able to tame the souls of those killed by it. The soul will be trapped inside the weapon and can be released on command, the soul will take the form of its former body and its strength will be 80% of its original body before death. The more released souls at the same time one wielding the weapon controls, the weaker he becomes. Maximum of captured souls: 3. The wielder will become 5% weaker for each summoned soul. Summoned souls can''t die but once they are truly defeated, the wielder must wait for some time before summoning them again. The wielder can''t capture souls much more powerful than him and he must be the one who personally kills those he wants to control.] [Lesser Shock - the weapon with this attribute is coated in electricity that''s completely harmless to its wielder, however very deadly to its enemies. The techniques one is able to perform with such weapon depends on the quality of this attribute. This quality doesn''t make the weapon able to control lightning.] [Lesser Fear - More of General type of attribute focused on the military and wars. The weapon with this attribute is able to awaken fear of wielder''s enemies while inspire his allies at the same time. The effect becomes greater with each defeated enemy and its range is also enlarging with each kill, however, after a certain time out of battle, those so-called "stacks" will disappear. Maximum "stacks" 50.] Not bad at all but even though I stole a little more than half of the gold stored inside that tomb, I still have a problem with money. Right now, I should have enough money to buy Oarburgh''s loyalty for numerous years but I can also use the money I have to expand my influence and business even more. Tch! It''s all about money, money money! No matter what world or era. I will think about it once I return back to the Capital and talk it through with my father. Right now, I would only like to expand my pharmacy business since it will help a lot of people inside the Capital which will also make me have more influence. I have also heard that former prime minister Chouri retired after being overthrown by Honest. Maybe I can also use his influence to my own goals, he should still be very respected by people. After all, I have heard that he really cared about this Empire and its people. To be honest, I am not sure why I am even doing it. Is it because all of my relatives live inside the Capital? To be honest, I can simply hide all of them inside Oarburgh hideout and stop caring about this country but I guess I grew a bit closer to it after living inside it for more than 17 years. I also doubt that my father would want to abandon everything plus even though he is ruthless and has no remorse to do evil things, he still means well for this Empire. As long as it will help in the long run, he will do whatever it takes, if it even means killing innocent people. I thought with a bored expression while looking at the night sky and a big bright moon. "Why you look so bored and lost?" Suddenly I heard feminine''s voice right behind me. "Just thinking about the future, meaning; boring stuff. You understand, right, Esdeath?" I replied without even looking behind me who is it since I already knew it when I heard her steps due to her wearing high heels boots. "I see, I am pretty bored today too, due to not being able to fight any strong opponents. Excuse me..." She said and sat down right next to me, there was hardly any more space so our shoulders were pressing against each other. What is her goal? Just to talk or something else? Chapter 89 - #88 Leaving "Is there something specific you want to talk about?" I asked Esdeath when she sat down right next to me. "Hmm...Not really, I guess I just wanted to talk for a bit" She replied with a small smile while looking up at the bright moon. "I see and what kind of topic do you want to discuss?" I have asked her with a curious expression and a bit of wariness in my eyes. "Since you are my friend, I will be honest with you. I have ordered a few of my trustworthy subordinates to investigate a bit around your influence in the Capital and everything around it." Esdeath suddenly said with an honest apologetic smile. "Hmm, and what did you manage to find?" I asked with a neutral tone but my eyes became slightly colder. "I have discovered that you are expanding a lot of businesses and you are even making some "charity". Hiring weak men who used to be in the army who lost their worth to the Empire. Although most of the people don''t talk about it, however, one time when I took a walk around your residence, I have heard some very good words about you from the locals." She explained with a small smile. "Well, I am not sure about the charity thing but I do hire those men since I have a good occupation for them. I had also expanded my businesses but why is that interesting? Aren''t all nobles trying to get richer each day?" I asked while shrugging my shoulders with a smirk. "True enough but I don''t think you are that type of person. It looks like you are slowly building up your reputation with locals, some of them call you Red Devil with fear and some with awe and respect which I find very interesting. Are you playing in politics?" Esdeath asked me with a serious expression. To think that she would be able to investigate it...her so-called "trustworthy subordinates" definitely must be at least Teigu users and experienced at that to be able to get past my Organization I have created. I mean, the organization itself still isn''t truly completed since we lack any higher figures who can take care of different parts of the city. Most of it is Ichika''s and Kurome''s responsibility. I thought and my stoic expression became colder while my eyes slowly lost its radiant color. "Ohoho, I like that face of yours but there is no need for anything like that." Esdeath said with a wide smile while looking at my cold smile. "?..." I just looked at her and waited for her to continue. "You see, my army supports Prime Minister Honest but to be honest with you...I don''t really care about it. I just find it curious why are you trying to build a reputation in that way, I can understand that more people will support you this way but...Is there any other reason?" She said with a bored look before asking me with a curious look. "...The Empire itself can''t exist without its people. Not many people can understand the fact that the prosperity of common people also means the prosperity of the entire Empire." I replied while returning to my uninterested expression. "Hm? But if those people won''t do anything about it themselves, they will become just weaklings depending on someone else. Why is there any need to protect or make sure that weaklings prosper?" Esdeath asked with a genuinely confused expression. "Normally, I wouldn''t give a shit but if I want this Empire to prosper that''s the proper way how to do it. They are weaklings but they at least work and pay taxes. The more they will prosper, the more taxes will Empire receive. Also since you are general, you must know how the morale of your soldiers is important within the battle. Politics are also one big battlefield and if you can make a lot of people happy, they will naturally return it, at least most of them. Usually, it''s how weaklings think. That''s one of their good conducts." I explained with closed eyes. "So you want to take over the throne?" Esdeath asked me with an amused smile. "Yes and also no. I don''t want to be the one on that throne. I don''t want to spend the rest of my life sitting on a shitty chair. I came into this world because it was the suited world for someone corrupted like me who only knows how to kill." I said in dead-serious tone while looking at the palm of my right hand with dull eyes. "? What a weird way of the wording ''came into this world''. It''s like you are saying that there are other worlds." Esdeath''s amused smiled disappeared and she said with a calm expression. "Maybe there are...Maybe it depends on your already predestinated character where you will be born, this world is suited for psychopaths, killers, and others so I definitely not regret being here since this is where I belong. Anyway, let''s stop with this depressing discussion, I have heard about Najenda but I don''t know details." I said with a slightly crazy smile before looking at her with a calm expression and asking her. Now that I think about it...Najenda might also be a slightly depressing discussion...whatever. "Yeah...She defected to the Rebel Army along with her army or at least she wanted to. I was tasked to stop her army from leaving the Empire. As you already know, my relationship with her wasn''t bad so I gave her a chance to escape after I cut off one of her arms. Without her arm, she won''t be able to use her Teigu any longer, she won''t be able to strengthen the Rebel Army because I prioritized capturing her army instead of her. The only thing she can do now is what she has always been doing...being the General and tactician." Esdeath explained with a small smile. "?! You let her escape?" I asked with a slightly surprised expression. "Of course I haven''t done it deliberately so everyone could see it. She had a good chance to escape and if I wanted to capture her I would have to abandon my army and chase after her which I didn''t want to do that. She was able to escape only with a few soldiers while only 2 of them looked strong, I suspect, both of them were Teigu wielders. It is quite surprising that she has been able to gather 2 Teigu wielders." Esdeath replied with a playful smile. "Heh, what a bad liar you are, you just want her to gather strong forces so you have someone strong to battle against." I chuckled when I heard her words. "Hmm...I won''t deny it." Esdeath replied with a smile. ...I have something I need to do after this so I would like to move out of this camp tomorrow morning but...Kurome is still here. I guess there is no other way. "Esdeath, can I ask you for a favor?" I asked with closed eyes. "Hm? What is it that you need to even ask me for a favor?" She asked with a surprised expression. "Nothing much...but first of all, how long can you be here before returning to your post in the Capital?" I asked. "Hmm, a few days before returning I guess but if I want to remain here, I will do as I wish." She answered in a way I expected. "I see, I need to go somewhere this morning and I might not be able to return in time so I would appreciate it if you could guarantee the safety of Kurome." I said while looking at her with a serious expression. "?! You need to go somewhere so soon? ...I hoped to spend more time with you since it was quite a long time since we last saw each other but I guess I will have to postpone it. I will wait here until they will decide to move out since she has her sister here, right?" She said with a slightly sad smile. "I am sorry. And yes, Kurome has been separated from her sister for the whole 8 years so it would be better for her to even travel back with them. I have heard that they will also be returning to the Capital so I hope you can go with them...I know that I am asking for a lot here, after all, Ice Queen must be really busy." "Well, I can sympathize with her so I will remain here even when you will leave but you are going to owe me one...It''s a shame that I can''t really accelerate time, well, at least I will be able to use this time to practice the control over my Teigu." She said with a wide sly smile before she muttered with a slightly annoyed expression. "Thanks, I will definitely return the favor one day. Can you tell others that I have gone ahead? Also, please explain it more thoroughly to Kurome but only her...." I said and started explaining a few things and also Kurome''s next tasks until I return. "Wait, wait, wait! Haven''t you said that you will be leaving this morning?" Esdeath stopped me from getting up with a confused expression and furrowed brows. "Well, it will be dawn very shortly so I might as well move out right now that everyone is still asleep." I said with a small smile. "Tch, you are really the worst...I will make sure that you will truly suffer when returning the favor." She suddenly clicked her tongue in irritation before she said to me with a small smile. ...Well, what is done is done. "I already can''t wait for it" I said with a teasing smile and jumped down from the boulder, quickly jumping down from the hill to another smaller one. The terrain here is really weird but what to expect from dry land. ---- "...*sigh* I guess I will go practice, I hope they won''t remain here for a long time since their teammate is still buried under that collapsed tomb." Esdeath released a tired sigh after watching Akashi''s back slowly disappear in the dark of the night before muttering while jumping down from the boulder and returning back to the camp. ''I wonder why was my heart beating faster when I sat down next to him...Was it perhaps what they call love?'' Esdeath thought with a small smile and little blush while pressing her hand to her heart. ---- . . *SCREECH!* The sun was right on the horizon when the sound of the enraged bird was heard. Looks like this Eagle like Danger Beast lost its eggs right inside its nest. And now it is just rampaging around, its size isn''t something extremely large but one would be able to travel on it. Maybe I can try to tame it since it doesn''t have anything else to lose except for its life. I thought when I saw it flying around its nest situated on the peak of one hill. It was searching for anything to kill, whenever it found something, no matter what it was, it was instantly killed by the Eagle-like Danger Beast. I crouched down and grabbed a small stone on the road and then threw it right at the beast. I didn''t aim to injure it so I threw it so that it would miss but still be able to gather its attention. *SCREECH!* And as I thought, it immediately looked at me when the piece of stone threw right by its head. I just smiled at it and gestured it to come with my hand. "If you won''t listen to me, I will have to calm you down!" I shouted with narrowed eyes. [Hail of Blades] [Energy: 1465/1515] 3 flying broadsword appeared behind my back and I command them to start slashing its attacks. The Danger Beast itself wasn''t that strong but due to its enraged state, it won''t listen to anyone even ten times stronger. After a minute of its futile air pressure attacks, it decided to fly down and attack me with its big claws, almost as big as my own swords. I summoned all 3 swords back to me and formed a shield out of them in front of me. *CLANG* When the Beast''s claws met with my shield of swords, the dull sound resounded and my swords started to shake a bit but they never broke. I used this chance now that it was down to jumped on its head while it was busy with my swords. "CALM...DOWN!" I shouted and performed knifehand strike right to its head. *AWW!* It released sound similar to a groaning. I didn''t use my entire strength but it should be enough for it to calm down a bit. Chapter 90 - #89 Kiyomi The Eagle-like Danger Beast started swaying back and forth so I used this chance to jump down from its back right in front of it and glared at it. After a few more seconds, it finally shook its head with a confused expression and looked down at me. It suddenly froze because it was too confused. It finally got out of its frenzy, just to see a human in front of it without any weapon in hand who was just staring at it. "Are you too confused so you just froze in place instead of doing anything at all? Aren''t you Danger Beast? Shouldn''t you like...attack me?" I asked with an amused smile while shrugging my shoulders. "...*chirp* *cheep*" It just stared at me for a while before releasing first sounds that were similar to normal birds only stronger and louder. This Danger Beast is a bit more special than I thought...it is cautious, quick, quite strong and also intelligent. It practically told me right now that it doesn''t feel any hostility from me and that it isn''t hungry right now, it also looks like it is female. ''What is wrong with you? Why were you rampaging around this mountain?'' I asked her through "telepathy". *chirp!* *chirp!* *SCREECH!* I see...quite an angry mother but who wouldn''t be. Her eggs were apparently stolen and eaten by another aerial beast. And even then, she wasn''t able to avenge her unborn children. ''I have a proposition for you, join me! Join me and I will make those who hurt you and your children regret their actions!'' I said while extending my hand to her with a confident smirk. "...*SCREECH!!*" She looked down after hearing this but after a few seconds, she looked at me with slightly red eyes which indicated that she was desperate for revenge. "Once I will fulfill your revenge, you are willing to become my pet, huh?" I muttered what she just practically told me. I can also just tame it by force and by adding it into my class''s "collection" she will be forced to listen to my orders anyway but...That would leave a bad taste in my mouth. Letting beast that killed children of my own tamed beast live would be quite humiliating even for me. ''Lead me to where you saw it for the last time, if we will find it, you will have your revenge in no time.'' I used my telepathy and jumped on her back without even waiting for her response. She was a bit surprised by this but she quickly took off and flew to the sky with me sitting on her back. I was slightly surprised when she flew into the direction I intended to go in the first place. ... We flew for a few minutes at an incredible speed and we quickly left that arid land and entered some kind of forest full of trees, despite sitting on her back high in the sky, I was unable to see the end of the forest but I was able to notice one enormous tree in the middle. Hm...That might be its nest, the place looks quite grand and to be able to create its nest on the tallest tree means that it is quite strong or that there simply aren''t any stronger beasts around here. After we got a bit closer, I was finally able to see it resting in its nest. ''Fly around its nest to provoke it and then lure it out to lower height, I don''t enjoy fighting in the sky as you do.'' I used telepathy to order her and she instantly did as I said. Our target took the bait after my taxi made several ??ps around its nest while throwing a few insults at its color of feathers and poorly built nest. I was dumbfounded after hearing birds''s insults, that was a completely new thing to me. When the height was no longer that drastic, I ordered her to stop fleeing and face our target instead. ...I can''t exactly jump from her back or I will risk breaking it, I am glad I still have my other means. [Phantom Strike] [Energy: 1495/1515] I disappeared from her back and suddenly appeared right in front of our target. The beast''s wingspan was more than numerous meters yet it was extremely fast, almost as fast as my smaller taxi. I slashed my sword intending to slash open its abdomen. Despite it being caught off guard it still reacted quite fast and blocked my sword with both of its legs and claws and in addition, it attacked me by firing a few of its feathers at me. Only a smirk appeared on my face when I saw the feathers nearing me. [Hail of Blades] [Energy: 1445/1515] 3 broadswords appeared behind me and 2 of them were sent to pierce its wings while the last one was meant to somehow damage its legs but not to kill it. While I did this, the feathers already arrived in front of me and I just extended my right arm in front of me to create a shield made of fire. The feathers instantly burned in the heat of my flames and by broadswords did their job too. The bird started falling down due to its wings being damaged but it was still able to glide for a bit. I also started falling down since I had no wings at all but after a few seconds, I landed on something soft. There goes my test...not bad. Although I would easily survive fall from such a height, my taxi doesn''t know that. It warms my heart that she actually helped me even though she didn''t have to, heh. ''Let''s go down'' I told her and patted her back before jumping down from her back, earning a horrified look in her eyes while looking at me falling down. *BANG!* When I have fallen down on the ground, debris flew everywhere. I landed right next to the injured beast but it looks like it was no longer able to move due to its injured legs and wings. I approached its head and stopped right in front of it. It looked at me with hatred in its eyes and tried to bite off half of my body with its beak. *shriek* My taxi was already next to me and stopped the beak from reaching me by stepping on the beast''s head, immobilizing it. Hm? I noticed that my newly tamed beast was looking at me as if waiting what it should do next. ''Do whatever you want, this is your revenge, not mine, I have no interest in killing it.'' I told her before turning around slowly walking away to give her some space. *Screech!* She immediately clawed out its eyes and then bit off its entire head. When she was done and satisfied, she hopped right in front of me with awe visible in her eyes. ''So...You got your revenge, are you going to join me now?'' I asked with a curious smile and my arms folded. *Chirp* *Chirp* It almost sounded as if she started singing while nodding her head and after that, she bowed her head to me. ''Good, I guess I should give you a name, how about Kiyomi?'' I asked with a thoughtful expression. *Chirp!* *Whoosh!* She started to happily sing while flapping her wings around, almost breaking all branches of trees around us. She is really more intelligent than others, I can perfectly talk to her and understand her. That was an impossible feat with those wolves previously. Anyway, finally I can travel more comfortably plus she is also quite strong but most importantly, she isn''t overly big so her speed is great. Now that I look more closely at her...she slightly resembles griffin. She has 4 limbs and also wings of the eagle, only her beak and head look slightly different but it doesn''t make her any less beautiful. There are a lot of images of Griffins but I liked most of them and thought that there can''t be an any better combination but this world is really filled with many wonders. I thought while staring at her and holding my chin. Kiyomi tilted her head to the side in confusion but I ignored it. --- [Congratulation on successfully taming your first Special-Common Danger Beast] [+100 NXP to your unique Beastmaster class] Beastmaster (Lv. 5) 142/160 NXP --- Oh? So she indeed is slightly special. I thought that she is relatively fast for just a common Danger beast. Not to mention her intelligence, there are even twice as strong Danger beasts than her and they have 0 IQ. ''Let''s go'' I jumped on her back and sat down while telling her to take off. She immediately did as I requested and when we were high enough, I pointed at the certain mountains very far away from us. She instantly understood and started flying towards the mountains at an incredible speed. ----Somewhere in the mountains---- "Ha!" A young woman with grey hair and lime eyes was seen practicing with her katana slashes at an empty space. Despite her slashed hitting just an empty space, each of her slashes generated air pressure enough to slice numerous trees in the row in two halves. "...Taeko? Don''t you think that you are practicing a bit too hard?" A young woman su?k?n? on lollipop asked while sitting on the branch of one of the trees. She was observing sweating Taeko with a worried look, even she herself started to sweat just by looking at her endlessly practicing her swordplay. "Not at all, Chelsea!...If I want to...catch up to him...or at least stay near him...I have to become...even stronger!" She slowly said with pauses for her slashes. ''Sheesh! Can''t you at least answer me without swinging your katana every few words? She is really obsessed...Even granny herself is quite worried and we are talking about granny here! She is someone who wouldn''t mind to give me training where I would suffer for numerous days!'' Chelsea thought with a tired expression. "Taeko, you know that you must take a break sometimes, right?" Chelsea suddenly asked with a helpless smile while swinging with her legs back and forth. "But I do have breaks. I have a break for breakfast, shower, lunch, shower, dinner, shower and then I go even sleep." Taeko finally stopped swinging her katana around and turned at Chelsea with a puzzled expression. ''FOR 3 FUCKING HOURS! How is that even considered sleep?!'' Chelsea wanted to shout at her but she stopped herself. "Taeko, I think that you are taking it too far...Are you perhaps running away from your thoughts by practicing so often?" Chelsea asked with a serious expression while looking at Taeko with narrowed eyes. "? What do you mean, Chelsea?" Taeko asked with a confused expression. "Each time we are eating, you seem to space out. And each time I ask you something, we always end up discussing Akashi. Do you miss him that much or are you afraid of something?" Chelsea said and looked at Taeko with a really worried expression. Taeko was indeed behaving very weirdly past numerous days and even Mera was worried but she couldn''t do anything about it. She once has forbidden her practice for one day and she spent her entire day spacing out while looking out of the window from the hut built on the surface. Although Mera found her spacing out face extremely cute, she had no time to fool around so she let her practice since it was the only thing that kept her in focus. Also, it didn''t look like she was damaging her health but if she continued like this for numerous days, she would have no time to spend some time with other people. "...Like I said before. I must be sure to keep up with him." Taeko thought while looking at the ground before raising her head and replying to Chelsea with a determined expression. "...Is that really all? Aren''t you afraid of something? Like him leaving you or forgetting about you?" Chelsea started bombarding Taeko with questions. Taeko opened her eyes wide in realization when she heard Chelsea''s words. She herself didn''t know why she felt like it, she just kept thinking about Akashi whenever she had time. She just wanted to see him once again. But now that she heard Chelsea''s words...she no longer had an idea why she was behaving like this. ''...No, I am not afraid of Akashi forgetting about me or leaving me without any notice. It must be something else...'' Taeko thought while a small smile slowly appeared on her face which slightly surprised Chelsea. "I have no idea but I am positively sure it''s not about forgetting or leaving!" Taeko said aloud while her voice was filled full of confidence. *Screech* "Who is leaving?" Both Taeko and Chelsea looked at the sky with wide-open eyes when they heard Beast''s cry together with the voice of man they knew very well. When Taeko saw the flying danger beast and man standing on its back with folded arms while looking down at them with a smile, a bright smile immediately appeared on her face. "Akashi!" "Akashi?!" Both of them exclaimed but one was of a pleasant surprise while another was of unbelievableness. Chapter 91 - #90 Back to Oarburgh To think that I would meet those two right away... ''Kiyomi, land here.'' I told my tamed beast through telepathy and she immediately did what I wanted despite seeing 2 humans while 1 of them was extremely dangerous. After I jumped down from her back, I turned back to Taeko and Chelsea just to see Taeko literally throwing herself at me. I caught her and she wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my body. ?! Isn''t this a little bit out of her character? Not to mention that Chelsea is watching... I thought with slightly surprised expression when I saw her actions. "Akashi! You came back much earlier than I expected!" Taeko exclaimed with a happy smile while quickly sealing my lips with hers. --- ''Gah! You didn''t expect anything!'' Chelsea was astounded by Taeko''s frankness --- "Mm, I have something to discuss with your leader but I definitely missed you. I will remain here for a few nights at least." I nodded with a genuine smile before I pressed my forehead to her own forehead. "Mm!!" She got my meaning and happily nodded with flushed cheeks. . . "Ugh...Can you tell me why are you here so early? You have been gone only for a few weeks..." Mera muttered while supporting her head with her hand when she saw me standing in front of her with my bored expression. "Yet you have been able to become even more tsundere in a few weeks. Congratulations to you." I replied while shrugging my shoulders. "Wha-?! What tsundere?! You must be mistaken or you have no idea what tsundere means." She was surprised by my words but she quickly retorted while snapping her head to the side in an upset manner. "...Sure, whatever you say...I am here to inform you that one of those kids is most likely dead. I also planted a few Wrigglers on others so they will lead me to another one that was able to survive my kick after attacking Taeko. I will take care of him too and only 5 of them will remain." I informed her with half-open eyes. "Oho...taking revenge for our lover, aren''t we?" Mera asked with a teasing tone while seductively touching her lower lip with her index finger. "Oho...are you jealous that no one is so dedicated to you?" I replied with the same teasing tone. "...To be honest, you got me here. It''s a completely new feeling seeing you and Taeko together...It makes me wonder how it feels to be with a man." Mera kept silent for a while before replying with a slightly serious expression. "...Well, you can always find yourself someone worthy enough, no one is limiting you or ordering you what you should do." I replied with a slightly awkward tone since the conversation was taking a very strange turn. "Are you really saying that to me? Do you know how hard it is to find someone worthy after spending so much time around you? You were able to solve our utmost secret regarding Danger Beast''s control without any help." She folded her arms and said with narrowed eyes and slightly irritated expression. Eh, I would have never imagined that I would hold such a conversation with her. Do her words mean that she considers me as an only option? "Um, I wouldn''t mind helping you solve that complicated feeling you have inside you but unfortunately I already have Taeko-" I closed my eyes and prepared myself to reject her despite not knowing if she is even trying to have something with me but she interrupted me before I was able to finish. "Taeko doesn''t mind" She replied with narrowed eyes and a small amused smile. "...And how do you know that?" I narrowed my eyes too since I don''t like it when I am being lied to right into eyes. ----A few weeks ago---- "Mera-sama, have you called for me?" Taeko came into Mera''s chambers with a confused expression. "Yes, I want to talk to you about Akashi''s and your relationship." Mera replied while sitting on her bed with minimum clothing on. Taeko tensed up when she heard her words but she still resolved herself to talk about anything. Two of them talked for more than a few hours. "Taeko, how would you feel if Akashi slept with anyone from here or with any other girl, doesn''t matter who" Mera suddenly asked a question she was the most curious about. "...It''s too hard to imagine that...but as long as I will remain in his heart I don''t want to bind him." Taeko replied with an uncertain expression. "Hm? So you wouldn''t mind him sleeping with Gil for example?" Mera specified her question so Taeko could imagine it in a better way. "Um...I know Gil for a long time so...I don''t know, it''s still hard to imagine that but I don''t think I feel any disgust towards it. Does Mera-sama like Akashi?" Taeko replied with a clueless expression and then asked Mera while tilting her head to the side. "?! O-Of course not! I only like my girls, including you, so if you ever want to join us, you are always welcomed here in my chambers." Mera was shocked by her question so she quickly shook her head in denial. ----Present---- "Eeh...so you are practically telling me that I can have fun with any of your maids or what?" I asked while scratching my head with a confused expression after she explained the situation. "No, you are forbidden to seduce any of my girls. I am just helping you, I know that you are noble and I also know how they do things. You will definitely be pressured to marry someone but you can''t marry Taeko in light because of her identity." Mera replied while winking at me. ...But how does it change the fact that you want to experience being with a man? Like...what you just told me doesn''t make any sense. "Look, I came here for the reason. I want to hire you to find someone for me." I shook my head with a tired expression before telling her the reason of my visit. "...We are ?ssassins and not spies, you are aware of that, right?" Mera asked me with a weird expression. "Whatever, you also have your own spies in many towns so what difference it makes? I might also need you to protect someone so prepare to become guardian instead of an ?ssassin." I said with a teasing tone. "I am really curious about what makes you so confident that I will accept the job but let me hear you out first. Who do you want us to find and protect?" Mera asked with a curious expression and a small smile on her face. "Previous Imperial Prime Minister named Chouri." I narrowed my eyes and said with a sly smile. "Oh? Hehe, looks like it will be fun with you around. I wonder what changes will the Empire meet in the next few years." Mera understood my intentions and she instantly exclaimed with an amused smile. "...I will try to find him for you, it shouldn''t be that hard since our influence is spread into many towns. As for protecting-" Mera replied after a while of thinking but I interrupted her. "No need for us to discuss protection yet. I will have to find him and talk to him first before hiring you to protect him. But I will pay you for finding him." I said with closed eyes and a satisfied smile. "Alright...now to discuss price. H-How about you help me expe-" Before she could finish her sentence, I interrupted her. "*cough* *cough* Let''s talk like the professionals we are and not like some whores" I faked a cough a few times before saying this since I was aware of what she was trying to say when I noticed a small blush on her face while she averted her gaze. I don''t really feel like "selling myself" even though I would most likely enjoy it and be able to save the money I need quite a lot right now. Tch! To think that I would be even considering her offer... "*sigh* Well, do you still plan to hire our loyalty for "eternity"?" She released a disappointed sigh and then asked with a serious expression. "Yeah, there is no change in that and if you want someone like me then I can recommend one kid out of those ?ssassins, the girls kept calling me Dark upgraded version of him so maybe he is similar to me." I nodded my head before suggesting with a teasing smile. "No, thank you. Like you said...if you are upgraded version then I don''t want him. I always strive for the best, heh. Anyway, since you are serious about hiring us, I can help you find that Chouri guy for free but you will have to pay us if you want us to guard him." Mera said with a serious expression and folded arms. Whoa, so generous? I can''t let this chance go. "That is very kind of you. This new Mera-chan is definitely better than the one I met for the first time." I said with a small smirk. "?! Who the hell are you calling Mera-chan?! Go away or I will reconsider my offer!" She immediately widened her eyes while she blushed a little before she started yelling at me. "Pfft, sure thing, sorry to bother you." I chuckled and quickly left her room. --- ''Tch! Why do I feel like I am subservient to him?!... It''s not an entirely bad feeling but it''s extremely strange and slightly uncomfortable for someone like me to feel like that! Whatever, I shouldn''t have mentioned anything about wanting to experience being with a man, what was I thinking?! At least it looks like he didn''t mind it that much and just threw it aside...I should go and inform our spies to look for that Chouri person. If he was previous Prime Minister, it shouldn''t be that hard.'' Mera thought while looking at the door with a complicated expression while clenching her fists After my talk with Mera, I greeted everyone else, and till late at night I was bothered by two twins since we weren''t able to talk last time. At night I obviously went to Taeko''s room where we talked for half of the night about our progress and other mundane things. As for another half of the night...we spent it by fooling around and this time Taeko was much more aggressive than before. No, previously she was like a kitten waiting to be ordered around but this time she actually took a lead like a predator. I was surprised by this but I let her do as she wanted since she must have been following her instincts. At least I was sure that she wasn''t taken advantage of by Mera due to her being still inexperienced despite being quite aggressive. The next morning I woke up after a rough 3 hours of sleep but I felt energetic due to last night. If I slept for 3 hours without any reason or relieving myself, I would definitely not be so energetic. "Taeko, can you lend me your sword later?" I asked while we were still lying down on the bed, hugging each other. "Mm, wait a moment" She nodded her head and suddenly broke the hug just to put her arm under the bed. "Here you go~" She took out her katana and handed it to me with a big smile as if she was waiting for praise. "...Ehm, I meant later, it didn''t have to be now but since you already took it out..." I replied with a forced smile while taking her sheathed katana. I got up from the bed after patting her head a few times and then went towards the table. I put the katana on it and put both of my hands on its scabbard. [Do you wish to enchant the weapon?] ...Well, I need to try it out somehow. Unfortunately... [Common Reanimation] [Lesser Shock] [Lesser Fear] I don''t think any of these would suit Taeko''s fighting style...She is swift and agile while her strength isn''t something to be underestimated, she still focuses on pure speed. Oh? I almost forgot about a few more artifacts I have stol- *cough* I have borrowed from the tomb. I took out a few rings and bracelets, there was even a small dagger. I took a look at each jewelry but couldn''t find anything good, most of it was only fashion things except for the dagger. I took it out from its sheath and noticed a green colored gem in the middle of its crossguard. I looked more closely and it looked like there was some kind of whirlwind rampaging inside that gem. ?! Maybe? Taeko suddenly approached me from behind and put her chin on my shoulder while hugging me from behind, looking at what I was doing with a curious expression. I put the dagger back into its sheath and then slowly burned it while holding it in my hand. "?! Oh?" Taeko''s eyes opened wide when she saw how the dagger was slowly disappearing without even melting down. [Lesser Sharpness - can be upgraded to Common Sharpness for 2.000 gold] [+100 XP to your Blacksmith class for discovering new attribute] Master Blacksmith (Lv. 8; +8 Str, +8 Const) 130/1280 XP Bingo! Now the question is if I should upgrade it before trying to apply it to Taeko''s weapon... Chapter 92 - #91 Kyoroch I guess I will postpone upgrading it since it takes 2.000 gold that I can use in much useful way. Not to mention that this is just a test. I decided and once again closed my eyes and put my hands on Taeko''s katana. [Do you wish to enchant the weapon?] [Lesser Sharpness] I agreed inside my mind while thinking of a certain attribute. [500 gold is required to upgrade this weapon with this quality of attribute.] Tch, even the upgrade itself cost money but I guess it''s an acceptable price. --- --- Suddenly a wind came out of my hands and started rampaging inside the room until it got all absorbed into Taeko''s katana. A small transparent and slightly green colored aura appeared around its blade and kept gently floating around it. It was almost invisible to a n?k?d eye but if one focused on it, they would be able to notice it. [Energy: 1015/1515] Hm? Even my energy got su?k?d by this upgrade? Thanks for mentioning it "system" but I guess it''s understandable. "Here you go, try swinging with it a few times." I said while giving the sheathed katana to Taeko. "Mm." She nodded with a curious expression while looking at her weapon. She put it to her waist and then in a blink of an eye she drew her katana while performing a horizontal slash. *Whoosh!* *Bang* Aerial blade of wind was sent out of the blade and damaged the wall of her room. "...Oops" Taeko muttered while looking at her damaged wall with a stoic expression. "Oops? Why did you use so much strength?" I asked her with a helpless smile. "But I didn''t...I usually need to apply twice as much strength just to release air pressure contending to this one." Taeko replied with a clueless expression while looking at the blade of her katana. "I see, let''s just say that I upgraded your weapon a bit. You will need to practice a lot to gain control over that new power." I said with a small smile. "Oh...? Akashi, are you perhaps alchemist? The wind that appeared in this room before must have something to do with this upgrade, right?" Taeko asked me with an excited expression while holding tightly her already sheathed katana. "An alchemist?" I muttered with a thoughtful expression while holding my chin. "You know, a few of the greatest alchemists that were able to create weapons like Teigu in the past. Are you someone like that? I can feel that my weapon is only slightly inferior to Teigu but...not by much." Taeko explained since she thought that I don''t know who alchemists are or more like "were". "I guess you can call me that but I am not professional or anything like that. Also, please keep this a secret between us and if Mera or others will ask you about your weapon, tell them that it''s thanks to me but don''t give them any details." I said with a small smile while winking at her. "?...I understand if it''s so important to you, I will keep my mouth shut no matter what." Taeko firmly nodded her head with a serious expression. . . "While you will be busy with searching for Chouri, I will also make my move." I said while facing Mera, Babara, and Taeko. "Hm? You are already leaving?" Babara asked me with a slightly surprised expression. "Where are you planning to travel to?" Taeko asked me with a slightly sad smile. "I will come back but I need to visit the Eastern Region of the Empire. I have yet to visit that religious organization that occupies the Empire''s territory." I replied with an apologetic smile while looking at Taeko. I also need a good place where to sell that jewelry and I have heard that taxes there aren''t that high. I could also go to the Western Region but I have close to none information about it so it''s safer to go to the Eastern Region. "C-Can I go with you?" Taeko asked me with pleading eyes. "Well, I won''t be away for long and I don''t see any reason why you shouldn''t..." I said with a thoughtful expression before looking at Mera. "*sigh* Taeko, you have a new mission. Protect our new employer and return safely with him once he is done with everything he needs to do there." Mera released a tired sigh before ?ssigning a weird mission to Taeko. "Understood!" Taeko replied with a serious expression. Did she just do that so she could have a reason to send her with me without making her look kind? Tsundere... "Alright, Kiyomi will take us there so we don''t have to walk all the way there on our own legs." I informed Taeko with a small smile. "Mm!" Taeko nodded her head with a happy smile. "How did you even tame it, Akashi? I thought that you can only tame Wrigglers since they are similar to Teigu. I understand that one can tame Danger Beasts through terror and might but your pet seems to be quite happy while also being obedient." Mera asked me with a curious expression. "Let''s just say that I have a talent when it comes to communicating with Danger Beasts and I helped this one with one request so it decided to follow me." I replied with a small smile. "Do you have any reassurance that it won''t betray you?" Mera narrowed her eyes in a cautious manner. "You don''t have to worry about that, really." I reassured her before waving my hand with a smile across my face, gesturing for Taeko to follow me. Ever since the upgrade of my special class, I have been able to store provisions into my system. However, it also depends on the size of those provisions so I can''t just store any enormous dead Danger Beasts as a "food" Despite this fact, we still took 2 small backpacks filled with necessities for our journey because I don''t want anyone to know about this ability unless necessary. After we were ready to leave, we sat down on Kiyomi''s back who took off towards the Eastern Region, more specifically, to the Kyoroch that was flourishing the past few years. There are news that fairly new Religious organization started helping people not to give in despair and their leader is called by many a god due to his miracles. Apparently he has the ability to see the future and also has some strange healing arts. That''s also one of the reasons why I decided to sell those things there. I hope to meet him and observe to see what kind of man he is. ... "This is much comfortable than walking" Taeko exclaimed while looking at our surroundings from Kiyomi''s back while she was sitting between my legs, leaning her back against me. "*Chirp!* *Chirp!*" Kiyomi immediately responded with a high-pitched and what seemed as happy sounds. "Hm? What does it say?" Taeko asked me with a curious expression. "Practically, she is saying that she is happy to serve as a taxi" I replied with a smirk. "Taxi?" Taeko tilted her head to the side in confusion while looking back at me. "Transporter" I shortly explained and when Kiyomi heard my words a few large tears have fallen down from her eyes at the ground. "Oh! I see...Good Kiyomi, good Transporter" Taeko praised with a face of realization while gently rubbing Kiyomi''s back covered with the feathers. Hearing Taeko''s words, another few tears has been spilled from Kiyomi''s eyes. Now that I think about it...She can even understand Taeko''s words...I thought that she is able to understand me only because of my class but it looks like she is more intelligent than I thought. Or maybe it is because of how Taeko is close to me? Or it could be thanks to Kiyomi being already part of my crew. "Taeko, we will take a few stops before we reach Kyoroch so Kiyomi can also take a break. You can use that time to get used to your newly upgraded weapon." I said while pulling her closed to me and watching the horizon with calm eyes. "Mm!" She nodded before resting her head on my ?h?st. . . . This was our second stop and most likely the last one before we reach Kyoroch. I have been observing Taeko practicing while I was sitting on one of the branches, trying to get my new power under control. "HA!" Taeko slashed her katana and a few aerial blades were fired in front of her instead of just one. They were sharp enough to split trees and a few not too big boulders. I was already able to slightly change the color of my flames but that''s all for now, I am also able to sap things'' temperature out of them. I tried this on a few captured Danger Beasts and after a few seconds of sapping of their body temperature, their blood flow suddenly froze and so their heart thus they no longer moved. One of the disadvantages is that I can do this only by being in direct physical contact with them. When I tried it from a 1-meter distance away from them, it took more than 1 minute to kill them like that. But I must say that it definitely is an interesting torturing ability, at least that''s what I noticed when I saw those Danger Beasts shiver and flinch in complete pain. However...experiment is an experiment, even if they didn''t do anything too bad to me, someone had to become a guinea pig. "Taeko, it looks like you have gained some understanding over that new power. Let''s spar for a bit." I stopped experimenting with my new power and jumped down from the branch. "Yes, I feel like this is all I can do for now. But even if it looks just like a little power-up, in truth, it opens so many new possibilities for me. I will no longer need to spend an exaggerated amount of strength to create wind pressure to attack my enemies." She replied with a satisfied smile while gripping the hilt of her katana while looking at the blade coated in the transparent green aura. "Good, show me how much you have improved!" I shouted with an inviting smile while beckoning with my hand for her to come at me. "Heh! If I will win, I want you to take me on a date once we reach Kyoroch!" She said while pointing at me with the tip of her katana while holding it with both hands. She is surely becoming more emotional and is no longer that emotionless or completely clueless Taeko. I thought with an amused smile when I heard those sweet words combined with the sight of her pointing sharp weapon at me with the intention to attack me. "Please, this entire time we are on a date! There is only Kiyomi around us." I said while looking at her with a weird look in my eyes but an amused smile never left my face. Plus, it''s not like I wouldn''t do that if you just asked. "Chelsea told me how ideal date looks like so I want that!" Taeko said and kicked off the ground while her lime-green eyes were full of fighting spirit. She appeared in front of me almost in an instant and I already got ready to intercept her first attack. "Ha!" She shouted and instead of swinging with her katana, she actually intended to kick me to the side which completely caught me off guard since Taeko always liked to spar using only sword moves. ?! This completely surprised me as my eyes opened wide in a pleasant surprise. "Haha, you cheeky girl! To think that you would try to surprise me right off the bat." I laughed a bit and narrowly dodged her kick but I still felt air pressure her kick generated. Of course, it was nothing that could hurt me but she was still able to "touch" me in a first move. "Heh, I noticed you paying too much attention to my weapon so I decided to try to catch you off-guard but I guess I still failed. However! That doesn''t mean that I will admit defeat without a fight!" She said with a voice full of fighting spirit while dashing towards me with a serious expression. Despite her first failed attempt, instead of getting depressed, her fighting spirit only rose. She slashed her katana at my right side and I parried her attack while she tried to punch me in the abdomen. I smirked at seeing this so I quickly locked weapons with her and buried both of our weapons to the ground. I let go of my weapon and twisted my body to just narrowly dodge her fist. "Wha-?" She was slightly surprised by this but she quickly tried to pull her weapon out of the ground but unfortunately, I was already behind her. *SMACK* "Ah!" Taeko exclaimed when I slapped her ?ss but it was uncertain if it was in pain or p???sur?... She quickly slashed her katana behind her and I already jumped away from her. Judging from her blushing face and how she is rubbing the place I hit her, I guess she felt a little bit of both. "Your movements were a bit sloppy when you took that last step forward to punch me." I informed her with a small smile while looking at her with one eye closed. "...I am really afraid now." She suddenly said with a small smile. "? Of what?" I asked in confusion. "That you will try to do something like this to other female enemies for the price of abandoning your weapon. What if I try to kill you right now that you have no weapon?" Taeko asked me with a victorious smile. "Hah, you can try it..." I said and once again beckoned her to come at me. She took the bait and rushed once again at me at a greater speed than before. *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* For more than thirty minutes, one could hear smacking sounds. "Ow, ow, ow!" Taeko was occasionally groaning while rubbing her bu?? and looking at me with puffed cheeks. *chirp* *chirp* Even Kiyomi who was observing our entire spar, in the end, came to console Taeko by gently rubbing her head against her entire body. "Hey, don''t throw it at me, I was only teaching her. Plus it doesn''t look like she completely suffered." I replied with a playful smile while looking at Taeko''s blushing puffed cheeks when I heard Kiyomi''s low cries. Chapter 93 - #92 Bolic "Here you go" I said and handed Taeko vanilla ice-cream. "Hihi, thank you! Despite losing the spar, you still treat me as if we are on date" Taeko giggled and took the ice-cream to herself with a grateful smile. "What do you even expect? Spending time with you and going on a date with you is also my reward" I replied with a small smile before paying attention to my own strawberry ice-cream. Right now, we were already inside the town known as Kyoroch, controlled by the organization named Path of Peace. It has been here for around 9 years yet it began truly flourishing just not too long ago. Apparently all thanks to their leader once again, everyone just calls him The Lord which is quite surprising. If I tried to make everyone in my territory within the Capital call me Red Devil, there would have been still a few people who would sometimes call me by my name. And if anyone asked about my real name, they would have been able to answer that question, yet, in this town, no one knows his real name. Or more like no one cares, they only call him The Lord with a great amount of respect. We currently had cloaks over our clothes not to stand out since the culture here was very different, maybe Taeko would be able to blend in but I was a big no. However, we didn''t bother to cover our faces. "Akashi..." Taeko just muttered while looking at me with flushed cheeks. "Be careful of your ice-cream, it''s melting." I replied with a teasing smile while pointing at her hand when I saw how she spaced out while looking at me. "Ah!" She immediately started ???k?n? the melted part but I quickly stopped her. "Wait." I said when she looked at me with a confused expression and put my hand near her ice-cream, soon enough, the azure almost transparent aura was moving between my hand and her ice-cream. The Ice-cream instantly stopped melting and became almost like a new one. I have never actually tried to sap the temperature of anything that was already under 0 degrees Celsius but it looks like I can do it without any problem. I wonder just how far I can sap that temperature but I will have a lot of time to try it out. This Ice-cream should be around -10 degrees Celsius which isn''t that much below 0 but I was able to make it once again firm almost within the instant. "Oh?! Thank you~!" Taeko exclaimed when she saw how her ice-cream became firm once again but she didn''t even question how I have done it. Well, she probably doesn''t want to bother me too much... I thought while looking at her with a soft eyes and a gentle smile. "Hm?" She stopped attending to her ice-cream just to glance at me with a confused expression when she felt me staring at her for a while. "It''s nothing...Let''s go find some people who will be willing to buy that jewelry." I shook my head with a smile and closed eyes before picking up the pace at which we were walking down the streets. "The Lord''s presence is truly a blessing for people like us who has no choice but to suffer. I hope he will be able to lead us to a better future." "Of course he will, have you forgotten what he has told us? The death isn''t the ending, we should all focus on doing good deeds and it will come back to us. And even if we die, our soul will be the one holding good karma. "Yes, as The Lord has said before, there is no need to lose faith. If he can remember the names of numerous people that sacrificed themselves for this town, how can we even lose our faith in him? Haha" I kept on listening to locals''s conversations as we were walking through the streets while trying to find some merchants that focus on jewelry. It looks like he is really treated like a god here...I wonder if it is just a facade or if he truly means it...That would be truly entertaining to find out, hehe. "This town truly looks livelier than other Empire''s towns or villages I have visited till now." Taeko muttered while looking around with her usual stoic expression. "Well, that''s only given after hearing all those local''s talks and praises." I said with a small smile. Now that I think about it...Would they even buy something like jewelry in this religious land? ...Yeah, there are numerous types of people so someone who would be willing to buy them must live here. I thought while looking around until I found the one person I have been looking for. "Hello, are you just selling stuff, or are you also interested in buying?" I asked with a polite smile when I approached one of the merchants who had earings and stuff on his display. "Hm? Well, depending on what you are offering but I am not against buying any nice stuff" He looked at me with uninterested expression when he saw my grey cloak that almost everyone wore but when he saw my face, he instantly changed his tone and even the way he was looking at me. I guess the face is something I can''t hide. My complexion is almost like shouting at regular people that I am someone influential. I have noticed that a lot of people here are tanned and only a few merchants and other more charismatic looking people have paler skin. "Here, are you interested in buying this necklace?" I showed him only 1 necklace since I didn''t want to start a rumor about cloaked figure taking out numerous expensive jewelry from his pockets. He inspected it more closely and instantly nodded his head with eagerness. He told me that he is willing to give me 400 gold for a masterpiece like that but instead of answering him I already started leaving which made him shout at me 500. I stopped walking and glanced at him. "700, not even a gold less." I said with a firm tone. "...I- tch! It''s too pricey." He replied while clicking his tongue. "Alright..." I nodded and resumed walking away just to be stopped by his shout once again. "Wait! I will take it! I have never seen anything like it..." He shouted at me so I decided not to push him anymore. To be honest, I never thought that he would even offer 400 gold for something like that. --- GOLD: 16 246? --- Tch, maybe I should try to find someone who wouldn''t mind buying it illegally. I believe that even in such a town there must be some greedy and corrupt people. After a while of asking around, I finally found out someone of higher standing who would be interested in such mundane things. Bolic, one of the high-ranking members. I asked around where I could find him and sure...he has an enormous mansion. When we arrived at his mansion, we were instantly stopped by the guards that had their faces hidden behind white cloth attached to their helmet. "Who are you and what are your intentions by visiting Bolic-sama?" The guard asked me with a neutral tone while firmly gripping his spear. "I have a few things that I want to offer to him. I think that he will be interested in those "mundane" things" I skipped the part who am I since no one actually cares about it. "? ...Even then we can''t just-...Actually, wait for a bit, I will inform Bolic-sama for you and ask him if he is willing to see you." He wanted to refuse but he suddenly turned his head at Taeko who had cloak over her head but that didn''t hide her face. He immediately changed his sentence when he saw her face. "*Taeko, make sure to do your best to hide your face and if impossible, at least try to hide your hair under that cloak.*" I whispered to Taeko with a serious expression and although she looked confused at first, she nodded without asking for an explanation. ... "You can enter!" The guard came back in a hurried manner and let us in while signaling another guard to lead us. *Creek* When we entered the mansion, I immediately smelled drugs and s?x in the air with my superior sense of smell. Heh, this can''t be really religious person. He must be from the Empire sent as a spy or I have no idea what he is doing in a high-ranking position. I can already guess why they let us in and I don''t like it at all...maybe I will cause a bit of commotion here. I thought with an amused and cold smile while using my hood as best I could to hide my face. We were being led through a few rooms until we arrived at probably the biggest hall of the entire mansion where I finally saw a man named Bolic sitting on some kind of throne while having more than 5 women around him. All of those women were only wearing a bikini and judging by their expressions it was apparent that they were under the effects of drugs. The man himself had brown short hair and beard, there was nothing "holy" about him and neither anything special. So he doesn''t even bother to hide this fact from us? So I guess he never intended to let us leave alive. Tsk, tsk, tsk. "Hello, I am named Bolic. I have heard that you have something to offer to me so...how about showing her to me whole?" He introduced himself with an impatient smile while looking at Taeko''s figure with a ??wd expression and he didn''t even try to hide it. Haha, I was doing my best not to laugh aloud while resisting the urge of giving him a little torture with my new power. "Oh? I guess there must be a little misunderstanding. This is my companion and what I want to offer to you is this." I said with an awkward tone before pulling out 1 unique looking ring. "Hm? I see...well, the craftsmanship is definitely better than one can find in this era but...Well, I can offer you 100 gold and if you leave your companion here, I will give you twice as much." He exclaimed with a slightly disappointed tone before looking once more at Taeko''s figure. He didn''t even look at the things I was offering him and instead he offered such an absurd offer. Despite the fact that Taeko was wearing the cloak over her, it didn''t hide her figure that was built by numerous years of training. Wow, there are people this stupid. I am very surprised. I thought sarcastically. To be honest, his remarks don''t even anger me but on the contrary, they make me want to laugh. Anyway, it looks like he isn''t someone so simple, I can sense fairly strong people around. Taeko was just keeping silent without being bothered by his words. "I am sorry but that''s too little and my companion needs to go back with me so I can''t let her remain here." I replied with an apologetic tone. As long as he doesn''t try anything, I won''t move either. "*Taeko, just focus on not having your face seen by anyone, don''t join the fight*" I still whispered to her just for precaution since I already felt that this shitty man will try something. "Well, that actually wasn''t an offer but more of an order. *Snap*" He said with an amused smile and snapped his fingers. The guards around the room gathered in front of us. How typical of the Empire...he really must be a spy inside this religious organization. "Heh, I see, then-" I said and slowly draw my sword. "Kill him and capture that girl!" Bolic shouted while pointing at us when he saw me drawing my sword. The guards threw themselves at us, slashing their swords and thrusting their spears at me. *Splash* *Splash* Within just a second, I killed more than 6 guards and their severed limbs, half of their bodies painted the floor with blood. "-my words also weren''t a question but the announcement" I finish my sentence after finishing all of my opponents while showing Bolic a wide smile. "?! Come here quickly! Protect me!" He suddenly shouted and I felt something nearing my head from the right side. I turned to the side and slashed the things that were attacking me. ? Nails? I was somewhat surprised by what I have slashed. Another one? I narrowed my eyes when I felt an attack from above and behind. I caught the ankle of the person above me who was trying to stomp me to death and threw her with full force towards the person who was attacking me from behind. "Huh?" "Gah!" Both of them looked surprised as they flew backward together. While I was busy with them, someone already appeared in front of me, throwing a punch at my face. "Let me free your soul!" A man twice as big as me shouted. "My soul is free enough so no, thank you" I replied with a smile "That voice?!" Two people exclaimed when they heard me. I blocked his punch by crossing my arms in front of me but the impact still forced me backward so I performed a backflip in the air to regain my balance and when I landed, my hood was finally off. "A-Akashi?!!" "It''s nice to see you again, Mez, Suzuka. Although I would say that circumstances aren''t the nicest, right?" I asked with a wide and slightly crazy smile with narrowed eyes. Chapter 94 - #93 Eunuch Spy "You are quite strong, boy. To think that you would be able to block my punch b?r?handed with such a fragile-looking body." A large man that previously punched me said with a smile. He had a bald top of his head while spiky black hair on the sides of his head and a bushy beard with mustache. He was wearing armored plating on his forearms and also large iron pauldron over his left shoulder. His scleras were yellow and his pupils black. "Heeh? Confident, aren''t we?" I exclaimed while tilting my head to the side with a provoking smile. "Mez, why did you get in my way! Just because your attack failed, my ambush also failed!" Another large man who was blown away together with Mez, complained to her. He had a similar build to the first man and was wearing only shorts. His purple long hair was braided into two long strands at the bottom, with long bangs framing each side of his face. His eyes were unique in its way, his scleras were black and his pupils were blue. "Hah?! How is that my problem?!" Mez immediately shouted back at him with an irritated expression. "Those two...Whatever, let''s see if you are as strong as you look confident, boy!" The first man with yellow eyes looked at Mez and another man with a lost expression before directing his attention to me once again. He was getting ready to rush at me once again but... "Stop, Sten!" Suzuka stopped him by gripping his clothes while looking at me with a small blush. ...She didn''t change a bit. "I was kinda upset that someone broke my nails but now that I know it was you, Akashi, I don''t really mind." She said with a slightly crazy maybe even obsessed smile. "? Wait...you know him? If I recall, even Mez called him by that name." A guy named Sten asked while looking at Suzuka with a serious expression. "W-What are you doing?! He killed my guards and tried to attack me, aren''t you supposed to protect me and not to talk?!" Bolic who was watching this couldn''t keep quiet. "That''s right, I and Suzuka know him and you should too, just take a better look at his complexion, hair, and eyes. As for our mission to protect you, Bolic-san...We can''t really decide this situation on our own." Mez stopped arguing with that second guy and said aloud to Sten before directing her eyes at Bolic who was already slightly panicking. Sten immediately stared more attentively at me before he widened his eyes. "Wait! Aren''t you that rumored Red Devil? Although we haven''t been to Capital for some time, we still get to hear some rumors." Sten suddenly bumped his fist into his palm with the face of realization. "It seems like it. But feel free to attack me, I won''t mind a little warm-up" I said with a slightly disappointed expression when Suzuka and Mez stopped this entire fight. --- ''He is freak as the rumors within the army spreading around say. It''s being said that he is equal to the Empire''s Strongest, General Esdeath.'' Sten thought with a serious expression when he saw how at ease Akashi was despite facing Four Rakshasa Demons. "What do you mean that you can''t decide by yourself?! Isn''t your job to protect me?!" Bolic shouted after he recovered from the shock of hearing Mez''s words. "They mean that Prime Minister Honest wouldn''t make an enemy of my house just for a small fry like you. I am a member of one of the strongest and most prominent noble houses, do you think that Prime Minister wants to have another Civil War right inside the Capital?" I explained with a cold smile while slowly walking towards him. "Wait, Akashi! Don''t kill him." Mez suddenly shouted at me with pleading eyes. "Tsk, why are you all acting like some cowards?" The purple-haired man said with a cold tone while blocking my path with an arrogant smirk across his face. "Ibara, don''t! We can''t make an enemy of him or his house." Sten suddenly shouted at Ibara with narrowed eyes. "I am not someone who likes to use the influence of my family. Ibara is your name, right? You are free to do whatever you want, even if it is opposing me, however-" I said with my head down while walking towards the guy named Ibara. My bangs were blocking my entire expression so they were unable to tell if I was angry or not but the cold and strong aura of authority was slowly gathering inside the room. "I don''t allow anyone acting against me to look down on me." I said with a cold tone and raised my head just to reveal glowing red irises with enlarged pupils. [Contempt for the Weak] [Overwhelm] --- ''?! Why does my body feel heavier out of nowhere?'' Ibara thought with slightly surprised expression when he looked straight into Akashi''s glowing eyes. I used my skill to strengthen my next attack and threw a primitive and relatively slow punch at Ibara. "? Haha, this is it after such dramatic speech?" I laughed when he saw such a primitive punch and extended his arm to catch my fist with his twice as big hand as me. "Heh" I only smirked when I saw this. When he caught my fist... *Break* *Whoosh* The sound of breaking bone resounded loudly inside the room and after that he was blown to the wall, breaking through it to the other room. "?!" Both Sten and Mez widened their eyes when they saw him lose so miserably in the contest of raw power. However, there was also another reaction. "Aaah, I knew that I should have been the one blocking Akashi''s path but I was too busy admiring him." Suzuka mumbled with flushed cheeks while wrapping her arms around herself when she saw how Ibara was blown away. "Now with that problem aside...I can finally do what I wanted to do." I muttered while walking towards Bolic who was already crawling on the ground with a panicked expression. "Akashi!" Mez called out my name with a complicated expression. "Don''t worry, I am sure that he has a great purpose since all of you are guarding him, I won''t kill him." I glanced at her and replied with a small smile and Mez immediately sighed in relief. Even Bolic himself regained his smile as he released a sigh. "However...I doubt he will need this for that great purpose!" I said with a cold smile and slashed my sword in between his legs. "GYAAAH!!" When I cut off his little pathetic third leg, he immediately started screaming like a pig while rolling on the ground in pain before he lost consciousness, I quickly used my flames to stop bleeding so he wouldn''t die. A fitting punishment for someone who is raping and drugging women. You are supposed to be a high-ranking member of the religious organization! Honest will even thank me for creating even better disguise for his shitty pawn. Actually, killing him would be a mercy, I wonder how will he behaves now that I got rid of one of his biggest hobbies. Maybe he will even wish that he would be dead after some time. --- ''Aaaaah, how ruthless and sadistic!! Akashi is surely best! This is just a pure feeling of ecstasy!'' Suzuka thought with a wide smile and completely flushed cheeks while looking at Akashi''s back with hungry eyes. But others didn''t think the same as Suzuka...When Ibara who recovered from the blow and came back inside the room through the hole inside the wall saw this, he instantly put his hand to his treasure to protect it, Sten didn''t have much different reaction from Ibara. While Mez only looked at the cut off thing lying on the ground with a disgusted expression. ''Ew, I first thought that it was his thumb by its size.'' Mez thought while averting her eyes, not wanting to look at the mess. --- "Alright, I am done here, you can tend to him, our new eunuch spy has been born~!" I said with a calm smile while looking at Mez and others. --- ''?! I thought that only Prime Minister knows about this spy but I guess it''s not too hard to guess when we are the ones guarding him...'' Mez thought with a forced smile while looking at Akashi. --- "Thank you for not killing him, Akashi. You have saved everyone a lot of trouble." Mez thanked me while letting guys tend to Bolic''s wound. "No need to thank me, I know those types of people, he will start wishing for death with his biggest enjoyment in life being absent." I replied with a cold smile and after I said it, I noticed Suzuka looking at me with obsessed expression. I thought while looking at Suzuka''s hungry eyes with an indifferent expression. "Anyway, Akashi, who is she?" Suzuka suddenly asked me while pointing at cloaked Taeko who hasn''t moved a finger during the entire fight. "She is my travel companion I have met on the road. Anyway, I will be leaving now since I have nothing to do here anymore." I said and started leaving, only then, Taeko moved and started following me. --- "Ah, wai-t...He already left, haaa" Suzuka muttered when she was too slow to stop Akashi from leaving, resulting in disappointed expression appearing on her face. "Are you alright, Ibara?" Sten asked while tending to Bolic wound. "I greatly underestimated the strength of his punch but I am alright. My body is highly regenerative so he didn''t leave any everlasting physical wound on my body." Ibara replied with a complicated expression. "Any physical wound? And what about the mental wound?" Mez suddenly asked with a teasing tone when she noticed how he specified the type of wound. "...I can still feel those red glowing eyes with vertical pupils staring down at me even now...It makes me feel uneasy." He admitted with narrowed eyes which shocked everyone since they knew Ibara''s nature. He was always ???ky and bloodthirsty, as seen when he tried to stop Akashi despite his higher status. "The question is, why is he here? We should send a few spies to keep an eye on him, if he came here to collaborate with the Peace of Path, we need to inform the Prime Minister." Sten said with dead-serious expression. "Alright! I volunteer to go as a spy!" Suzuka immediately raised her hand with a playful smile. "No, we need to remain here and guard Bolic-san" Sten replied while glaring at Suzuka. "But do you seriously expect that regular spies will be able to spy on someone like Red Devil without being discovered?" Suzuka asked with a sly smile. "..." Without saying anything, Sten looked at Mez to hear her opinion on this. "Grr, fine, go, and also find out who is that woman!" Mez shouted at Suzuka with a jealous expression while pointing at her in a childish manner. Chapter 95 - #94 "Night Ambush" When we left Bolic''s mansion... "How are you? Do you think I should have killed him?" I asked while glancing at Taeko who was quiet for some time. "I am fine, no, I am feeling great. And I think that what you did was right. After all, there is no need to create any more trouble here when we came here with the intention of selling a few things." Taeko replied with a bright smile. --- ''Hihi, I could feel his burning rage when that guy wanted to keep me there, even though he quickly masked it, I was still close enough to detect it for a second before it disappeared.'' Taeko thought with a happy smile while looking at Akashi''s calm expression with slightly flushed cheeks. --- Well, looks like I won''t have to incubate those eggs I left within him. I will simply let them inside him for some time if by any chance I decided to kill him. But even those eggs will be able to remain there only for a specific time until they disintegrate. As for how I planted them inside him...It was the moment when my blade slashed his flash. Just before I castrate him, I ordered my Wrigglers to plant a few eggs on the blade of my sword and it looks like none of those Rakshasa Demons noticed it. As for their fighting power...They are definitely close to Teigu users considering that they had yet to use any of their special body manipulations. That Ibara guy was also quite tough, to be able to stand up after receiving my casual punch empowered with [Overwhelm]. Not bad at all, however, their teamwork was disastrous compared to those kids Gozuki trained. Final conclusion...If I go all out, I have no problem annihilating them all by myself, so they don''t pose any threat to me. "Akashi..." Taeko dragged me out of my thoughts by calling my name in low voice. "...I know" I glanced behind us with narrowed eyes before I continued walking through the streets. I already suspected them to send someone to follow us since they must be wondering what I am doing here and who is Taeko. I can''t let them see her face, I have no idea if Gozuki spread portraits of Taeko''s and Babara''s faces but I don''t want to take any risks. But this one must be from Rakshasa Demons considering their ability to hide their presence. And judging from the feeling I am getting...I would have guessed that it''s Suzuka. I keep having a feeling as if someone was looking at my back with hungry eyes. It''s quite an uncomfortable feeling. *Sigh* I still want to sell those things and also walk around without keeping an eye out on a spy. I thought and decided on the next course of actions. "Taeko, would you mind if I..." I started explaining my plan to her and she kept nodding with a stoic expression. "I don''t mind at all" Taeko replied with an honest smile. "Alright, then let''s go buy some freshly baked bread and a few more things for camping in the outskirts of the town." I suggested and Taeko just nodded her head with a smile. . . . ---At night, outskirts of the town--- ''This is slightly boring, I was hyped up for something interesting but it looks like Akashi came here just to walk around and look around the entire town. He is behaving more like a tourist. Good thing that observing his every movement isn''t boring at all or I might have left already.'' Suzuka thought while peeking behind the large boulder at the campfire around hundred meters away from her. She was currently observing Akashi who had his hood down and another cloaked figure of a woman sitting near the campfire. ''?! They are both going to sleep?'' Suzuka''s bored expression suddenly changed to astonished one when she saw Akashi putting out the fire and both of them going to sleep. ''Hmm...This could be a good opportunity to find out who that woman is but...'' Suzuka thought and her thoughts were frozen when her eyes landed on Akashi''s face. She remembered the sight of him cutting ruthlessly enemies and she immediately blushed. ''Fuck that woman, might as well make Mez jealous with my story.'' Suzuka thought with a naughty smile. After another hour passed by, she finally arrived at Akashi''s small camp. ''They have two tents which must mean that woman doesn''t have an intimate relationship with Akashi. Anyway, his tent should be right on my left.'' Suzuka thought with an excited smile as she slowly approached the tent. She was very careful with hiding her presence since even though she was experienced in this, any experienced ?ssassin can wake up just by feeling a bit of killing intent or hostile aura around them. One can''t truly hide those auras, a person can only limit them but an ?ssassin no matter how experienced won''t be able to sneak up on another experienced ?ssassin...unless...That person has absolutely no hostile intentions at all and is extremely experienced in hiding their presence. Suzuka slowly entered Akashi''s tent. ''?! ...He looks so innocent when he is asleep! It really makes me want to eat him whole.'' Suzuka immediately blushed when she saw Akashi''s sleeping face since it was the most innocent thing she has ever seen in her life. Despite Akashi''s usually cold nature, the only thing that could make him form an innocent smile was always a bed, before he joined that organization or even after joining it. This has never left him and despite not lying on the bed, sleeping is still sleeping and he already learned how to appreciate even mother nature''s ground as a bed. ''Fuu, I need to be quick'' Suzuka deeply inhaled and then exhaled with a serious expression. "Hop!" She suddenly said in a low voice and jumped on top sleeping Akashi. ---Akashi''s POV--- I "woke up" when I suddenly felt something light land on top of me. I opened my eyes just to see Suzuka''s blushing face and before I could even open my mouth she quickly used her hand to seal it. I widened my eyes for a bit before calming down and returning to my calm state. "*Oh? You have recovered from such a surprise attack extremely quickly, as expected of Akashi! Such calm eyes...*" Suzuka exclaimed in a low voice while her smile only grew wider. She pinned my hands to the ground with her legs, her position itself would make it impossible to use my legs to kick her, and I might be able only to kick off the ground and try to shake her off of me. "*You must be wondering why I am here...Well, it''s mainly to take "care" of you. I am really sorry for limiting your ability to talk, even I would like to hear your beautiful cold voice." She apologized to me with an apologetic smile while scratching the back of her head. She is really nuts but I can see some people being into this type of thing... I thought and simply stared at her face with calm eyes. "?!" She must have noticed that even my mouth was too relaxed and I wasn''t even trying to resist or bite her. "*...Akashi?! Are you-...perhaps into me but you are too embarrassed to tell me?!*" She immediately asked with a shocked expression as her look at me softened. This girl...she makes me want to laugh. "*Don''t worry, I will take care of you thoroughly...*" She softly whispered to my right ear and slipped her free hand under my shirt and started slowly rubbing all kinds of spots. "*Although you don''t have muscle build as Ibara or Sten, you still have very nice and refined muscles which is even better~*" She once again whispered but this time to my left ear. My expression never changed and I kept looking at her with calm eyes, waiting for what she will do next. As for her touching my abs...I don''t really care about such small things. "*...I can''t really resist that calm composure of yours, I am sorry for sealing your mouth so roughly, I will use something better~*" She whispered while ???k?n? her lips and removed her hand from my mouth while she was slowly bringing her face closer to me. However, when she was only a few centimeters away from my lips, I suddenly formed a wide mocking smile that surprised Suzuka but she wasn''t planning on stopping right now. Unfortunately for her, she suddenly felt a potent killing intent right behind her and felt a sharp blade touching her neck. She stopped advancing to my lips and froze in place with wide-open eyes. "Move any closer and it will be the last sensation you will ever feel in your life. Try to look behind you and the same thing will happen." She suddenly heard a cold voice filled full of killing intent behind her. "Hehe, looks like I screwed up" Suzuka released a forced laugh with closed eyes while sweat started pouring down her forehead. --- ''Akashi''s lips are so close yet they seem to be so distant. "it will be the last sensation you will ever feel" huh? That doesn''t sound so bad but it looks like they have no intention of killing me yet so I might be able to live on and feel more than just Akashi''s lips in the future if I play my cards right.'' Suzuka thought with a now calm expression. ''I greatly underestimated this companion of Akashi, it looks like she is very experienced. She was able to sneak up on me. Although a lot of reason for that is also because I was too focused on Akashi.'' Suzuka thought with a helpless smile. "Suzuka, I will have you rest for a bit" I said with a gentle smile while performing a karate chop to the back of her neck. "Ah..." She exclaimed with flushed cheeks before she lost consciousness. I quickly bound her with special ropes made from the parts of Danger Beast so she couldn''t run away after she wakes up. "What was her goal?" Taeko asked me while glaring at unconscious Suzuka. Hmm, who knows but she was able to sneak up quite close to me before I detected her presence. Which means that she had no hostile intentions. And even though it looked like she wanted to **** me at first...I didn''t feel any hostile intentions and **** is still hostile action no matter what gender. Only after she noticed that I wasn''t struggling I felt her ?ust jump to sky-high levels. Did she just want to tease me or what? "Knowing her, she probably came here to fool around but there must be a reason why others let her go and spy on us. One of the possibilities is that she wants to know your identity and another is the reason for me being here. This is, after all, an organization that completely disregards the Empire''s rules. If I was here to form some kind of cooperation with them, I and my family could be declared as traitors." I said with a thoughtful expression while holding my chin and looking at Taeko. "How did you know that she will come after you instead of me?" Taeko asked me with a confused expression. "I have worked together with her once and it was enough to know what kind of woman she is. And she even tried something similar in the past so I thought that she will try to do something again." I replied with a slightly amused smile because now our roles reversed. Earlier today it was Bolic who wanted Taeko to remain and now Suzuka came after me. This is simply too comical to happen just within one day. Well, I wonder what Taeko will do since I bestowed my punishment on Bolic so it''s only right for her to do something to Suzuka...Unfortunately, I think that she would only enjoy it. Suzuka is really hard to deal with. "I see, so you two already truly know each other." Taeko muttered and her intense glare at Suzuka eased up a bit and she sheathed her katana with a calm expression on her face. ...That''s all? "You know...You can do whatever you want to her as I did to Bolic. No to mention that he didn''t even touch you, yet I punished him quite harshly." I said with a slightly forced smile. "No, it''s alright. If you know her then this much is fine." She replied with a small smile and I couldn''t detect any sarcasm or disappointment from her voice or expression. Well, not like I mind it since torture is one of the things you don''t want to give to Suzuka. She would at most get a few ?r??sms and that''s all. But now is the question of what to do with her...I can''t just kill her since even her intentions weren''t hostile towards me so it would feel weird killing her over this. Not to mention I quite led her on there so she could be more focused on me instead of her surroundings. I will try to ask nicely why she is following me and if she won''t tell me...I will have to improvise. Chapter 96 - #95 New Pets I carried Suzuka out of my tent and then tied her to one bigger tree. Now only to wait for her to wake up. Anyway, Suzuka might be slightly impulsive but she definitely isn''t stupid. This time she was just careless and of course, I helped her to be careless. She will definitely try something once she wakes up. "Taeko, once she wakes up, ignore everything she says, no matter what it is. You mustn''t show her any kind of reaction." I said in a low voice just in case. "I understand." Taeko nodded with her stoic expression and only then I realized how stupid I was to expect Taeko react impulsively to Suzuka''s words. ... "Mm" Roughly after 15 minutes, Suzuka finally regained her consciousness and opened her eyes just to see me crouching down to match her level since she was sitting on the ground while being tied to the tree. "Hello Suzuka, it looks like circumstances changed a bit" I said with closed eyes and a small smile. "Oh, I see...Are you perhaps into bondage, Akashi?" Suzuka exclaimed with flushed cheeks when she found herself bound by the ropes. "Who knows, there are many people with many fetishes. But this is not about me, we are here to talk about you, Suzuka." I said with a thoughtful expression before looking at her with a smile. "Me?! I am glad you show some interest in me, I will be more than glad to answer all of your questions!" She said while looking at me with an obsessed smile but I noticed her occasionally glancing at Taeko who was completely hidden underneath her cloak. She was standing some distance away from us while leaning her back against the tree, she was giving us some space to talk but she was still able to hear Suzuka''s words. Unfortunately for Suzuka, Taeko didn''t react a bit, she didn''t even flinch. "Hmm, we will see about that. First of all, tell me why a woman like yourself needs to sneak into a man''s tent and s?xu??ly ?ssault him?" I asked with a serious expression. "A woman like myself...I like sound of that, thank you for the compliment. As for the reason why...I didn''t intend to s?xu??ly ?ssault you but you looked too inviting so I couldn''t help myself. You also looked like you didn''t mind it so I simply went with the flow." She said and then licked her lips while looking at me and I just smiled at her. "But that''s not what you want to know, right? You want to know why I am here." She said with a confident smile. "And will you tell me that information?" I asked with a gentle smile. "Hmm, no." A thoughtful expression appeared on her face for a while before she rejected with a wide smile. "And why? Aren''t we friends?" I asked her with a confused expression. --- ''Because this is a good opportunity to get tortured by your own hands, Akashi. I have fantasized not a few times about it already.'' Suzuka thought with a naughty smile and flushed cheeks but she clearly couldn''t say it aloud because she knew Akashi. He wouldn''t do anything she wanted to. --- "Because it is a secret and I, of course, am loyal to the Empire!" She said dramatically, trying to look vulnerable while playing to be strong. "You just want to be tortured by me, right?" I asked with a deadpan face. "W-Wha?! Of course not!" She was surprised how easily I saw through her but she still tried to deny it. "...Please stop, Suzuka. I know you quite a lot and I also know that you are quite smart despite being impulsive." I said with a serious face. "*sigh* I guess I really screwed up this time, heh. At least I can be glad that you know so much about me." She released a disappointed sigh before saying with a smile. "Suzuka, just tell me why you are here and I will let you go. I have no interest in causing you pain because I know that you will only enjoy it. It would be better to just kill you rather than torture you." I said with a tired expression. "How can you say such things after telling me that we are friends?! Anyway, I am pretty sure you already know why I am here. I am here to discover who is your companion and your reason for being here." Suzuka noticed that I was losing interest in this playful conversation so she decided to switch to her more serious side. "...That was fairly easy, haven''t you said something about being loyal?" I asked her with a small smile. "I am loyal to the Empire and you are also someone of high authority plus lying to you won''t help me a bit." She replied while shrugging her shoulders. "Fair enough, I will answer your doubts. She is someone trained by my family and as for why she is hiding her appearance...We are in the territory that could be said to be hostile to Empire, if I will need to send some ?ssassins here later, I would be glad if they weren''t already known by the locals. As for my reason for being here...I am scouting and also looking around how is this city actually flourishing. Is this enough?" I explained and then asked her if that''s enough for her while getting ready to unbind her. "Good enough I guess but how can I be sure that you aren''t lying?" Suzuka asked with a smile while rubbing her wrist. "You can''t and I don''t care, for all I care, you can go back and tell others that I am here to start a revolt against Empire but I guess it would be much better to go directly to Rebels instead of this smaller organization." I said with a bored expression. "Hmm, that''s a good offer but I will have to refuse. As you said, we are friends. And I have seen you slay numerous Rebels so there is not even a shred of doubt in my mind that you are trying to cooperate with them. But that doesn''t mean that we can''t continue where we previously left, right~?" Suzuka said and slowly approached me while warily looking at Taeko who has yet to say a word or move an inch. "Nice try Suzuka. How about you find someone else? You should be grateful that I will let you leave after disturbing my sleep." I stopped her with my hand and said with a calm expression. "I am more than ready to bear consequences...Plus weren''t you into it? You can now try it with reversed positions" Suzuka said while looking at my lower part of the body before she looked up with a teasing smile. "Believe me, you are not ready to bear any consequences. No matter how m?s??h?stic your personality is, I would make sure to make you afraid of pain in the end. Now go before I will change my mind." I said and shooed her away. "Mmm, that sounds very dangerous but also kinky, unfortunately, it looks like I really should go back now that I failed with my original goal. Still, at least I acquired a good story to tell Mez, I bet she will be fuming in jealousy, hehe" Suzuka replied while getting ready to leave. "She will at most smack you for fooling around while having a different mission...Well, enjoy it as much as you can. But please don''t do that ever again or it will truly be the last thing you will ever do in your life. I don''t like ra. pe, no matter what gender." I reminded her with narrowed eyes. "Yeah, at least I know one more thing about you, Akashi...Bye!" She said with a playful smile and then she glanced at Taeko before finally leaving us. "Was it really alright to let her go?" After Suzuka left, Taeko finally spoke out. "Not like we had much choice. If we killed her then others would know it was us. We could still point it to Rebel''s doing but we would still be prime suspects since she was sent to spy on us. And she also didn''t mean anything bad so I don''t have any problem with letting her go." I explained while looking at the location where Suzuka disappeared to. "Anyway, I am glad that you didn''t react to any of her provocations." I said with a smile while redirecting my gaze at Taeko. "Provocations?" Taeko muttered with a clueless expression while tilting her head to the side. ...Whatever. ---Back at Bolic''s mansion--- "Hm, Suzuka? Why are you back so quickly?" Mez asked with a surprised expression and folded arms when she saw Suzuka return. "Hehe, I screwed up a bit..." Suzuka replied with a silly smile while scratching back of her head and then she proceeded to tell what had happened. "What the fu?k were you thinking?!" Mez immediately shouted with an angry expression but it was apparent that there was a bit of jealousy in her voice until she remembered the part where Suzuka had a sharp blade touching her neck. "You didn''t screw up by being found out by his companion but by even going inside his tent! What were you even planning to do after you would have your fun?! I will go next time...you are too impulsive." Mez said with an upset expression and folded arms while glaring down at Suzuka. "You are saying that just because you didn''t get a chance to do it~ Anyway, he let me go without even caring about me or trouble I could bring him so I guess he isn''t here to form any kind of cooperation with the enemy." Suzuka replied with a teasing tone before she turned to her more serious side. "True...but he could still be acting but I guess there is a very small chance that he would join enemy...Considering his character." Mez muttered with a thoughtful expression while holding her chin and occasionally sending a few glares at Suzuka. ------ We spent the next few days outside of the town since it would be hard to sell anything discreetly right after being discovered by them. After a few days, I started visiting the town, looking for wealthy merchants who could afford such jewelry but I didn''t push my luck and usually sold only 1 or 2 things at most before heading back to our camp. We were also occasionally changing the locations of our camp. --- GOLD: 21.423 --- The time we spent outside of the town, inside the wildness also helped me in leveling my Beastmaster class. --- [You are now able to control up to 250 lesser Beasts.] [You are now able to control up to 3 common Beasts.] Class: Blade Master (Lv. 7; +13 Str, +13 Agi, +6 Const) 264/640 XP Special Class: Fire Incarnate (+30 Cha, +25 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str, +5 Agi) 7/100 DP --- I also tamed 2 more common Beasts but they were nothing special as Kiyomi. One of them was Python-like Danger Beast focused on agility and poison and another was Gorilla type focused on strength. This time I didn''t tame them by completing and request because they had nothing that they wanted from me. Therefore I simply made a bet with them that if they lost a fight to my Beast, they would become my followers while if they won, I would make them much stronger. Of course, they weren''t as smart as Kiyomi so they instantly accepted once they saw that they will be fighting Kiyomi. Unfortunately, despite being in the same strength category, they still lost to Kiyomi''s wits. Of course, ever since she has become part of my crew, she also grew slightly stronger, most likely due to the effects of the class. Anyway, watching their entire fight reminded me of pokemon. In the end, the Python-like Danger Beast with a violet color and black stripes over its entire body was named Orochi while Gorrila type Danger beast with unusual dark black fur with a few red strange markings over its face was named Isuku. When I decided to look around the town for the first time, I overheard a conversation of a few locals that today will be the day when The Lord will be giving out speech to others. Hearing so, I couldn''t help but attend since he was also part of the reason why I came here. Chapter 97 - #96 The Lord of The Path of Peace When I attended The Lord''s speech my eyes we immediately attracted to the man standing on top of the podium on the town''s square. He is a tall and slender man with a necklace around his forehead with Path of Piece''s sign in the middle which was also the organization name. He has long white hair with 2 long bangs on each side of his face, reaching his neck. "Everyone, these are dark times we live in but we mustn''t give in. We mustn''t surrender to despair, It would only make our comrades and families sacrifices in vain!" The Lord started his speech but I quickly lost interest an although I listened to it, none of it interested me. However, I still made sure to observe his body language and his eyes, I also didn''t forget about the surroundings and there was no person who would look at him with hate in their eyes. Is this guy really honest in what he is saying and doing? I thought with a slightly curious expression since everything told me that he is a genuine kind leader. However, a kind leader doesn''t mean a good leader. Amidst his speech one of the citizens started crying over recent death of his sister which slightly interrupted the speech but the man standing on the podium only looked down at the crying man with a sad expression and sympathy in eyes before he started cheering him up as much as he could. ...Alright, he is a genuine one. He could also be acting but his eyes were genuinely filled with sympathy. I am quite experienced when it comes to reading people through their eyes. Although I can''t just say who is corrupted filled with d?s?r? for power or who is honest just by looking into their eyes, once I observe them for some time, I can somehow judge them. And this "Lord" is making it much easier for me with his body language. He continued in giving the speech and this entire interruption only served to strengthen people''s will and d?s?r? to live. However, when he was about to finish and leave, our eyes suddenly met which wouldn''t be that surprising since I noticed him paying a lot of attention to all people standing in front of the podium, however, he suddenly widened his eyes in surprise when he saw my face. I broke the eye contact by closing my eyes and turning around to leave while making my cloak flutter in the gentle breeze. When I left the town, I was stopped by a person wearing priest-combat like clothing with a white cloth hiding their face. It was apparent that he was guard equipped with only light armor. "Our Lord wants to speak to "you". Can you please wait for a bit here with me? The Lord will come here personally in a few minutes." He said with a respectful tone while bowing down a bit. It doesn''t sound like he knows who I am. Anyway, I am not in a hurry to leave and I originally wanted him to come to me like this. "Alright but let''s move to a different location, my camp is not too far away from here. Is it alright with you?" I asked with a calm and neutral tone. "Most certainly" He replied shortly with respectful tone so I started walking towards my camp where Taeko should also be right now. When we came back, Taeko was a bit confused about the additional person but didn''t say anything and the guard also didn''t mind one more person around. After 5 minutes passed by, the guard waiting with me went towards the man leading a small squadron of guards towards our camp. "Lord" The guard bowed down and joined to the squadron of more than 15 people. "Hello, I am sorry for wasting your time like this but I really wanted to talk to you...um." The Lord left his men a few meters behind him before he approached me and said with an apologetic smile. "Akashi...You probably already know who I am." I said and took off my hood. "Hmm, I might have an idea based on your look but I am still not entirely sure, however, that doesn''t matter at all. Thank you for giving some of your time to me, Akashi, if you don''t mind me calling you that." The Lord said with a thoughtful expression before a small kind smile appeared on his face. "Suit yourself." I said and sat down on the trunk of the fallen tree. "To be honest with you...I am not entirely sure why I even want to talk to you but the second I saw you, I knew that you are going to be someone important in reconstructing this entire world." The Lord said with a forced smile as he knew how absurd it sounds. "Hm? Why do you think so?" I asked with a curious expression. "The truth is, that I have the strange power of seeing the future. Of course, I can''t just see everything that will happen but I can see if someone is important for the better future of this world or if...well, it looks like your red thread is already strengthened quite a lot but there is one strange thing..." He started explaining with closed eyes and small smile before he stopped to look at Taeko hiding under the cloak, he smiled at her before he redirected his gaze at me and continued. "?!" Taeko flinched when she heard his words "? I see, what is that strange thing?" I was a bit more confident that he really can see "future" or simply the things that can''t be seen just by anybody. I raised my right eyebrow and asked with a curious expression. "Ha-ha, how to say it...This has never happened to me but I see more than 1 red thread connected to your soul...I could also be mistaken but I find it fascinating." He released a forced laugh before explaining while warily glancing at Taeko. Taeko just glanced at me with a slightly confused expression but she wasn''t disturbed at all by his words. "Hmm, I see. If I remember correctly, one can''t cut this thread no matter what, right?" I muttered with a thoughtful expression. "That''s right, you can stretch and tangle it but breaking it is impossible unless you can control fate. But this is a different type of "fate". One might say that these dark times are because of fate which can be the truth but it can be changed only by fighting against it. This red thread is a completely different type of fate, you can say that it only means good for you. It will never betray you so I find it fascinating that you have more than 1. You are an extremely lucky individual, Akashi." He explained in a slightly excited manner but he quickly calmed down. "...Not sure if I would call it lucky, if you know what I mean" I said with a slightly annoyed expression. "Haha, I think I know what you mean but you should be ready to embrace it anytime instead of being caught off-guard." He laughed a bit before replying with a friendly smile. We continued talking for some time, he even explained to me his healing powers. Although he doesn''t understand how is it possible for him to do that, he still decided to use it for good and thus he slowly became known as Lord. This entire conversation made me think that he is similar to me, I also can control fire without any medium like Teigu. I tried to bring up a conversation about "different worlds", very careful not to bring any suspicion on me but he acted completely clueless and only replied with what his theories are. Overall, I am sure that he isn''t someone from a different world. "Oh, I have finally remembered who are you!" He suddenly exclaimed but his friendly smile never disappeared. "Really? If that''s so, why aren''t you calling your guards?" I asked with an amused smile. "I know that you aren''t someone who would just shed blood for no reason. Despite what I have heard about you or what Rebels are saying about you." He said with a calm and completely confident smile. "Oh? Really? But what if those rumors are true?" I asked with a wide crazy smile while releasing all of my killing intent focused on him. "..." His smile disappeared for a moment when he felt such a potent killing intent that could be developed only by killing numerous people but soon enough, he closed his eyes and a calm smile returned to his face. He was sitting in front of me without shivering in fear or anything. "You are good..." I genuinely praised him with a smile. "Not at all, I wanted to run away but what kind of person would I be running away after saying that you are harmless to anyone who hasn''t done anything to you...I decided to trust what I truly felt about you, Akashi." He replied with a smile but beads of sweat were still visible on his forehead. "Anyway, you have said something about me reconstructing the world or having my part in it. Do you really want someone like me to participate in it? Someone who has killed countless people without any remorse, for my own gain and other selfish reasons?" I asked with a curious expression while supporting my chin with my hand. "...Although I am reluctant to admit, sometimes, bloodshed is unavoidable. And everyone has selfish d?s?r?s, all of that is part of humanity, however, I can tell that you truly care for those who are close to you. If you can still feel kindness, pity, and many others towards some people, that only makes you human, not everyone is a perfect being without any selfishness inside." He replied with a friendly smile. "I agree, however, I have already abandoned my humanity when I first started killing people. If you were to ask me who am I, I would only tell you "Akashi". If you were to ask me about my race, I would tell you nothing. I don''t consider myself good, bad or whatever but I also don''t consider myself human." I said with a small smile and Taeko turned her head towards me and I could feel her worried look on me. "I think you are too harsh on yourself but...if you truly feel like that then it only shows that you are aware of your actions. You know that some of them might have been bad without any justified reason and you don''t regret it which I greatly respect about you." He said with an honest smile and closed eyes while putting his hand on the area near his heart. "What?" I asked with a confused expression and narrowed eyes. "You don''t regret your actions even though you know that some of them are bad, however, you are still aware that they might be bad. A very small portion of people can have such a strong mentality as you. People who are usually aware that some actions are bad might be reluctant to do them and eventually regret them. And people who do bad things and aren''t aware of it or simply don''t care usually never regret anything which will result in the world we live in right now." He explained with a smile and he was getting ready to say more but... "Lord! I apologize for interrupting but there is a citizen who needs immediate help. A small child who was playing around the podium in the town''s square has fallen down. Such a thing would result usually at a broken leg at most but there have been sharp objects intended for constructions which resulted in punctured lungs!" The guard came running near us before he kneeled down and quickly reported. "?! I understand, I must go back, I am sorry Akashi." He instantly stood up with alarming expression and apologized to me. "No need for that, other guards are aware that you are out here, Lord. They should be here in a minute at most." The guard who reported the situation stopped Lord from leaving. "I see...I will go meet them halfway so we can treat the child faster." He still insisted and so his guards had no reason to continue opposing this. I and Taeko naturally followed since I was interested in seeing his healing arts. Chapter 98 - #97 Settling the Score As The Lord intended, he met other guards carefully carrying the injured kid halfway towards our camp. He instantly started treating the kid by placing his hands on his wound and slowly a transparent green hue aura formed around his hands. One could even overlook such aura without a careful look. Kid''s face quickly became rosy red under his treatment and in the end, there was only a small stitch-like mark on the location where previously was the wound. The entire process lasted only for 5 minutes and I had to praise his ability to heal since even I wouldn''t be able to heal that kid so flawlessly. I would be able to stabilize his condition and slowly treat him to health but healing damaged lungs and closing the wound within 5 minutes was really a miracle. I couldn''t really sense any medium he could have used to gain those healing powers. At first, I speculated if that necklace on his forehead isn''t the medium but I couldn''t feel anything unusual from it. Plus it''s always on the display for others to see and I doubt he would be showing it off so much if it was something important. Even when I was observing the entire process of treatment, I couldn''t see anything strange coming out of that necklace or his clothing. It felt like that green aura came out of his hands in the same way as my flames. "Splendid healing powers" I muttered with a small smile while holding my chin when he was done with treatment. "You don''t look much surprised as others tend to be when they see my powers for the first time. You are truly a different and interesting person." The Lord turned at me and said with a friendly smile while wiping his hands with the cloth provided by his guards. "I tend to keep an open mind, this is an essential thing if one doesn''t want to get surprised during the fight and lose focus." I replied to his praise with my left eye closed and an amused smile. "...I see, please let me ask you one last question. Akashi, do you believe in god?" He asked me with a curious look on his face, not looking expectant or anything. Just simple curiosity. "Nah, but if one suddenly appeared in front of me, I wouldn''t be a bit surprised." I answered what I honestly thought since I found this Lord very interesting. With his too much trusting and kind side, I doubt we can become friends but he is definitely a good person to talk to. "Haha is that so? Anyway, it is getting late so I probably should return or others will start worrying over me for staying outside of the town for so long. It was nice to meet you Akashi and also your companion despite the fact that she didn''t talk much." He released a slightly amused laugh before saying with a satisfied smile. "Goodbye" Both I and Taeko said before turning around to return to the camp, however, before we left, I didn''t forget to place my Wriggler flies on each guard around The Lord to discover if they aren''t working for the Empire under disguise. Anyway, his powers are really something special. It''s like the power of Teigu but he wasn''t using one. I would like to investigate his background but something like that will be very difficult. However, I have some kind of theory. To be honest, I myself have some doubts if I am 100% human, after all, I have this system thing and also that flame control which isn''t exactly part of the system but it also isn''t part of the Teigu. Teigu are created from living flesh of especially strong danger beasts which means that their powers originate from them. However what if one already has that power inside them? ...Am I and also The Lord somehow connected to the Danger Beasts? ... "None of them are spies for the Empire..." I said aloud after we got back to camp and waited for more than 2 hours. "Wrigglers are sure very useful..." Taeko said with a smile. "Don''t worry, you will also learn how to control them once you will become the leader of Oarburgh" I said and she nodded with a serious expression. Anyway, I am finally done, and...I can finally return to finish off that guy. "Taeko, can you please return to your hideout without me? I will lend you Kiyomi." I asked with an apologetic smile. "Huh? Why? Is something wrong?" Taeko immediately asked with a confused and slightly disappointed expression. "Not at all, I just have a different destination in mind but there is no need for you to accompany me since it is close to the Capital." I explained to her and she exclaimed in understanding when I mentioned the Capital. Although she was reluctant to part ways, in the end, she left on Kiyomi''s back while returning back to the hideout. As for me, I will use this chance to try to develop a new technique I was thinking about for some time already. . . . While I was traveling back to the Capital, I killed numerous Danger Beasts that tried to attack me while I was constantly practicing my new technique. --- Special Class: Fire Incarnate (+30 Cha, +25 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str, +5 Agi) 17/100 DP Beastmaster (Lv. 6) 68/320 NXP --- I was currently standing on the peak of the hill with the escarpment of more than 200 meters in height. I looked down over the edge before I looked back at the horizon. This is definitely a bad idea but I need some kind of push to complete this technique, I won''t be able to complete it within comfort. Even if I will fail, I can still survive so it won''t be that much of risk. I thought with a helpless smile before I jumped down. I immediately felt chill down my spine while I was quickly falling down like a meteor but I calmly tried to form the wings on my back with the flames and I succeeded but even though I succeeded, I was still falling down, much slower but still falling down. "Tch!" My falling finally stopped and I started floating in the air however the moment I tried to tilt my body forward, I instantly lost balance and started spinning around. I was once again falling down but this time it was at much slower pace and also from lower height. However, I still quickly closed my eyes and tried to regain my balance simply by controlling the flames on my back instead of balancing my own body. Just when I was about to hit the ground, I stopped spinning and I regained my balance. I gracefully landed on the ground on my legs and I quickly stopped supplying the wings of flames on my back. [Energy: 1026/1515] Fuu, this entire stunt drained me of one-third of my energy. I will have to learn how to reduce the size needed for me to actually float in the air. I can''t keep spending so much energy just for flying but it is still useful to save myself in case I will be falling from some high place. Now...off to greet our friend! But I still have to prepare one special move just in case before I visit him. I thought and continued my journey towards the Capital and on my way there, I kept on training with those wings while working on my new technique. . . They haven''t brought him directly to the Capital for the treatment, instead, they brought him to one of the fake villages. As for how I know that this village is fake...I have a relatively good idea about all villages near the Capital and also because most of the people living there are walking like experienced ?ssassins. None of them are making any sounds whenever they walk and they also appear to be constantly on their guard. I was currently overlooking the entire village from the peak of one of the hills. This village was nicely hidden between forests and hills. But I wonder who is the one who created it, I doubt someone like Honest would be so discreet when he can do whatever he wants in the Capital. Hmm...The distance from the Capital isn''t that big but it would still take someone sent for reinforcements for around 2 hours on the horseback. Now, how should I do it? Should I simply try to get everyone here or just try to sneak inside to kill that guy named Gai? Although...I highly doubt I would be able to sneak inside with so many trained ?ssassins around not to mention that guy isn''t some random weakling so he won''t let himself be ?ssassinated without a decent fight. If I tried it when he was injured then it would be fine but he should already be close to recovery, this could be my only chance to kill him without making any effort to separate him from that group of kids. But...*sigh* I will try to observe this village through the entire day and I will decide when the night arrives. . . . After a few hours passed by, the sun has settled down and I finally knew what to do. Through my investigation and observation, I ended up with the conclusion that everyone within the village is an ?ssassin without any exception. I couldn''t spot even a single kid around the village while I can''t say that I have seen everyone who lives here...I am quite sure that most of the people living here are working for the Empire. Since the sun settled down but the full night has yet to arrive, I decided to capture one of the "villagers" who was currently out of the village for picking up mushrooms but it was apparent that he was just scouting if anyone isn''t around. I easily captured him and killed his partner who was with him. I took both of them with me back to the peak from where I was observing everything. I splashed his face with water for him to wake up and after he woke up, I started my interrogation. To be honest, his mind was much stronger than his combat power or awareness. I already grew accustomed to torturing people and all I felt during it was a bit of pity but that never stopped me from going any further just to accomplish my goal. In the end, I was able to extract information from him so I quickly ended his suffering. The man who created this village was apparently Saikyuu. Although the guy himself didn''t know if it was him but he heard his captain talking about such person more than once with a great amount of respect. If I remember correctly, Saikyuu is Honest''s aid and only a few high-ranking people know about him and of course his own underling. From the entire process of interrogation, I got an idea that he might be the second most powerful man when it comes to authority, of course, this time I am not counting the Emperor himself. He usually never acts in light and only works from the darkness so he might even be Gozuki''s and Bill''s superior, the one who stands behind most of the ?ssassination units. I got more information as to how often they have any contact with the Empire and other things as guards duty and their routes. Overall, I think that I can just go big this time. I thought with a slightly crazy smile while looking down at the entire village. ---Inside the village--- "?!" ''Why do I feel so uneasy?'' Gai just woke up from suddenly feeling chill down his spine. He quickly jumped out of his bed without even caring for the girl who was lying next to him. He rushed outside of the house and looked up at the sky. "?! You kidding...right?" He muttered with a shocked expression while looking at the enormous azure sphere of some kind of energy right above the village, the entire sphere looked more like a mist or azure-colored wind concentrated in one place. "What the hell is that?!" Everyone started panicking when they saw this sphere. "There is someone on that hill!" Someone shouted while pointing at the cloaked figure overlooking the entire village. "?" Gai looked up at the hill with narrowed eyes, his eyesight was much superior to those ?ssassins still in training yet he couldn''t make out the person''s face however he could see that person having his right hand up aiming at the azure sphere. He suddenly saw that person form a crazy smile while slamming the ground with his right hand. "?! RHEA SUIT!" Gai widened his eyes in horror and instantly shouted aloud and armor appeared on his body. The azure sphere suddenly started falling down and everyone started running away from the center of the village but they had only a few seconds before the sphere has fallen down. *BANG!* The explosion took place in the middle of the village where the sphere has fallen but nothing was damaged not even the ground, however, the azure-colored mist suddenly spread to the surroundings, quickly enveloping the entire village and its surroundings. Chapter 99 - #98 Gai vs Akashi [Energy: 800/1515] --- [+1 XP for killing your enemy] x139 Class: Blade Master (Lv. 7; +13 Str, +13 Agi, +6 Const) 372/640 XP [+50 DXP for destroying entire village in one sweep] Special Class: Fire Incarnate (+30 Cha, +25 Int, +10 Const, +5 Str, +5 Agi) 67/100 DP --- Oh! I was able to do it without any major problem. To be honest I was a bit skeptical if it''s gonna work due to my overly not so good control. I couldn''t exactly use my usual flames since the blame could be pinpointed to me although no one would be able to prove it, they would still be more suspicious of me. I thought with a slightly surprised and satisfied expression while looking at the result of my attack. Although from up here it looked like nothing happened, I can see people just lying on the ground without moving a bit. Let''s take a closer look. I thought and started sliding down the steep hill. I looked around before I crouched down and touched the surface of the roof. The second I touched the roof, I could feel my fingertips going colder until a slightly numb so I allowed my passive [Child of Fire] to do its job and my fingers instantly regained their temperature. I jumped down from the roof and approached the center of the impact where everything spread to the surroundings while looking around at the corpses on my way there. When I touched the corpses closest to the center, it almost felt like there wasn''t any temperature inside their body. As for other bodies some distance away, they were just cold as if they have been killed a long ago. The air around the village was completely normal as if nothing happened but the ground and all things had their temperature drained from them. This is a really interesting power...? I thought with a small smile while walking around the village but I suddenly stopped when I saw a human size hole in the ground some distance away from me. "Don''t you think it''s about the time you come out, mole?" I asked with an amused tone and narrowed eyes. *Crack* Suddenly a few meters behind me, the ground cracked open and someone came out of the underground. "How come you were able to detect me?" He asked me with a calm tone while scratching the back of his head that was covered in armor, only his lower part of the face was visible, even his eyes were covered. His entire arms and hands were also covered in armor and its hands looked similar to mole''s hands but much larger which indicated that he isn''t good only for drilling underground but also for having high raw power. "Hole in the ground right in the middle of the street...what do you expect? But I am more surprised that you decided to show up." I said with an indifferent tone with both hands in my pockets. "The attack of that scale must have drained you quite a lot, might as well use this chance to avenge everyone here. Plus I wouldn''t be able to call myself a man if I would keep hiding from an enemy when others died in hands of that enemy. Why the hell are you even targeting this village?!" He asked me while gritting his teeth. "I am not targeting this village especially, I am targeting you." I replied while shrugging my shoulders. "?! You just killed everyone because you wanted to kill me?!! You are insane! Who the hell are you? Are you from those Oarburgh?!" He instantly started shouting at me with an angry tone. "That''s about it...And yes, I am from Oarburgh and I came here to settle the score. I am claws of the reaper of Oarburgh. My blade and I will pray for your peaceful afterlife." I drew my sword and pointed the tip at him while performing my dramatic speech with an amused smile, making it apparent that I was fooling around. "!!! We will see who will settle the score with whom!" He shouted and kicked off the ground, approaching me at an unbelievable speed. When he was near enough, he threw a punch at me with his large fist covered in armor. My blade won''t be able to penetrate just any random location on his armor. I have to discover the weak point of this armor. I thought with narrowed eyes and decided to just evade his punch by jumping to the side but when I wanted to jump away, I found myself unable to move. "Oh?" I glanced at my legs with a slightly surprised expression just to see part of the ground binding my legs from moving. I thought while quickly blocking his punch with my sword, the impact of the punch destroyed the ground that was binding me and I was thrown a few meters to the back. I quickly regained my balance in the air before landing gracefully on the ground once again. "Tch, you were able to block that attack with that slender figure of yours?" He muttered with an annoyed tone. So he can manipulate the earth thanks to that armor. Even though it isn''t Teigu, it is still quite powerful. I thought with a calm expression and only now I realized that despite exchanging a very few blows with him in the past, I know almost nothing about his combat power. "?!" He suddenly stomped the ground with his right leg. "Are these little bugs yours? Are you perhaps trying to penetrate my armor with those insects?" He asked me with an amused tone. "Even insects have feelings you shouldn''t treat your brethren like that." I replied with a cold smile before jumping towards him. [Hail of Blades] [Energy: 750/1515] ?! He seemed surprised by my move but he quickly erected a few pillars from earth blocking my swords while he dodged my overhead slash by jumping back, however when he was still in the air... "There are many types of insects, not only with little pincers. If they can''t pierce your armor, they will simply destroy your body while being covered in armor." I said with an amused smile which slightly shocked him as he slightly opened his mouth. When he has landed on the ground, he noticed a few of those insects near his legs. ?! He instantly gritted his teeth when he noticed their stomach glowing in red color and slowly expanding. *bang* *bang* *bang* A series of a few smaller explosions resounded in the dead village. After the smoke cleared up, I noticed his figure lying on the ground with charred parts visible on his armor. I narrowed my eyes and slowly approached him. When I was close enough, I crouched down to touch his hand but the second I touched it, his body crumbled down and revealed the hole in the ground and I instantly glanced behind me. *Crack* The ground right behind me cracked open and he jumped out of it while throwing a punch towards my neck with an excited smile across his face. He was confident that I would have no time to dodge or react to this attack but when he noticed me glancing at him with an indifferent look, his smile disappeared and instantly retracted his arm and putting it in front of him. I, on the other hand, put both of my hands on the ground and used them to help me strengthen the kick I sent towards his chin. He blocked my kick with his hands but he was still blown a few meters away. ''This guy...I can''t see his entire face but it is apparent that he is taking this too lightly. Is he underestimating me? If that is so, I have to take advantage of it, he is much stronger than I thought. To think that he can still move around so quickly after that big move.'' Gai thought with a complicated expression when he landed on the ground. --- I noticed that he was thinking about something so I decided to use the chance. [Hail of Blades] [Energy: 700/1515] I once again ordered my swords to attack him from different sides. This time, I selected from his right side and from above and behind him. "?" He seemed to finally wake up from his thoughts when he saw the blades nearing him with their tips pointing at him. "I have already seen this move once, you won''t surprise me anymore with this!" He shouted with an angered tone and once again erected earth pillars that protected his back and right side but he decided to catch the sword coming at him from above with his hand. He was able to catch it without any problem but the moment he was looking above to catch it, I already moved out. [Energy: 680/1515] I appeared right in front of him in a crouching position and performed completely the same kick to the chin I previously intended but was blocked by him. "Wha-?! Gah!" He was shocked by my sudden increase in speed and was caught off guard so he didn''t have any time to block my kick. When my kick connected with his chin, he was thrown to the air but he only ?r??n?d a bit in pain. I instantly kicked off the ground and followed him before he could have a chance to recover. When he looked above him, he saw me performing axe kick while I was also spinning to strengthen the power of my kick. "Tch!" He clicked his tongue and quickly put his hands in front of his head. *BANG!* When my kick connected, he was blown back to the ground at an incredible speed, creating a little crater in the ground. When the dust cleared up, I saw him lying on the ground with his face first without moving a bit. The same move as before? No... I thought with a small smile as I approached his body when I safely landed on the ground. When I got near enough, instead of touching him, I prepared to stomp his head. *Crack* The ground behind me once again opened and Gai in his armor appeared behind me so I thrust my sword behind me while looking at him with cold eyes. "I have already seen this move once, you won''t surprise me anymore with this." I recited his own words. My sword went through him without giving him a chance to make a move but it went through him too easily. "Haha! What about this?!" His body suddenly started to crack and Gai who was lying in front of me suddenly caught my leg while thrusting his other hand towards my abdomen. I turned my head back to him just to show him a cold and composed smile. [Overwhelm] [Energy: 650/1515] I caught his wrist with my strengthened grip by skill before he could reach my abdomen with his claws. "Wha-?!" He exclaimed but he was interrupted by the flashing light of my blade tearing through the air. *Splash* "Agh!" He released a low scream before he shut his mouth while gritting his teeth in pain. The hand I was holding was now disconnected from his body. "Armpit is it?" I asked with a small smile while watching him trying to stop bleeding as best as he could with his earth control. "?" He looked up at me from the ground with a questioning look "The weak point of your armor that is." I explained with a calm tone. Chapter 100 - #99 Gais Death He quickly jumped away from me and I let him retreat some distance away from me. "You know...you have already lost." I said while waving around with his cut off arm that was still in my hand. "Hehe, I know, I didn''t have much chance even before-" He said while maintaining the earth on his shoulder to stop or slow bleeding. "Then why do yo-" I wanted to ask him something but I was interrupted. "BUT! What kind of man would I be if I just gave up?! I would never be able to face her ever again!" He shouted while hardening his grip on his shoulder and suddenly the ground shook and his arm was getting restored slowly or more like being replaced by the earth. "AAGH!" He screamed in pain while the earth was connecting to his shoulder but he maintained a strong crazy smile on his face. "Heh, struggling till the end, is it? At least I can respect your struggle despite being it futile. And what is the better show of respect other than fighting you with everything I have?" I said with closed eyes and a small smile from seeing his last struggle. --- ''What is he saying? Does it mean that he is even stronger than what he showed to me?!'' Gai thought while gritting his teeth, beads of sweat were visible on his neck and they were even pouring down from under his armor. --- "Let me show you proper respect by showing you our real difference!" I said and struck my sword into the ground in front of me. [Contempt for the Weak] *Bang!* "This is where you die, Gai of the Elite Seven!" I shouted with narrowed eyes completely devoid of any emotions and the ground around my sword cracked open and tho large parts of the earth were now sticking out of the ground --- ''?!! Why did the air become so heavy?! This guy is something even chief can''t defeat all alone. He is simply a monster!'' Gai stood dumbfounded while looking at Akashi who was staring down at him with his red glowing eyes and enlarged vertical pupils as if he was about to judge him. --- "Recover from your shock, I don''t want to slay someone who isn''t even paying attention." I said while pulling out my sword from the ground. "?!" He flinched and shook his head before readying himself. "Good...I recommend you to close your eyes since they will be useless anyway." I said before I disappeared from my place just to appear a few meters forward just in front of him, throwing a punch with my left hand to his abdomen. "!! GAH!" *Bang* He was unable to even put his arms in front of him to protect himself before he suffered from my punch. He was blown away from the street to one of the wooden houses, completely breaking it. "I won''t wait any longer." I said after 2 seconds after he broke the house. [Health: 720/770] I let my sword suck my blood. *Screech* I sent a vertical slash of concentrated crimson energy that came from my own blood. The ground was easily cut through by the crimson energy as it traveled towards the broken house. *Bang* Before the slash could cut through the entire house, a figure jumped out of its remains. It was Gai who jumped out of there who kept on rolling for a while before he stopped just to cough out blood. I noticed that his head was no longer shielded by his armor and his armor was now incomplete. "*Cough!* Kuku, how am I supposed to react to such a speed?" He started laughing while muttering. He was right now on both knees and hands, although the other hand was only made of earth. "?! Agh!" He ?r??n?d. "I told you that I won''t wait for too long, it would only serve as disrespect to you." I said with a calm tone and emotionless eyes while gripping his head and pulling him up in the air. "I give you that you are much stronger but that doesn''t stop me from fighting!" He suddenly formed a crazy smile with his entire mouth covered in blood and shouted at me while intending to drive his knee into my chin. "Hmph." I snorted and easily dodged his sloppy attack and then I slammed him into the ground with his head first. I decided to just stand in front of his head while he was lying on the ground without moving with his face first. "...Heh." He forced out a pained chuckle and then he caught my leg with his hand however the grip was almost nonexistent. "To think that you are able to move after such heavy hit into the head without your armor...Your will to live deserves my respect." I said with closed eyes. "*cough* Thanks, although I would be much happier if it was her saying those words. I still have yet to make her accept me as her boyfriend, I won''t die here no matter how many times you slash me or slam me into the ground!" He raised his head and said with a crazy bloody smile and his grip was becoming stronger and stronger. "...Are you perhaps talking about Cornelia?" I asked with a calm tone without any intention to kick his hand away. "?! You! What did you do to her?!" He instantly widened his eyes and his grip tightened around my leg furthermore, I could even slightly feel a bit of pain. So this is the power of hatred and rage? Quite fascinating. If I wanted to have a good fight, I would tell him that I rap*d her and then killed her but I can''t do that to him when he is about to die. Those are his last bits of strength he could muster up. "Calm down, I haven''t done anything to her but why do you sound like you don''t know anything about her situation?" I asked with a curious tone. "? What do you mean?" His grip loosened up a bit when he heard my honestly curious question, he looked at me with a puzzling expression as if we were no longer enemies. "Your friends must have visited you. That''s how I found you, didn''t they inform you about her death?" I asked. "?!! WHAT?! You must be lying! They indeed came here but only 2 of them since they said that they need to recover from the mission!" The tears appeared in the corner of his eyes but he quickly shook his head and shouted at me while tightening his grip once again. "I see, they probably didn''t want to slow down your recovery or cause you any trauma while you would be recovering from your injuries. The truth is, that she died during the mission, the entire tomb collapsed and her body was never found. As for how do I know this information, maybe they told you something about the support that came from the Capital..." I muttered while holding my chin before explaining while taking off my hood and showing him my entire face and hair. "?!! Are you Akashi?! Poney has told me a few things about you...I can''t believe that you are actually an enemy!" He widened his eyes in a shock when he saw my red hair. "Don''t worry, I probably am not enemy. It''s all very difficult to explain but my only enemy in your group was you, at least for now. As for the reason...I see no problem to tell you that I am the one who caused you that injury." I explained with a complicated expression. "?! So you tricked father...Heh, I guess a better pair won the war in the end, haha" He once again stared at me in shock before he rolled on his back while looking at the stars before he laughed while self-mocking himself. "Still...I can''t believe that my own comrades would try to hide that fact from me..." He muttered while he finally let tears pour down. "I can only pray that you will meet with her in your next life. After all, she looked like my previous-life lover and her personality didn''t seem that bad. She is definitely worth it so never forget about her even if your mind had to split up." I said with a smile. "? What are you talking about? What previous-life?" He asked me with a dumbfounded expression. ''I have no idea what he is saying but somehow I believe him. He seems like a normal guy who could even be a good friend, what a pity...I guess this is it for me'' Gai thought when he felt that his body was getting heavier. --- "It''s nothing, it is just me mumbling about something. I know what has Empire told to all of you, that you are fighting for the peace of common people. Unfortunately, that isn''t entirely the truth but I won''t bother you with details, I promise you that I will make what they had told you the reality in the distant future." I said and he listened to everything with closed eyes. --- ''Father told us to never listen or believe to our enemy but why would he be trying to sway my loyalty just before my death? Is what he is saying the truth? Are we just tools for the Empire to reign over its people with terror? Whatever that is no longer my concern...'' Gai thought to himself with closed eyes. --- "Rest in peace, Gai of the Elite Seven!" I shouted and pierced his heart with my sword in a quick motion. He opened his eyes while coughing out blood for the last time before he slowly closed his eyes for the last time. ...I guess I should at least make a grave for him... I found some appropriate tools and made a gave for him while placing a relatively big boulder nearby. I carved something on it before quickly leaving before anyone will notice something strange. Although I couldn''t sense anyone nearby, I was getting feeling that someone will shortly arrive. [+150 XP for killing your enemy] [+10 XP for using techniques related to your class] x15 Class: Blade Master (Lv. 8; +15 Str, +15 Agi, +7 Const) 32/1280 XP [Hail of Blades: 0/3 -> 0/4] Chapter 101 - #100 Aftermath ----When Akashi left the village---- Approximately after a few hours, the Empire found something strange about one of their secret villages since all of them were had to report at regular intervals. When they didn''t get any report from one of their villages, Saikyuu was instantly informed about this. He was thinking about sending out Dark Squad that was trained with Bill''s help and his enhancing drugs but then he suddenly recalled that in that village was also resting Gozuki''s kid so he sent for him and informed him about this, ordering him to go and investigate it. . . "Father, what had happened?" Green asked while they were jumping from one tree to another, speeding towards the village. There was Akame, Green, Najasho, Poney, Tsukushi, and additional help Natala and Gin who were previously rescued from the tombs. All of them were being led by Gozuki. Such a deadly group of people would be able to take care of any enemy, even if it was Rebel''s army as long as their numbers didn''t reach thousands. "We lost contact with one of the villages and that specific village is also where Gai is currently resting." Gozuki explained without even looking back at them and kept focusing on what''s in front of him. "?! What?! We need to hurry up!" Tsukushi was shocked by such information but she wasn''t the only one who was shocked. . . They kept traveling through the forest with uneasy expressions until they reached the village. By the time they reached the village, the sun already rose and started sending peaceful and warm sun rays on the entire village. "...? Where is everyone?" Akame muttered with a dumbfounded expression while looking around the village. *Sniff* "I don''t see neither I smell any blood in the air...It''s as if everyone just disappeared." Gozuki muttered with a thoughtful expression. Everyone was looking around with cautious expressions while they were nearing the village''s center. "?! There is something unusual there!" Poney said while pointing at a big boulder that shouldn''t belong there and started running towards it. "Wha- Poney, wait!" Akame instantly ran after her because the enemy could still be around. ''I know that enemy can be around but this is the best way how to lure them out, appearing to be off-guard plus you are right after me, Akame, if anyone decides to attack, he won''t be able to live for much longer.'' Although it looked like Poney just thoughtlessly ran towards the boulder, she actually intended to become bait for potential enemy lurking around. Everyone quickly followed after Akame and Poney but they were more cautious than them therefore they were slower. "?!" Poney stopped in front of the boulder while looking at it with wide-open shaky eyes, even Akame wasn''t an exception when she caught up to Poney. "What is wrong, both of you?!" When others caught up to them, Green and Tsukushi instantly asked when they saw Poney and Akame just staring at the boulder in front of them. [Here lies a brave warrior named Gai. Smiling and laughing in the face of death itself until the end. Struggling despite knowing that it is futile. May he rest in peace despite not knowing that he isn''t even fighting for what he believes in. May those who lied to him burn in hell] Everyone read the sentences craved into the boulder with wide-open eyes. "No...Wait, we can''t be sure until we see his body!" Tsukushi said while tears poured down her cheeks. "...I will go look for some tools we can use to make sure..." Akame said while holding back tears, she quickly left the group while Gozuki gestured with his hand for Green to follow her since the enemy could still be around. Gozuki looked at the ground in front of the boulder and saw that soil was just recently excavated and put back, maybe a few hours ago. ''...He is most likely dead but what kind of enemy would bother himself with doing this?'' Gozuki thought to himself with closed eyes. While Akame was looking around for the tools, she has entered the barn to look for tools for digging and she has found them but she also found some documents near it. She decided to have a quick look at them before returning with Green. [Nare Village exterminated and reduced to ashes: 236 Adults, 64 Children. No survivors, mission well accomplished.] [Futshi Village...] [...] The more Akame read, the more shocked she became and she couldn''t stop herself to read even more despite wanting to only cast an eye over them previously. "Akame?" Green wanted to give her some space even though he had to go with her to protect her in case she would get ambushed but he no longer could take it since everyone was waiting for them so he decided to approach her and put his hand on her shoulder. "Ah?! Green...I am sorry, let''s go back." Akame took documents with her and also took some tools for digging while returning back with Green. ''What are those reports?! I have to ask father about it'' Akame thought with a complicated expression. When they got back, they quickly started digging and after a few minutes, they found Gai''s lifeless body lying with his eyes closed and a small smile on his face, instead of his arm, he had arm made out of the earth and his cut off arm was lying on top of him. The armor was still around him which normally would automatically disappear in case he would be too exhausted to wear it or dead. This only implicated that his Shingu Rhea Suit was broken or more like unusable right now. Everyone stood there looking at him in silence for a good few minutes. "I-I don''t understand...What is going on with his Shingu?" Tsukushi wiped away her tears and asked with a confused expression. She didn''t ask who did it or other stupid questions since she knew that no one here knows the answer. "His Shingu combined with him at his last stand. It even created a new arm for him and that''s also why his Shingu is still on his body, however, right now it is good as broken. We can''t take it back since it fused with his body and since the wearer is already dead, there is nothing we can do to separate them." Gozuki explained his theory when he saw Gai and his Shingu''s condition. They decided to cover him up with the dirt since someone already bothered to make the tombstone for him. Although they had complicated feelings about this person who killed Gai, that person still showed a great amount of respect to him. They were completely confused since this is the first time their enemy bothered to do something like this. They wanted revenge but they were also grateful that this enemy showed respect for their friend. "Everyone, I found this, behind the boulder" Najasho said and showed a small stone with a few sentences craved on it. [PS. I am not very versed in these things so sorry if it won''t be good enough. Simply said, he stood strong till the end and this earned my respect] Despite the fact that this could look slightly offending, most of them released a small sad smile while reading this. ''What kind of enemy would apologize for badly written tombstone...If I will ever find out who did this, I will kill that person swiftly without any suffering.'' Akame thought with a small smile. ----At the same time somewhere in the forest---- "I didn''t expect you to contact me so early. What is it about?" A woman with short silver hair asked while being accompanied by 2 cloaked figures that appeared to be men. "I don''t usually do this...contacting the client by myself but the situation is...delicate I would say." A woman with long black hair and bun on the right side of her head, she had a birthmark under her left eye. This woman was precisely Merraid Oarburgh, the leader of Oarburgh herself. "Delicate, you say? What happened with that ?ssassination unit that has been running amok for some time? They never actually stopped so what''s the deal?" The silver-haired woman asked with a curious expression but her narrowed eyes indicated that she was feeling slightly angered. "Oh my, no need to be so angry, let me explain first." Mera said with an amused smile while touching her cheek with her index finger. She was completely fearless in front of this woman despite sensing that those 2 cloaked figures next to her were very strong. "...And that''s about it." Mera said with a thoughtful expression when she was done with her explanation. "You are telling me that you are pulling away from the contract formed between us?" The woman asked with narrowed eyes. "Yep, that''s about it~. Here is your money back and also 2 kids from that unit are dead so despite this being a special situation, we completed part of the contract while giving you your money back so I think it is quite fair from us..." Mera clasped her hands together with a bright smile and replied before explaining further with a bored expression she picked up from Akashi. She threw a big literally backpack full of coins to them. "However, if you have a problem with this, I believe we can find a different solution" Mera suddenly said with a sinister smile while seductively touching her lips with her long purple nails. "...*Swish*" When the atmosphere was getting tense each second, the woman in front suddenly raised her hand to indicate for her companions to stop. They immediately listened to her and relaxed their bodies once again. "*sigh* That''s more than enough, thank you for informing us of this situation even though you didn''t have to. It has been a nice cooperation with you." The woman replied with closed eyes after releasing a long sigh. "Thank you for being so understanding." Mera was getting ready to leave but before she left them, she stopped and looked behind her at that silver-haired woman. "You should let your hair grow longer, short hair doesn''t suit you and only makes you look like a man, at least your br??sts are big and nice." Mera said with a playful tone before jumping away, escaping before the woman could attack her out of anger. "HAH?! Do I look like a man?!" She instantly turned at the figure on her left. "Wh-what?! O-of course not!!" He replied while stuttering. "Good...Anyway, looks like we will need to take care of them on our own. They are causing Revolutionary army heavy losses. We are quickly losing our income that comes from villages that are trading with foreign countries, and to make it even worse, they always slaughter the entire villages and reduce it to ashes." The woman said while turning around, intending to leave the place. "Yes, it looks like we need to act if we don''t want our armies to lose morale. Our spies are also getting restless with each day. We need to do something about that ?ssassination unit." The other cloaked figure said with a serious tone. "Let''s go back to the hideout and form some kind of plan" The woman said and gestured for them to follow. "YES!" Both of them exclaimed with a confident and determined smile across their faces, one of them gripping his spear and other adjusting his gloves while their cloaks were fluttering in the wind. Chapter 102 - #101 Relaxing after the battle Beastmaster (Lv. 6) 159/320 NXP I was practicing with my wings on my way from the village back to Oarburgh hideout and when I was only a few kilometers away from my destination, I met someone who I have never expected to meet while traveling through the dense forest. "Oh? What a nice surprise to meet you here, Akashi. However, where is Taeko?" Mera looked at me with a surprised expression when our paths crossed. "Taeko should already be back in your hideout...Since you aren''t aware of it, you must have gone somewhere even before she returned which should be a few days ago." I said with a slightly surprised tone and expressionless face. "Since we are both returning how about you join me?" Mera smiled and gestured with her hand next to her while she was using her umbrella to protect her skin from a few sunrays that escaped through gaps between leaves of the trees. ...She is changing too fast. "I have no problem with that." I said with a calm tone and joined her, walking through the forest right next to her. "I contacted Rebels to put off the contract we formed so right now we are free." Mera said with a smile while glancing at me. "I have completed my revenge which means that 2 kids from that group are already dead." I said with a blank face while looking at the ground in front of me. Although it seems like a waste, I mean their deaths. They are just being used by the Empire but one can''t just change their beliefs in a few days, they have been raised to believe that what they are doing is for the good of common people... Even if one can show them evidence, it will take a long time to convince them. I wonder if they will send that group to investigate the disappearance of all people within that village. If yes, I wonder who will be the first to find those documents I have left there. "Really? That''s great since I have just reported that we killed 2 of them so I can rest easy now." She said with a slightly surprised tone before resting her head on her ?h?st with a relieved smile. What the fu?k is going on with her? Isn''t she acting too...ladylike? refined? "You reported it without even knowing if I will actually kill that guy?" I asked with a raised brow while glancing at her. "What can I say...I had faith in you that you wouldn''t let him live after attacking your precious Taeko." Mera said with a teasing tone and wide smile. "Yeah...whatever. Can you tell me how the meeting went and who did you even meet?" I asked her with a slightly curious expression. "I have met one of their Generals, short silver hair-" She immediately started explaining with a smile but I quickly interrupted her. "Najenda perhaps? Not many women have silver hair and are strong enough to be General...Was there something else distinguished about her?" I muttered while holding my chin before asking another question. "Hold on, let me explain first. And yes, she had a metallic right arm, she had purple eyes and that''s about it. She also had 2 companions but they were hiding under the cloak so I didn''t see any of their faces. However, my hunches told me that they are strong, they definitely must be wielders of Teigu." Mera explained everything to me and I just kept nodding. It must be Najenda without any doubt, I have heard something about high-ranking Imperial Officer running away from the Capital together with Teigu in his hand. All thanks to my organization because for now it is meant to be secret. They wouldn''t be able to bear humiliation that someone was able to escape from them right under their noses. He could be the one with Najenda right now. When we finally got back to the hideout, Taeko instantly welcomed me back with a warm smile and a few kisses and amidst this, even Kiyomi came to cuddle with us which was a bit strange but since Taeko didn''t mind, I didn''t say anything. . . . "Here is money to hire your loyalty, not sure if it is for eternity but a few years is definite." I said while throwing an enormous bag full of coins onto the wooden table that instantly split in two. "Oops" I muttered while scratching the back of my head with a blank face. Mera threw me an annoyed look before checking the bag out. "There should be more than 15.000 gold coins, right?" Mera asked after just taking a quick look and moving the bag up and down a few times. "17.000 precisely, don''t ask me where I had stored it before taking it out. You can count them if you don''t believe me" I said with closed eyes and folded arms. --- ''To be honest, I think that we somehow ended up cooperating without even accepting your money...It''s really strange, I feel like I don''t even want to accept this money but I should accept them at least for the appearance''s sake'' Mera thought with a complicated expression while looking at the bag full of money. --- "...Sure, I won''t check anything, I believe you. Gil, if you can, please." Mera said while gesturing for Gil to take the bag away from here. "Of course, Mera-sama" Gil replied with a big smile while taking away the bag. "..." I only looked at Gil leaving the room with her satisfied smile. "Anyway, were you able to find out Chouri''s hiding spot?" I looked back at Mera sitting in front of me and asked her with a curious tone. "Yes, it is one not so particular city behind the borders with Northern tribes. It took a lot of manpower to find him and to be honest, we found out about him only thanks to luck. We have a minimal amount of spies behind the borders so we mostly followed rumors of his travels when he was still within the Empire." Mera said while sipping on her red wine. "You want some?" She asked me while elegantly offering her glass to me when she noticed me glancing at it. "...I can try." I replied with a slightly curious look and took it from her hand. This was my first time tasting alcohol in this world so I was quite interested in its taste. If it''s worse or better than in my original world. Although I have never been a drinker and very rarely I have been to any wine degustation events, the moment I smelled the aroma of the wine, I knew that it was definitely expensive and one of the better ones out there. The wine''s aroma was fruity and after I took a sip, I instantly felt the bitter-sweet fruity taste in my mouth, it wasn''t the aggressive type of wine and it was definitely the softest wine I have ever tasted yet I could feel that amount of alcohol within it wasn''t that low. The finish and aftertaste it left in my mouth were sweet instead of bitter but it left my mouth slightly dry, wishing to take another sip. --- While Akashi was tasting the wine with his eyes closed, Mera was intensively looking at the particular place on the wine glass. It was the place from where she drank the wine and it was also the place from where Akashi drank without even thinking about it since he didn''t think of such a small thing as something important. ''Why am I feeling embarrassed just from one indirect kiss? Am I a little kid or what?'' Mera blushed a bit and quickly shook her head with closed eyes. ''?'' Dora who was carefully holding the bottle of wine while standing on their side and observing Mera couldn''t help but tilt her head to the side in confusion when she saw how Mera was acting. She looked at Akashi with a puzzled expression who was still tasting the wine with his eyes closed. --- "S-So how is it?" Mera asked when I finally opened my eyes and handed her glass back. "It''s definitely top quality. I definitely wouldn''t mind a bit of relaxing with this wine around." I replied with a satisfied smile. "Then you have a unique opportunity to relax here with this wine of mine together in a company of two beauties, no, it will be three once Gil comes back. You can spend a night here and go to meet Chouri tomorrow morning. So, what do you say?" Mera offered with an inviting smile while crossing her almost entire b?r? legs. She isn''t even wearing any und?rw??r under that light outfit of hers. "?! Huh?" Dora who was standing near us suddenly flinched in surprise when she heard Mera''s words. She secretly threw a glance at me but both I and Mera were able to notice it. "Well, I am quite tired and it certainly is once in a lifetime opportunity. I have killed a lot of people today and I have heard that alcohol tastes even better after such act, not to mention having 3 gorgeous women around...Maybe this already tasty wine will become so-called heavenly wine." I said with a blank face. Dora blushed a bit while averting her gaze when she heard my words but Mera only chuckled. "Heh, saying such sweet words with a blank face...only you can do that." Mera said with closed eyes and a small smile while slowly shaking her head. "Hehe, you are smiling a lot, that''s some very rare sight around here." Mera chuckled and said with flushed cheeks when she saw me enjoying myself with closed eyes and a genuine smile across my face. Although we are ?ssassins and have some resistance to alcohol and other addictive harmful substances, we are still humans so if consume such things in large margin...There will still be some effects. Of course, I can always burn any harmful substances from my blood vessels in case I am attacked but right now I am trying to relax so I am letting myself get drunk since it has been a while since I was drunk. The last time must have been with Arno. However...we already drank more than 12 bottles and we are still going, not to mention that it has been only a few hours. "Then enjoy it while you can, you won''t see me drinking very often." I spread my arms and rested them on the back of the couch in relaxed manner before saying this with an unusual smile that I would usually show only to Taeko. "!!" All three of them opened their mouth in shock and started staring at me in a dumbfounded manner. ? What? I haven''t done anything to earn such a reaction, no...? --- ''Why is his smile so captivating? Is it because he usually doesn''t show such an honest and innocent smile or is it because of the alcohol in my blood?'' Gil thought with flushed cheeks but one was unable to tell the reason since all girls were blushing a little due to alcohol. And Gil wasn''t the only one who had those thoughts, even Dora and Mera had very similar thoughts. "Akashi, *hic* why are you sitting there all alone? *hic* There is a lot of space here for all of us..*hic*" Gil stood up and swayed a few times before she regained her balance, she quickly approached me and started dragging me by my hand to their couch. "Wait, I am quite comfor-" I wanted to refuse but she suddenly used her superhuman strength to throw me on to their couch right next to Mera. She was able to do so only because I was slightly affected by the alcohol and because I didn''t expect that her strength would be even greater than what she had shown to me before. Before I was able to stand up, she jumped on my legs and lied across the couch, her th??hs rested on my legs while her back rested on Mera''s th??hs and her head rested on Dora''s small th??hs. ...I thought that if they are all lesbians, they wouldn''t involve me in this even if they would get drunk. Well, as long as they won''t try anything too drastic, I am fine with relaxing this way. I thought while looking at the ceiling with a small smile but then I suddenly felt someone touching me down there. When I looked down, I saw Gil touching me in that area with her foot covered in black tights that belong to her maid outfit. I instantly frowned and looked at her and when she saw my glare, she threw me a slightly ??wd smile that was saying ''just relax''. Chapter 103 - #102 Spear The next morning when I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the ceiling of the room. I was actually sleeping in sitting position and when I looked around myself, I saw Mera sleeping using my left shoulder as pillow and Gil sleeping using my right shoulder as a pillow while Dora was sleeping in lying position on our legs. "..." I looked back up at the ceiling, trying to remember what exactly happened but I got a little headache, however, I ignored the pain and tried even harder to remember because I wouldn''t want to not be aware if I actually banged all three of them...But considering that they have their clothes are on...although a bit tattered, they are still wearing them. "Ugh..." I released an annoyed sound because I had a problem remembering anything except for our talk before we drank more than 20 bottles of wine. Nah, it is impossible for me to actually bang all of them and not be aware of it. However, if they will suddenly act as if we have really done it then I won''t know how to react. "Mm?" Maybe my sour mood and fidgeting around a bit woke them up. All of them looked at my face with a slightly surprised expression. "..." I just glanced at each of them without saying anything while keeping my guard up. "Pfff, you look too cautious!" Gil was the first one to laugh and she sat up straight before giving me a morning slap on my back. Although she was laughing it was apparent that she was blushing a bit. "..." Mera just took some distance away from me although I wouldn''t call it a distance one would take from someone he hates. She was just staring at the empty bottles on the ground without saying anything. "...?" Dora who saw both of their reaction looked confused, in the end, she just shrugged her shoulders and went back to using my ??p as a pillow. "Hey...I think there was enough sleeping for today." I said with a calm expression while trying to push her head away since I was having my usual morning reaction and she was dangerously close. "...Oh, alright..." I think that she also noticed something poking her cheek so she easily agreed with slightly flushed cheeks, however, she quickly composed herself and sat down next to Mera. "..." There was a long uncomfortable silence between all of us while we were just kept glancing at each other or more like they kept looking at me while I was glancing at them and trying to think of something disgusting to get rid of my morning wood. "Does anyone remember what had happened the last night?" Mera broke the silence with a weak voice. "Well...unfortunately, no..." Gil was the first to reply while scratching her left cheek with her finger. Even Dora shook her head with a clueless expression. "...I don''t know. Since none of us know anything, let''s just forget about everything. I should go meet up with Chouri before he will run away somewhere else." I said with closed eyes before getting up and intending to leave. However, all of them stopped me from leaving and Gil with Dora were trying to convince me to remain for breakfast so I just agreed and left after a quick breakfast. This time I would be traveling without Taeko because I have already seen how deadly it can be if we travel together. We can''t afford to be seen together so we can only be together within the darkness but it''s not like we care since we practically live within the darkness. Kiyomi took me close to the Northern borders before I let her rest inside my shadow due to strong wind and snowing. She would have a problem flying in such conditions and even though she would be able to endure it, I can also travel on my own, and sitting on my ?ss all the time like on the train is not my style anyway. While on my way to the town where Chouri should be living right now, I decided to take a few stops in a few villages to change my clothes because most of the people here are wearing clothes consisting of fur or something warm. Just by wearing those clothes, I looked much more like locals. I had no problem with entering the town but instead of rushing to see Chouri and not like I knew where he is hiding, I decided to look around first. To see in what kind of conditions people are living in here. After walking around a bit, I noticed that most people here had good living conditions despite snow being everywhere. However, it looked like they were quite cautious of their surroundings and only a few groups of people could be seen laughing and smiling. ... Why is everyone so tense? It''s like they are expecting some kind of war... I thought with narrowed eyes while walking around and eating still warm freshly baked bread. I wasn''t paying attention in front of me since I was too focused on people around me and no one would even walk into me if they saw that I am not paying attention. At least that''s what I have thought...suddenly someone came from around the corner and bumped into me. "Ow!" *Thud* I looked in front of me with a stern look when I felt someone bump into me and I saw a girl maybe slightly younger than me. She had long blonde hair and blue eyes. She has fallen on her bu?? after she bumped into me and she was still rubbing the place where she hit herself with one closed eye. "Hey, can''t you look-!?" She started complaining but when she looked at me she suddenly shut her mouth. "Sorry, I wasn''t paying attention." I didn''t want to cause any scene so I quickly apologized while offering her my hand. "Oh...It''s nothing to worry about, it was partly also my fault!" She replied with a cheerful tone and a friendly smile while also apologizing. She patted her bu?? to get rid of dust and dirt. "...Are you alright?" I wanted to continue my exploration of the town but she was blocking my way and it looked like she was looking at me with expectation. I had no idea what she wants so I decided to ask a question anyone would ask. "Ah! Yes, sorry for bothering you. My name is Spear by the way, may I know yours?" She asked me with a smile while holding her hands behind her back. Spear...? I thought for a while and then I remembered Mera''s words before I left their hideout. ''Your former Prime minister Chouri seems to also have a daughter. Her name is apparently Spear and she is also traveling with him. She is also a disciple of the Imperial Fist so she knows how to protect herself but from what I have heard, she is definitely not a threat to you.'' Well, I can''t be luckier, can I? I doubt that there are more girls with a name Spear in this town, she must be the one. I have yet to find out Chouri''s hiding place and looking through the entire town would be bothersome. Thankfully I met his daughter, I can try to befriend her for the sake of better cooperation with him or I can simply let a few of my Wrigglers follow her. However, they can''t remain outside in this weather for too long and I have no idea where she is going. "Nice name, you must be devoted to martial arts. My name is Akashi, which means crimson." I took off my hood stuffed with fur and showed her my red hair together with my red eyes before I extended my hand to her. "...Y-yes I can see why. It''s nice to meet you, by the way, how did you know that I like martial arts? You hit the nail on the head with that...it can''t be just my name alone, right?" She stared at me for a while before taking my hand and shaking with it a few times before letting go. "Looking at your figure and judging from your strong determined eyes I can guess that you are eager to make a name for yourself in the field of martial arts." I said while pointing at her eyes with a smile. "I see...You don''t look like you are local, do you perhaps need to get to somewhere?" She nodded her head with a satisfied smile and then asked me while curiously looking at my clothes. Although I had clothes similar to Northern people, it could still be visible that I am someone from a small village instead of a big town. "I actually arrived here just a few hours ago and I am looking around to see what this town has to offer." I replied with a small friendly smile. "Ooh? Then do you want me to be your guide?" She asked me with a curious tone and slightly expectant look. "Of course, it would be nice to have someone who lives here show me around but I wouldn''t want you to waste your time on me." I replied with an embarrassed tone while scratching the back of my head. "Don''t worry about it, I was about to go and eat breakfast, we can eat together while I will guide you through the entire town. So...what do you say, Akashi?" She quickly explained herself while waving with her hands to deny my words before she asked me with an expectant smile. "Sure, I will pay for your breakfast as thanks for going out of your way to help me look around." I said with a bright smile and closed eyes and thus we went towards the restaurant that Spear selected. Meals weren''t exaggeratedly expensive and some of them were even too cheap so I deduced that although she easily accepted my offer, she still didn''t want me to spend too much money on her. Anyway, she is a bit too trusting...I mean, my acting skills aren''t bad combined with how high my charisma is...there is a low chance that she would be able to see through my intentions unless she would already know me. But there still must be some kind of reason for her to go out of her way like this... I thought while we were eating our meals in one of the restaurants. "Akashi, what you are doing for a living?" She suddenly asked me with a bright satisfied smile while she was eating her meal. "Hm? Mostly hunting." I raised my head from my meal to look at her with a slightly surprised expression and then I replied with a small smile. I am actually not lying here, there is some truth in it. "Really?! So you must be strong...what kind of Danger Beasts are you hunting? Or did you mean normal animals?" She instantly asked with sparkling eyes before she looked at my delicate skin on my hands with a bit of doubt in her eyes. "I am mostly hunting Snow Trolls and others that are around Class 3 - Class 2 strength." I replied with the same smile not being offended by that speck of doubt in her eyes "Oh?! Really?! How about we go out for practice after we are done looking around?" She was slightly surprised by my words but it was apparent that she was pleasantly surprised, then she asked me in anticipation. "...Maybe later after our tour around the town ends. Let''s see how exhausted we will be at that time." I replied with a helpless smile. Maybe I should have just said that I am a farmer or something. Well, as long as she will lead me to her father, I don''t mind spending time with her. No...Maybe if we will go out and we will be attacked by some large strong Danger Beast, I can use it as a situation where I will save her and her father will also have a better opinion of me. I need to start gathering capable and honest people who are good at leading the country. There aren''t many people like that so I have to be careful with Chouri. Chapter 104 - #103 Snow Trolls When we were done eating, I paid for both of our meals and then she started showing me around the town. . . "And this is where most of the festivals are usually held." Spear said while pointing at the town''s square. "I see..." I mumbled while holding my chin and looking at where she was pointing. We continued walking for a while before she finally stopped. "That should be everything important, I am sure you would like to explore it also on your own. I also didn''t show you some...inappropriate places that would probably catch your interest." She explained with a smile before looking down while blushing a bit. "Thank you for everything, Spear. You have been a great help." I thanked her for being a good guide with a small smile while ignoring the last part she said. "N-No need to thank me! You even paid for my breakfast which was very nice of you. Say...do you still want to go out for some hunting?" She instantly panicked when she heard my words and then she started fidgeting while she asked me in a low voice. "Sure, we spent quite long on this tour so let''s eat whatever we hunt..." I said with a big smile as any other passionate hunter would do. "Alright, let''s meet in 15 minutes in front of the town''s gate. I still need to go fetch my weapon." Spear''s expression instantly brightened when she heard my answer so she didn''t waste any second and quickly said before running away while waving at me. "Sure." I said with a smile while also waving at her. When she finally stopped waving at me, my smile disappeared. ''Follow her'' I ordered my wriggles to follow her just in case something bad happens I will know where their hideout is. I decided to go and buy some weapons I could use for our incoming hunting session. After 15 minutes passed by, I was already waiting for Spear in front of the gate. "Akashi! Sorry for the wait!" She came running to me while waving at me with one hand and with other she was carrying a spear with a one-sided blade at the end. A weapon slightly similar to Naginata or glaive but with a much larger blade to be able to pierce through Danger Beast''s defenses. "No need, you are here on time. Shall we move while there is still light out?" I shook my head with a subtle smile and asked her. "Yes, let''s go! By the way, I thought that Akashi would be using bow or perhaps javelins instead of a spear. Are you also someone interested in the art of spearmanship?" She replied and we slowly exited the town and while we were walking to the outskirts, she asked me with a curious tone while looking at my weapon. "Weapons such as bow or javelins are needed only when your pray is running away. Danger Beasts are arrogant without a sense of danger so there is no need for such weapons. And I am only slightly proficient in using spear so please don''t laugh." I said while scratching back of my head with an awkward smile. "Oh...Right, you have said that you are hunting Danger Beasts...Sorry to ?ssume something like that." Spear nodded in understanding. "Plus no need to be so polite with me, Spear" I added while resting a similar spear to hers on my shoulder. While we were walking towards one bigger forest I noticed 2 people following us ever since we left the town. They were dressed as regular hunters but I noticed that those 2 people also came from the same direction as Spear when she arrived in front of the gate. Although it doesn''t look like it, I can pay quite a lot of attention to the surroundings and its details when I want to. They must be her bodyguards or it could be also a big coincidence but judging from her status I highly doubt the coincidence thing. I thought but I decided not to do anything with them since they are here just to ensure her safety. Plus they are just another lead to Chouri. They will probably report to him that When we entered the forest we instantly started looking for some Danger Beasts but after 30 minutes of walking around, we only met a few Class 4 Danger Beasts Frost wolves. Their strength was just slightly above those normal wolves so there was no problem with dealing with them but I could use such an opportunity to have a look at Spear''s proficiency with her weapon. She was able to cut through all of them despite being heavily outnumbered. With each movement of her hands, she cut wolf in two and despite being much stronger than them, she still used minimum strength required just to kill them. Hmm, I can''t see much from this since her proficiency is already high enough to deal with such weak opponents. I will be able to judge more after seeing her fight something of equal strength. I thought and after we were done exterminating all of the wolves, she turned at me to check on my situation just to see me standing there looking at her. "Oh?! You are also done?! And I actually wanted to be first to finish..." She exclaimed in surprise while pouting. "Well, healthy competition is always good but let''s be careful. These were just weaklings so let''s not get ahead of ourselves." I replied with a smile before choosing the next direction we should go. I have already deployed my Wrigglers to look around and find some stronger Danger Beasts because I was getting bored walking around without any real destination in mind. "I know, don''t worry!" Spear quickly followed after me and replied with a cheerful tone. I already had destination in mind and when we arrived in front of some kind of cave, we instantly heard series of angered roars. *Roar!* It was apparent that it came from inside the cave and it was because I ordered my Wrigglers to anger those beasts and make them leave the cave. "?! It sounded like much stronger Danger Beasts. Are you ready, Akashi?" Spear readied her weapon while asking me with a confident smile. "Sure but let''s wait here, we can''t fight efficiently inside that narrow space with our spears." I replied with the same confident smile and suggested that we wait and Spear just nodded her head while looking in front of her with a determined expression. --- ''It sounded like much stronger Danger Beast...Maybe I will be able to impress Akashi with my skills.'' Spear thought with a happy smile before her expression turned serious. --- After a few seconds passed by when we first heard those roars, a few beasts run out of the cave. "? These are actually Snow Trolls. As long as we don''t let them hit us, we are fine. They aren''t even that fast." Spear muttered before charging forward. To think that we would meet so-called Snow Trolls after saying that I am usually hunting them despite not even seeing one with my own eyes before this event. Now that I look more carefully at them, they look slightly similar to Frost Trolls from Skyrim just a bit larger, *sigh* I really miss days of playing video games. I thought while charging at them together with Spear while maintaining my speed around Spear''s level. The trolls immediately started roaring at us when they spotted us so Spear make of this chance and jumped up while slashing her spear from left, instantly decapitating one of the trolls. Before she could fall down on the ground, another troll tried to grab her while she was falling down but before he could catch her, he got his neck pierced with my spear that I had thrown at him. *Roar!* *Roar!* They were instantly enraged by our actions so they bounced on us. I quickly jumped down from my weapon and pulled it out of the troll''s neck, making blood spray around. I was attacked by 2 trolls, sweeping their hands with claws at me from both sides. I waited until they were near enough and then I jumped up, narrowly evading their attack and instead of making them attack each other. While one of them won the exchange and other lost balance, I threw a spear into the stomach of the one who won the exchange and then jumped on the weapon stuck in his stomach and bouncing from the shaft of the spear on the troll''s shoulders. I took 2 daggers from my belt and buried them into his neck from both sides and then jumped behind while still holding on my daggers. He instantly lost balance and while my daggers were slowly tearing his flesh on his neck, he has fallen on his back. I rolled a few times on the ground while leaving those daggers behind. ---Some distance away from Spear and Akashi--- "Whoa, that guy is really strong...And more than that he is also fast and acrobatic" One of the previous hunters exclaimed while looking at the fight with wide-open eyes. "That''s right, I knew that not just anyone would be able to catch lady Spear''s eye. But let''s be careful, we need to protect her from any threats." Another guy was more composed and just nodded his head while saying with a serious tone and narrowed eyes. "Maybe we can recommend him to lord Chouri. He would be a great addition to our ranks, there are too few of us who remained by lord Chouri''s side." The first guy said with a slightly sad expression. "Maybe...But we still don''t know him at all, we can''t just take him to lord Chouri. Who knows, he can even be an ?ssassin sent for lord Chouri''s life" The second guy replied before focusing on the fight in front of them. ------- Class: Blade Master (Lv. 8; +15 Str, +15 Agi, +7 Const) 34/1280 XP Hm? I gained some experience from them...interesting but I guess it won''t work the same way with everyone. They need to have at least a considerable amount of strength. The second troll that finally regained its balance, once again thoughtlessly charged at me, swinging its hands at me in a mad manner and since my weapons were nowhere near me, I kept dodging his attacks which weren''t that hard to evade despite the fact that I was limiting my speed. Although I limited my strength, I can''t limit my senses and his attacks were simply too easy to read. I decided to take advantage of the surroundings and kept dodging while slowly approaching some trees. When my back suddenly hit the tree, it looked like a troll smiled a bit while throwing a straight punch towards my face. "Heh" I chuckled with a mocking smile and jumped to the side narrowly dodging his punch. His fist went through the entire tree and it started falling down on him. The troll could just look up before he crossed his arms in front of him to lighten their impact. However, the tree still managed to knock him on the ground and I had enough time to go back for my weapons and finish him off. [+1 XP for killing your enemy while limiting your strength] Class: Blade Master (Lv. 8; +15 Str, +15 Agi, +7 Const) 35/1280 XP Chapter 105 - #104 Saving When I was done with my opponents, I looked in the Spear''s direction. She just defeated her first opponent with an overhead slash, making a deep cut across the entire Troll''s body and most likely also cutting his treasure off. I couldn''t see much during this but her footing was good and her handling of the pole of the spear was also good but when I saw her fighting her last opponent, I was able to see some room for improvement. I am not well versed in this world''s spearmanship but I have some knowledge from my previous world. "And this is the last one!" Spear shouted with a confident smile while she dodged Troll''s attempt to grab her. She drew her hand holding the spear back and then performed a series of thrusting attacks, making the entire troll full of holes. That wasn''t a bad technique, her speed was much better than usual and also the strength of those attacks was much higher. Our proficiency in using spear is on around equal level. Although I can see some mistakes she makes, it doesn''t mean that I would be able to perform it perfectly myself. I have never trained in her spear arts but I would perhaps have fast improvement with how I can see a lot of her mistakes. A spear was never my favorite weapon but it definitely has a few advantages like range and one can use it for many acrobatic tricks, unfortunately, such spear is rendered useless once in narrow places. "Hmph, good! Akashi, are you done on your side?" She snorted when she saw the troll in front of her fall down and then turned around while asking aloud with a cheerful tone. However, the moment she shows her back to the cave''s entrance, I saw a similar troll charging at her with a much higher speed. Its fur was red instead of snow-white. Maybe my time has come. "Look out, Spear!" I shouted at her while running towards her while maintaining believable speed. When she heard my shout she instantly snapped her head back with just to see another troll in a different color than others, throwing its fist at her head, intending to make minced meat out of her. Her body froze as her eyes opened wide when she saw the big fist nearing her. *Bang!* Just when she was about to get hit, I jumped at her from the side, taking her with me and narrowly dodging its fist that created a small hole in the ground. We began rolling on the ground together since I jumped towards her at full speed and grabbed her with me. While we were still rolling on the ground, I took another dagger from belt and threw it precisely at its eye. *ROAR!!!* My dagger hit directly its right eye despite me throwing it while we were still rolling on the ground. The troll quickly slapped the dagger away from its eye but it only caused it more pain and damage which enraged it even further. I thought with a genuinely happy smile due to remembering my past when I was usually only working with throwing daggers. "A-Akashi?!" Spear exclaimed when she finally recovered from her shock after we stopped rolling on the ground. I was currently on top of her on my knees and hands but I didn''t even bother looking at her. ...This troll is around 5 times stronger than the previous ones and its speed is also something not to be underestimated. These trolls were weak mainly due to their poor speed but this one is quite fast. I thought while glaring at the rampaging troll with narrowed eyes but a happy smile never left my face. --- ''H-He saved me? Why? He knows me only a few hours...why would he risk his life to save me?!'' Spear was only staring at Akashi''s face with a mesmerized expression. To her, Akashi was currently making a very particular expression that truly mesmerized her and she couldn''t describe why. He looked so fearless and confident with that smile across his face while also serious with his narrowed eyes. While Akashi saved Spear, our two hunters that were responsible for Spear''s safety witnessed everything. "FUCK! Let''s go help them, we can no longer keep hiding! Lady Spear almost died if it wasn''t for that guy''s fast reaction!" The second more serious guy shouted at his colleague and they instantly jumped out of their hiding while reading their guns. --- I quickly helped Spear up and patted her clothes of the snow. "I-" She still looked a bit startled but I interrupted her. "You can thank me later, let''s focus on the problem in front of us, looks like our friend finally stopped rampaging and recovered." I said while making her focus on the troll in front of us. "?! His eye...Did you do it, Akashi?! When?" She exclaimed with a shocked expression since she couldn''t remember anything related to it. "Be careful, his left eye is still functioning just right" I ignored her question and just warned her and she got the meaning that she should focus right now. While we were getting ready for its next onslaught of attacks two hunters I saw previously follow us jumped out of their hiding. "You two! We heard sounds of fighting so we decided to take a look, let us ?ssist you!" One of them said with a serious expression but the other one was slightly awkward most likely from playing this act. No to mention...what kind of idiot would bring a gun for hunting...its loud gunfire can attract more Danger Beasts but whatever. *bang* *bang* *bang* They started shooting at it to slow its advance to show us that they truly want to help us. Spear didn''t look surprised by the newcomers and instead looked down with a slightly guilty expression. "Spear, what do you say? Should we believe them and show them our backs?" I decided to play ignorant and see what she will do. "I- They are my bodyguards...I am sorry for lying to you and not saying everything, I promise that I will explain everything once we are done with this opponent." She said with a low and weak voice, even I had a bit of trouble hearing her. "Oh?! Don''t worry, it''s good that we can trust them" I tried to look a bit surprised and then I said with a small smile while looking at her if she is ready to attack. She firmly gripped her spear and nodded her head with determined eyes. With the support of gunfire from those two bodyguards, we were able to focus on attacking its sides. I took right side while Spear attacked left side, due to too many targets, the beast was getting exhausted and after accumulating numerous stab wounds, it tried to run away but both I and Spear used the chance of it being off guard and both of us slashed out spears at its neck, cleanly decapitating it together. [+15 XP for killing your enemy while limiting your strength] Class: Blade Master (Lv. 8; +15 Str, +15 Agi, +7 Const) 49/1280 XP "Yay! That was good teamwork, Akashi!" Spear exclaimed with a cheerful smile while holding up her hand. "I guess none of us can tell who truly finished it off, heh" I said with a chuckle before doing a high five with her. "Are two alright?" Both men who provided help approached us and asked us with a concerned expression especially while they were looking at Spear. "It''s alright you two, I have already told Akashi your true identities." Spear said with a small smile and they seemed to be surprised by this information as they glanced at me with an open mouth in shock. "Nice to meet you." I introduced myself and shook hands with them However, we had no time to remain here any longer since we were just producing loud sounds that could attract other Danger Beasts and not to mention that stench of blood in the air. As we were walking back to the town... "Akashi...I want to properly thank you for saving me so if there is anything you want..." Spear said while nervously gripping her coat and occasionally glancing at me before looking down at the ground. Of course, her bodyguards were walking some distance behind us after they had some discussion with Spear. "Hm? No need for anything like that." I looked at her with a slightly surprised expression before looking in front of me with a stoic expression and replying. I was slightly tempted to tell her to lead me to her father but...I don''t really want anyone to question me why. Although Spear would perhaps do so without much hesitation since I saved her. However through this hunting session, I was able to see what kind of person she is and if her father has a similar character, he is definitely worth this hassle. However, I can''t say that I didn''t enjoy this since I was also able to get some nostalgia from fighting while truly limiting myself. "Mmmm, are you sure?" She pouted before asking with pleading eyes. "...Then do you know how to cook?" I asked her with a curious expression when I suddenly got an idea. I knew that if I truly didn''t want anything it would look slightly bad and since it looks like she really wants to repay me, it would be impolite not letting her do that much. "Huh? Um...Yes a little bit, why?" Spear asked while nervously gripping tightly her spear as if something was about to attack her. She was evading eye contact. Of course, she knows, despite training in martial arts, her father wouldn''t allow her not to learn how to behave like a true lady and few essential things for marriage. "Then how about you cook me something from those Snow Wolves we hunted today? I have heard that their meat is quite tasty. We took some of them with us after all." I suggested with a thoughtful expression before looking at her with a smile, expecting her answer. "?! Y-You want me to cook for you? But that is..." She raised her head while looking at me with a surprised expression and exclaimed with a disbelieving tone. "What? Is there any problem with that? I can change it if it''s inconvenient for you." I said with a confused expression. "Ah! No, no, no! It''s alright and we can go right away since it''s almost lunch time." She quickly waved her hands to stop me and then said with a cheerful smile. "...I just wasn''t sure if you truly want that after getting to know that I am not just a common resident. I can''t tell you everything but I will try to explain as much as I can..." Spear said while looking down and started explaining a few things. "...and thus we had to run away from the Empire...Do you still want what you have asked for?" Spear finished her explanation with a slightly sad smile while glancing at me. "I see, so that''s who you are. Thanks for telling me, as for my request, it still holds" I said with a smirk and she looked at me with wide-open eyes. "Mm! Let''s go back and I will cook something for you!" She nodded and said with a happy smile. Spear...she isn''t bad girl but she needs some kind of training...She seems to be too trusting. Just because I saved her once, she is going to take me to her house, however, it could also be that they have more houses and she will invite me to the one where Chouri isn''t hiding. Let''s see what will happen...but with those two around and Spear, I am already confident in finding Chouri even if they have numerous hiding places. Chapter 106 - #105 Chouri "Anyway, what kind of Danger beast was that? It was definitely one of those troll types but even if it was alpha of that group, its fur shouldn''t have been completely different from them. Alphas are usually just bigger and stronger and at most, their fur has grey hue but that''s all. What do you think, Akashi?" Spear asked me with a thoughtful expression when we were walking down the street towards her house. "In terms of raw strength, Snow trolls are strong enough to be considered Class 1 Danger Beasts but their slow and sluggish movements make them at most Class 2, however, that boss was fast and even stronger than his brethren. I would say that he was a low-tier Special Class Danger Beast just by its agility and raw strength." I replied while looking at the white sky filled with snowflakes. Even I was slightly surprised by meeting such an interesting specimen. "S-Special Class?! *sigh* To think that such strong Danger Beast would be so close to the city...Although it was quite strong, I believe that if it didn''t make a surprise attack on me, we would be able to take it down just two of us! By the way, you are really proficient in using a spear, why were you so humble before?!" Spear sighed in relief when she heard my words but then she clenched her fist and said with confidence. "I am quite interested in what kind of fighting style it is, I have never seen the one you are using, Akashi." Spear praised me while looking at me with curious eyes. Yeah, because it''s from my modern days and mixed with my own movements created on run. "I have always trained alone so I had no teacher, therefore all of my moves are self-created." I replied with a small smile while glancing at her. "Really?! That''s amazing! You must be natural when it comes to using a spear, Akashi!" She praised me with a completely shocked expression. "Ha-ha, not at all, your style is still better than mine." I replied with an awkward laugh. "I don''t think so but if you are interested in it, I can teach you some moves from my style!" Spear replied with a cheerful tone. We kept on talking until we reached the shadier side of the town where we walked for a few more minutes before we stopped in front of one house that didn''t look any special. The house itself looked like any other house in this location. "Can you please wait for a bit, Akashi?" Spear who was standing in front of the door suddenly turned at me and asked me with a helpless and pleading smile. I just nodded and leaned my back against the wall next to the door. "Thank you!" She slightly bowed with a happy expression and rushed inside while leaving me outside. It looks like this is their real hideout since she wants me to wait outside. Its either to warn Chouri or to tidy up the rooms which I don''t think is the real problem here. It is also the location where she went for her weapon. I thought while looking at the two bodyguards who also remained in front of the door. The one who was acting a bit awkward at first smiled at me like an idiot and the other one tried to start a conversation while we would be waiting. ---Inside the house--- "Father...Can I invite a friend inside?" Spear asked her father, Chouri who was currently sitting at the dining table while reading a book. "?! Friend? Is it the same person you went with outside hunting? *sigh* You are focusing too much on martial arts instead of trying to find a suitable husband..." Chouri raised his head from the book and asked with a surprised expression before he released a tired sigh with a slightly disappointed expression. "Aaaaa! That''s not important right now, is it?!" Spear instantly started waving with her hands around while blushing. "...Is she trustable?" Chouri asked with a serious expression. "Yes, and it''s he, not she. He even saved my life while we were hunting outside of the city, I believe that he is a very good person!" Spear said full of confidence with a wide smile and showing her father thumb up. "?! Bring him in." Chouri almost couldn''t believe that her friend was actually male since he thought that she only found a female who was also interested in martial arts so when he even heard that person saved her, he instantly answered after he recovered from his shock. ------ After a few minutes passed by, Spear came back just to invite us inside but her bodyguards refused with a polite smile and slowly left. "Akashi, please make yourself at home!" Spear said while she was leading me somewhere. The exterior of the house looked much poorer than interior but even then it wasn''t anything luxurious like my mansion and it was also a relatively small house with only a few rooms but I didn''t mind it since I felt like I was back in my old days back on the Earth. "Thank you, Spear." I replied with a warm smile while looking around with my hands in pockets. When we entered what seemed to be a kitchen, I instantly spotted a man sitting at the table while reading a book. It was a bald elderly man with a large mustache and a small beard and a walking stick was leaning against his chair. At first look, he indeed looked like a kind old man and even the air around him was of dignity however I couldn''t detect any arrogance neither scorn for those beneath him. It was definitely Chouri I was looking for without any doubt. "Hm? Oh, You must b-?!...I am sorry, you must be Akashi, right? Thank you for looking out for my daughter." Chouri raised his head when he heard us enter the room and when he saw me, he froze and stopped talking, making me think that he remembers me despite being in exile for some time already, however after a few seconds he recovered and said with a bright smile while extending his hand for a handshake. ----Flashback when Spear went to invite Akashi---- ''Her friend must be some local hunter or someone of that sort...Although I don''t want to force marriage onto my daughter and want her to choose on her own, I still want the one who will marry her to be worthy. Be it military strength or having some kind of achievements...even minimal ones would do. Not to mention locals here in the Northern tribes have rough faces and overly aren''t really attractive to people from Empire so I doubt that Spear would like anyone like that. She is after all from the Capital.'' Chouri thought to himself while flipping another page of his book. "Akashi, please make yourself at home!" "Thank you, Spear." ''They are finally here, huh? Anyway, his voice doesn''t sound so rough as I imagined at first.'' Chouri thought to himself and before he even realized, they came inside the same room as him which made him look up to check out Spear''s friend with a tired expression on his face. ''?!'' However the moment he saw Akashi''s appearance he was shocked to the core. ''This isn''t how locals look! No wonder that Spear seems to be so interested in this man. Anyway, he looks around her age, maybe slightly younger, who knows. However, that isn''t important right now!'' Chouri thought and instantly stood up from his seat to shake hands with Spear''s new friend. ---End of flashback--- "Oto-san!" Spear exclaimed with a little blush while pouting. "...Yes, my name is Akashi, may I know yours, sir?" I looked at Spear with a little smile after seeing her being so embarrassed by her own parent before I directed my gaze at Chouri standing in front of me. "Ah! Haha, sorry for impoliteness! You can call this old man Chouri!" He laughed when he realized that he had yet to introduce himself. He quickly gestured for me to sit down on the chair opposite of him and I accepted and sat down with a small smile. Now, since it looks like he doesn''t know me, should I exploit this advantage even more? He should be aware that I am but a lowly hunter and if not, he will definitely ask me a few questions. Maybe I can see how he truly sees poor people and people without any social status. I thought while covering my sly smile behind the curtain of my innocent and friendly smile. "Oto-san, I will be using the kitchen for a while, alright?" Spear informed her father with a cheerful smile. "Hm? What for? If you are hungry, you can just go buy something in the restaurant." Chouri asked with a surprised expression as if Spear hated cooking which could be the truth but I had no way of knowing. "It''s...I promised Akashi to cook for him..." She answered slowly while a blush crept up her face. "?! I thought that you hate co-" He was shocked once again and wanted to ask her something but he was interrupted before he could finish his sentence. "I am going!" She exclaimed aloud with closed eyes and flushed cheeks before she turned around to go prepare food. "Heh" I chuckled with closed eyes and a genuine smile after seeing the duo. Typical daughter being embarrassed by her own father, although I haven''t experienced something like this with my eyes in my past life, I have heard a lot about such situations. "Say, Akashi, would you mind a little talk with me?" Chouri just looked at his daughter''s back before he redirected his gaze at me. And so our talk began... We talked the entire time until Spear was done cooking lunch for all of us. I must say that Chouri is quite an interesting person and it is visible that he was Prime Minister while the previous Emperor was still alive. He has a bearing of someone of a high post but he has also kind disposition. We talked about a lot of things that included also the life of poor people "like me" and poverty itself. Slowly after he saw that I had similar ideas as him, he became more passionate about what he was speaking about and he started asking me for some opinions on his theories or goals. One of his biggest goals was, of course, to establish a safe future for his daughter and secure a capable husband for her but there was something even bigger and it was a d?s?r? to unite the entire Empire and make it great once again. Chapter 107 - #106 Discussion "Here you go, please don''t expect much..." Spear come back and put 3 plates full of food on the dining table. It was visible that she was extremely nervous. "Thanks, I am sure it''s great judging just by its smell." I replied with a small smile to reassure her. It was a steak from those Snow Wolves we hunted together with rice and a mixture of herbs. "Thank you, Spear" Chouri also thanked with a warm smile while accepting the meal. All of us were about to take the first bite but I noticed Spear waiting while glancing at me with an extremely nervous expression. I decided to ignore it and just took the first bite. "So...? Is it good enough?" She asked with a low voice. "It is good de-" Chouri was the first to answer but he was interrupted by Spear. "Shh!" She gestured for him to be quiet while she was waiting for my answer. "It''s splendid, very rich in flavor and combination of herbs is also incredible. Overall this is a very tasty and healthy meal, I am more than satisfied. I am glad that I chose this reward for saving you" I said while slowly nodding with a satisfied smile. I wasn''t even lying because the meal is truly good and satisfying, it is apparent that she was raised in the Capital and in a higher social class. "T-Thank you!" She finally relaxed when she heard my answer and thanked me with a strong voice. ''...'' Chouri kept glancing from his daughter and Akashi without any stop. ''Is my daughter interested in this man or are they just friends? Well, through that small talk, I was able to discover his personality and it definitely isn''t bad. Also, his bearing doesn''t exactly match just normal hunter...I have no way how to describe it. He really acts like one but something tells me the opposite. It''s like he is shrouded in an impenetrable mysterious mist.'' Chouri thought to himself, he was also scouting Akashi''s character. ''...I also can''t get rid of feeling that I already knew him before...what a strange feeling.'' Chouri was slightly annoyed that he couldn''t recall where he could have met Akashi in the past. --- We kept on talking happily while devouring the food prepared by Spear before I deemed that it was the right time to dig into a more s?ns?t?v? subject. "mister Chouri, may I ask you one question?" I asked while making it look like I was looking down but I was just hiding my expression behind my bangs. "No need for mister thing! And ask anything you want, haha" He answered with a hearty laugh. Spear sitting between us could only glance between us with a nervous expression, most likely wondering what I was going to ask. "You have said that you want to fight the current Prime Minister of the Empire, right? If that''s the case, why won''t you ally with the Revolutionary army? I believe that they would welcome someone of high position like you." I asked with tone devoid of any emotions. "?! You know...I don''t think what they are doing is right for the good of the Empire. I could be mistaken but that''s my belief. They aren''t strong enough to oppose the entire Empire and only cause more suffering to people due to creating more wars and battlefields. Armies need money and food, and where will they take it from? Of course from the poor." Even Chouri sensed that atmosphere changed a bit but he quickly disregarded it before explaining with a slightly angered and sad expression. "But I am not saying that it''s their fault that the Empire is taking from the poor...however, they still play some role in it. Not to mention that other countries that will be eyeing the Empire after it will be truly weakened by this civil war. I want to win this from within while preserving some of the Empire''s military strength." He continued his explanation and Spear by the time he finished looked slightly worried by this entire atmosphere in the room. "..." I didn''t reply to him for a good 5 seconds and both of them were only watching me warily. "Pfff" "Huh?" Both of them looked at me with a surprised expression when they heard my low chuckling. "Hahaha, finally someone who is using their brain. Thank you for this conversation, previous Prime Minister Chouri." I laughed while wiping away a few tears from the corner of my eyes. "?! W-Who are you?" By this time, Chouri finally realized that previously I was only acting. He seemed to be cautious but he didn''t order his daughter to call guards or anyone which means that he can sense that I have no hostile intentions. "My apologies for late introductions! My full name is Akashi Phoenix." I took off a long coat that I bought on my way here in one of the villages just to reveal my black neat military attire, a very typical style of clothing for the Empire. I put my right hand to my heart and then performed a low bow with an amused smile. "...?!! Wait! You are from that family which must mean that you are..." Chouri spent a few seconds looking at me while browsing his mind before he exclaimed with a completely shocked expression. "?! Father? What is going on?" Spear was completely confused, she was also no longer sitting and just kept glancing at me and her father. "Relax a bit Spear, there is no need to be as shocked as your father, just let him absorb the information." I said with a small smile while looking at Spear. "...Alright" She looked at her father''s shocked expression before answering me. "Y-You are that famous Red Devil. Despite my retirement, I still heard a few news about your feats...W-Why are you here?" After a few more seconds, Chouri finally recovered and asked me with a confused expression. "You aren''t afraid despite hearing about my "feats"? Interesting..." I muttered while holding my chin with an interested smile. "Well...if you wanted to kill me, you would have already done it, no?" He replied with a forced smile. "?!" Spear was shocked by her father''s words as she looked at me with a questioning gaze. "...Maybe but as you have guessed, I am not here to kill you. I want to cooperate with you, I also don''t want Honest on the post of Prime Minister." I said while resting my right leg on my left th??h. "...Spear, please give us some time" Chouri said while looking at my reaction so I just closed my eyes to tell him that I don''t mind. "But father..." Spear wanted to say something but she had no idea what to say since she was too confused about how this situation even escalated. "Please, it will take a few minutes at most." Chouri tried to convince her and she looked at me just to see me sending her a small harmless smile. In the end, she nodded her head and obediently left the room. "...Why do you want my cooperation? I am just an old man who got overthrown by Honest. What do you gain from this?" He asked me with a serious expression when Spear finally left us alone. "I will be completely honest with you...I am not a kind person or type of person who will go out of my way just to help someone as if I felt it was the right thing to do. I am a selfish person who does things whatever I want. I kill when I want to kill, I save when I am in a mood to save someone. However, one thing that I can''t ignore is this country. The country is made of its people, happy people usually means prospering country. Each day passing by, the Empire is slowly losing its former glory. Even if I am someone who doesn''t really care much about masses, as one of the most prominent houses in the Capital, it is my duty to ensure this country''s future." I explained with a stoic face and then took a sip of tea previously prepared by Spear. --- ''I can''t detect any lies in his words, however, it could be also due to his perfectly stoic face concealing his true intentions'' Chouri thought to himself while observing Akashi. --- "I am glad that you are so honest with me and not telling me something like "because it''s the right thing to do" since I wouldn''t be able to believe someone like you if those words left your mouth. Your family must have done a lot of bad things to be allowed to keep standing next to the Honest." He nodded his head with a serious expression. "In this world, everyone''s hands are dirtied no matter what side they stand on. One is only looking at how much dirtied they are. People can even wash their dirtied hands but most people don''t bother to do that once they see how much effort they have to give in." I nodded with closed eyes and agreed with his statement of our family doing "bad" things. "...Then what do you even want from me? And how do I know that you aren''t just making up those words to persuade me?" He thought for a while about my words before asking me with a confused expression. "First of all, the country needs someone capable of leading it and you are someone who cares about the country''s people because they are making the country we are talking about. One person alone can''t lead it so I am gathering as many qualified people as I can." I replied with a smile. "As for the reassurance that I am not lying...I have nothing but if you will ever travel to the Capital, you can visit my family''s territory and you will see the real order." I continued while shrugging my shoulders. "A real order you say? What exactly do you mean by that?" He nodded at my reasoning for wanting his cooperation with understanding expression and then asked me with an interested expression after hearing my "reassurance". "In my territory, one can eat a full meal that will satisfy his hunger as long as that person will work on some civil projects or perform some community services. So no one can die there out of hunger as long as he doesn''t want to die. And even small markets are letting their goods on display while they are closed or their owners are away..." I said with an amused smile just thinking about his reaction. "What?!" And as I thought he stood up just from the shock but it should be about those markets instead of public meals. "How is it possible that people just let their goods on display? Aren''t they afraid that someone will steal them?" He quickly sat down and asked me with a curious and impatient expression since he was aware that I was teasing him on purpose by not saying everything in one go. "You are quite energetic for "old man", heh. Thievery? In my territory rules IRON LAW, no one can steal in my territory, NOT EVEN THE EMPEROR HIMSELF!" I chuckled at seeing his impatient expression before saying with a strong and cold voice and narrowed eyes. He opened his eyes wide but I didn''t let him say anything and continued talking. "Any thief will be punished according to the severity of their crime. The same with murder, no one will get away by killing anyone in my territory as long as the ones killed are registered as citizens of my territory. Even if that person will hide inside someone''s else territory, I will see to it that he receives his punishment." I said with a cold smile while staring at Chouri''s shocked face. "...How are the thieves punished?" He suddenly asked and I instantly knew why. "Nah, they aren''t crucified nor killed, they are to do forced labor and perform community services until they pay off what they have stolen plus a little bit more for the offense. Although murderers are a different matter...I don''t want to explain everything here, it''s too complex to explain it within a few minutes. For example, stolen goods are also returned and if not found, my house will provide money according to the damage to its owner. Some merchants even wanted to exploit it...unfortunately they were found out and their punishment was even more severe than of that thief who was cooperating with them." I waved my hand to deny any "cruel" punishments but that forced labor can sometimes be even crueler than death but I don''t give a shit about that since for honest people and people afraid of death it is purely best kind of punishment. "...Are you perhaps planning on taking the throne?" He suddenly asked me after a few seconds of processing my words. Chapter 108 - #107 Beginning of Trouble? "...Are you perhaps planning on taking the throne?" Chouri asked with a completely serious expression. "?...Throne? Pfff, I haven''t even thought about it but I guess someone would need to become emperor afterward. People wouldn''t be able to accept the current emperor so substitute will be needed." I was slightly surprised by his question before I had to repress my laughing. In the matter of a second, I instantly stopped chuckling and said with a slightly bored expression. "So you aren''t aiming for the throne?" Chouri asked me with a slightly surprised tone. "Don''t get me wrong, I wouldn''t let just some random imbecile sit down on the throne, it''s just that I can''t imagine myself sitting on the throne. As you can see, right now, I should be preparing for war against Rebels or do some political shit instead of doing just that, I am being here, talking with you, having lunch with you, having a fun hunting Danger Beasts together with your daughter..." I explained while leaning forward and supporting my chin with my hands on the table. "I see...tell me, who is Spear to you? Was she just a tool for you to find me?" He suddenly asked me a completely irrelevant question that didn''t relate to our earlier discussion. ...What a troublesome question. I thought with a small forced smile since I knew that Spear was eavesdropping on our entire conversation. All thanks to my wrigglers since I would be able to feel her presence anyway in such a small house so I wouldn''t be able to tell if she is eavesdropping just by sensing her. ------ Right behind the corner, Spear who was listening to everything with a disbelieving expression on her face suddenly flinched when she heard her father''s question, and only now she realized this fact. A sad expression appeared on her face but she still chose to hear Akashi''s answer first. Although two of them knew each other only 1 day, she really liked Akashi and not just because of his superior looks over the locals here but due to his calm demeanor and collected thinking. She was never bored while talking with him. "That''s right." When she heard Akashi''s calm reply she tightly gripped her left arm while biting her lower lip in frustration. "However, if I wanted to just find you, I wouldn''t have to go eat breakfast with her, I wouldn''t need to hunt Danger Beasts with her." When she heard Akashi''s next words, she raised her head with a slightly surprised expression, she stopped tightly gripping her arm and a small smile appeared on her face. "True but we have never met so you had to be sure about my character. By exploring my daughter''s character, you also came closer to figuring out my own character. After all, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree" Chouri said with folded arms. Why do I feel like on interrogation when I am the one in advantage? Haha...Anyway, he is quite smart. "You once again impress me, former Prime Minister Chouri. It''s the truth that I have also done that but I was sure about her character already after we were done eating the breakfast. So I still didn''t have to bother myself going out to hunt some Danger Beasts together with her. What I can tell you is that after spending half of a day with her, I view her as a nice, kind girl who has great potential and not just in martial arts." I explained with an honest smile. "...Haha, good! Sorry about drifting away from the subject we were meant to discuss." He released a hearty laugh before apologizing with an embarrassed smile. "Don''t worry about it, I understand your concern. After all, she is your daughter." I waved my hand to show that I didn''t mind and after that, we started discussing our cooperation and my wrigglers informed me that Spear left in amidst of our talk We settled on simple cooperation without any big promises since he has yet to confirm if my words are believable. Therefore, he will most likely travel one day back to the Capital. I will need to prepare for it in case Honest will try something. "Well, that should be everything, thank you for your time. I am looking forward to our cooperation." I said while getting up from my seat and taking my coat on. "Yes, it has been a nice talk with you, Akashi. I wish you good luck on your way back, be aware of bandits, there have been a few bands lately patrolling around major roads." He also got up and extended his hand for a handshake. [Congratulation on roping in one of the prominent figures onto your side] Noble (Lv. 6; +10 Cha) 272/360 XP "Mm" I nodded and shook his hand before going to the hall leading out of the house where Spear was also waiting for me while leaning her back against the wall. "You are leaving?" She asked me with a confused expression but her tone was obviously awkward. "I am sorry if I have offended you with my words but I just said my honest thoughts." I said out of nowhere. "Huh?! W-What do you mean-" She was surprised by my words but I halted her words by my hand while having closed eyes. "I know about you being naughty, not listening to your father. However, next time it would be better to just let two men have their talk alone. Anyway, I truly meant what I have said earlier, I know that you are a kind girl that didn''t mean any harm and was only worried about her father." I said with a smile while patting her head a few times before retracting my hand. "I-Whaa~" A blush crept up her face while she had difficulty answering which was a quite amusing sight. It must be quite embarrassing hearing that her little eavesdropping didn''t go unnoticed. "Don''t worry, I didn''t say anything to your father. I will be leaving and you probably won''t see me for some time so I will quickly explain who I am if you didn''t catch it amidst my conversation with your father." I reassured her with a teasing smile before I started explaining who I am and my position. "I see, well, I already knew most of the things from your conversation but it''s still more reassuring hearing it right from you. I want to thank you once again for saving me and even though you most likely did it because I am the daughter of the person you were looking for, I am still grateful." She said politely while bowing down. "Tch" I clicked my tongue seeing this and quickly performed karate chop to her bowed head. "Ouch! What is it?" She instantly straightened herself and started rubbing the top of her head with a clueless expression. "I saved you because you are a nice and kind girl and most importantly because you were already my friend at that time. So stop being so polite. The next time we see each other, I hope to see you improve your skills in using spear and others. I also recommend you to learn a few things about politics from your father, you might need it in the future." I said while opening the door to the outside. "I- thank you! Thank you for everything today! However...women usually don''t enter politics so I doubt I will need it." She stood in the middle of the doorway while shouting at me who was already outside in the snow. "Trust me, you will need it, don''t neglect it. You can learn it while resting from your practice. By the way, the lunch was incredible so don''t neglect also your skills in cooking or you will grow rusty in that area. You will still need to satisfy your future husband''s stomach" I said while walking away and waving my hand behind me. "?! Don''t be like my father!" *bang* She shouted at me with an embarrassed and upset voice before shutting the door with force. Now...I should return to Oarburgh''s hideout and inform Mera of my success. I will make them guard him which should be enough, I doubt that Honest will ever send the entire army after him if he will even send anyone but considering his personality, he will. He wants to have full control over the Empire without any obstacles. I thought while walking towards the city''s gate while pulling up the scarf over my mouth. I have a feeling that the real war will erupt in a few months, maybe a year at most. I looked up at the peacefully looking sky filled with snowflakes with narrowed eyes. 1 man and 2 cloaked figures were traveling through the dense forest, their destination was exactly Mount Hakuba. "Mudi, you have said that we will have our revenge but why are we traveling to the location occupied by bandits?" One figure walking on the right side of a man named Mudi asked with an annoyed tone. It was obviously feminine voice and also it was more than visible under that cloak was hiding woman with a maybe too well-developed ?h?st. "We will have our revenge, aren''t we slaughtering Imperial Spies here and there? And it''s not like you don''t know about the situation on the Mount Hakuba. Those guys are only playing to be bandits while it is one of the major Revolutionary Army''s camps. We need to keep slaughtering those spies to quell our rage and to also pinpoint the attention of those who are responsible for our suffering to the Mount Hakuba." A man named Mudi replied, just judging from his clothes, it was apparent that he was one of the Gravekeepers from Putolu Tombs. He had 5 skulls attached to his loose clothing that was hanging over his shoulder. "Hmph" The cloaked woman just released a dissatisfied snort. "Mashiro-san, don''t be like that. We will avenge your dead lover and my brethren. Both of our goals align with each other, do you think that I would abandon our main objective? However, we will need their help because there are only 3 of us, am I right?" Mudi replied with a forced smile before turning his attention to another cloaked figure walking right next to him who was silent the entire time. "Yes, master" The figure replied with a voice almost devoid of any emotions but it was still apparent that it was a feminine voice. The most distinguishing thing about this woman was her metallic gauntlet on her right arm while her left arm was just fine. "Making her call you master...you are really creepy" Mashiro said while glaring at Mudi with narrowed eyes and darkened face. "Come on, don''t give me that death-stare, let''s just focus on slaughtering that Imperial filth while we will be slowly closing in on Mount Hakuba. It''s not like I have ever done anything with her." Mudi replied with a slightly awkward smile. ''After we are done with our revenge, I will also dispose of her. I would definitely not mind ra.ping her but she wouldn''t actually mind that with that special parasite of mine inside her. It wouldn''t be fun if she actually didn''t suffer while at it.'' Mudi thought while looking at the cloaked figure on his left side with cold eyes devoid of any mercy within them. Thus, the group of 3 people continued their onslaught of massacring Imperial spies within random villages and towns, hoping to garner the Empire''s attention. Chapter 109 - #108 Guarding mission Class: Blade Master (Lv. 8; +15 Str, +15 Agi, +7 Const) 103/1280 XP Beastmaster (Lv. 6) 215/320 NXP After a few days, I was finally able to return back to the Oarburgh hideout where I was instantly greeted by Chelsea and Taeko. Chelsea, of course, sensed that she was being a third wheel so she excused herself with a deadpan face. ... "...Anyway, that should be everything that happened. I was quite surprised to find such interesting Danger Beast among that group." I quickly narrated everything that happened on my journey to Taeko who was pressing herself to me while I was gently fondling her bu????ks. "I see, it sounds like you are quite proficient in using spear...There is so many things I have yet to know about you. Anyway, isn''t it too early for such activities~?" Taeko replied with a curious expression and gentle smile before she asked me in teasing tone while flashing me a playful smile. This girl...heh. When did she become so full of emotions as far as to tease me? However, her teasing reminds me of Raksaya a bit. I just hope her and my daughter are safe and living happy life, although it must have been difficult for my daughter to grow up without a fatherly figure. but on the other hand, she has 2 kind women looking out for her. I thought while looking into Taeko''s lime-colored eyes with a happy smile before it was replaced with a slightly sad smile as I started staring past her into the empty space. "? Akashi? Are you alright?" Taeko put her hands on my cheeks while bringing her worried face closer and then she asked with an extremely worried tone. ?!...I shouldn''t worry about things I can''t affect. I should focus on making Taeko happy instead of thinking about my past. And of course on getting stronger to secure the safety of people I care about, then come other things. "It''s nothing, don''t show such concerned expression, it doesn''t suit you as much as your smile." I smiled after clearing my head and immediately took hold of Taeko''s hands. Maybe she sensed that I was truly fine right now, so she just nodded her head with a happy smile. . After spending some time with Taeko, I went to inform Mera about the situation. ... "So we are to guard him if I understood everything correctly...?" Mera asked just to be sure with a complicated expression. "Yes, is there any problem with it?" I asked back with a confused expression. "Well, his location is...troublesome. Plus we never performed any guarding missions so we are pretty much inexperienced in this." Mera explained with a slightly embarrassed smile. "You can plant a few of your spies into that town and make them regularly report to you. I highly doubt that anyone would try to ?ssassinate him inside that town, even that fatass Honest is too lazy to do so. However, if he ever decides to leave the city and travel towards the Capital, I would be grateful if you could protect him yourself. I have only formed casual cooperation with him, he doesn''t fully trust me yet so I didn''t try to control his movement." I dropped my ?ss on the soft couch in her room while explaining. "Hoo? You request my personal involvement, huh?" She sat down opposite to me and asked me with a teasing smile while staring straight into my eyes. "*sigh* Don''t make me say it again...Despite your perverted and ?ustful nature, you are a great leader as long as that matter doesn''t involve any girls." I released a tired sigh before saying what she wanted to hear and her smile immediately widened when she heard my words, however she also pouted. "Excuse me? Who is perverted and ?ustful? It''s only girls and not just any girl will do, only cute ones!" She retorted while winking at me with an innocent face, the type of face that only innocent maiden could form which definitely didn''t suit her. "Anyway, you have spent some time with his daughter, Spear, right?...Is she cute?" She asked with a curious smile even before I could reply to her previous words. *Bam!* I instantly performed knife hand strike on top of her head. "Ow...Hey! What was that for?!" She held her head before she shouted at me with a dissatisfied expression. "That''s what I am talking about!" I shouted back at her while forcing a smile out of myself but a loud sound of gritting teeth also came from me. "So...Are you going to answer my question?" She still asked while holding her head and winking at me with her tongue stuck out. Hah?! ...This woman, there are many types of people in this world. This is dangerous world where most of the people don''t hesitate to confess if they like someone since they could easily have regrets right next day but she...she is just having fun all day every day! Forget it, she is too bothersome to deal with. I thought and stood up from my seat. "?" She looked a bit confused as she tilted her head to the side. "I don''t know your definition of cute but I guess you would like her. She is kind, innocent, and slightly naive. Her looks are also good while she also has an aura around her of an important person. But I doubt she would like you back..." I said with a provoking smirk while slowly walking towards the door. "I see, thanks for informing me. Anyway, where are you going?" She asked before I was able to walk out of the room. I stopped in the middle of the doorway just to turn my head at her with my tired expression. "Are you my mother/wife or what?" I asked with a neutral tone in my voice. "No, but I might become one in the future so you better get used to it right now~" She said while winking and pointing at me with her index finger while holding her head proudly high. "And here I thought that I will discover some big plot twist of you being my mother, how disappointing. *sigh*" I said with a blank face before turning back to the door. "By the way...next time at least try to look serious while suggesting marriage. I am going outside to practice. I will remain here for a few days before returning to the Empire." I said with my back to her while waving my hand behind me. "...Tch, playing hard to get~" I heard Mera clicking her tongue and muttering with a playful tone before I closed the door. *sigh* What kind of relationship is this? I know that Gil, Dora, and Mera aren''t only servants and master or subordinates and a leader. They are friends who like to play around and have fun in their ?r?t?? sessions but it feels lately like they are trying to rope me in. Are they trying to just get Taeko to join with me? I mean, I am pretty sure that they like me but it''s not love like with Taeko...They simply like me as their friend and maybe as a man but it feels like they don''t want to get into anything serious. How am I to perceive something like that? I understand their mindset of having fun while they can due to this world''s nature. I thought while walking through the halls of their underground hideout with my hands in my pockets and gloomy tired expression that screamed ''troublesome''. My destination was outside of this hideout, specifically the training field but I met someone I didn''t expect to meet. "Oh? Hey, Akashi! Where are you going?" Gil approached me and asked me while rudely linking our arms without any hesitation or waiting for my response. She even started pressing my elbow to her b??bs with a playful smile. "I am going to train outside...Do we need to walk arm in arm to talk?" I said with a slightly tired tone since I had almost no energy to deal with someone like Gil. She is overly perverted and likes teasing me a lot because I never took advantage of her "advances". But I am slowly losing my patience here, I don''t know if she is testing me how long I can last but if yes...someone needs to f*ck her brains out to completely satisfy that perverted side of hers. "?! Akashi!" I suddenly heard someone''s voice behind me and I really didn''t want to turn around right now since I was still walking arm in arm with Gil. Despite not wanting to turn around, I stopped walking and Gil followed. "Hi, Taeko!" Gil turned her head to look behind and then waved at Taeko with a provoking smile. "Hello, Gil!" Taeko approached my free side and instantly locked arms with me the same way as Gil. Her smile was completely the same as Gil''s. Oh no... We kept on walking like that for some time while only Gil and Taeko were talking to each other or sometimes asking me for my opinion who is better at whatever. This is why I find having more women interested in you more troublesome than fun. I thought that I could endure it until I walk outside and once I would start my practice, they would either leave me alone or join me but they suddenly started being bolder in their stupid competition. They started pressing themselves on me and I slowly started having a problem with just walking straight. That was the last drop for me before I lost it "I am sorry but I will be going ahead..." I muttered. [Fire Form] [Energy: 1365?/1515] "Wha?!" Both of them exclaimed aloud in shock when my body suddenly turned into flames and I quickly escaped their lock on my arms. ...Sorry Taeko but I simply don''t have energy to deal with this situation. Sorry Gi- ugh, I almost apologized to her when she is the one who caused this. I thought while escaping and glancing behind me at two of them. ---When Akashi left--- *silence* "What a wonderous ability, I didn''t even feel the heat of those flames..." Gil commented with a smile. "Gil...are you interested in Akashi?" Taeko asked with a serious expression. "...Maybe but not in the way as you. I just find him interesting and a good company but I am still devoted to Mera-sama. I would never start anything serious with him so don''t worry about the thing before. It was just a friendly and healthy competition." Gil replied with an honest smile. "I see...Then that''s fine but I won''t let you have his feelings without a fight. Remember that!" Taeko said with a cold tone before leaving Gil standing frozen behind. "Huh?" Gil tilted her head to the side in confusion while staring at Taeko walking hurriedly after Akashi but after a few seconds, she gently smiled. Chapter 110 - #109 Training When I finally arrived at the training field, I took the spear I used previously into my hands. Although I called this place a training field, it didn''t have any special functions but I can go as much crazy as I want here. Location surrounded only by a few trees and numerous medium-sized boulders. I am no longer making any major progress in my swordsmanship...I can see Taeko''s swordsmanship keep improving but I am no longer improving at a steady pace. It feels like I am at the end of the path but...I don''t believe that it''s the end with how many possibilities swordsmanship can be enhanced in this world. Instead of thinking about it as the end of the path, I should think of it only as the beginning of the path. I thought with my closed eyes and relaxed body, trying to look for any major thing that could make me breakthrough that bottleneck I am experiencing. Maybe I am too focused on the sword itself. Do I really want to focus on swordsmanship? If I want to break through this bottleneck in my swordsmanship, I am sure that I will have to abandon all other weapons. Can I do that when I trained with almost all weapons and started my career as a killer with daggers and also ended it with daggers? ---(3rd POV)--- Akashi who was thinking spent already more than an hour of standing still with closed eyes while firmly holding his spear. Taeko who previously followed after him caught up with him much earlier but when she saw him just standing there with closed eyes, she decided not to disturb him. However, after she noticed that he has yet to move for more than 30 minutes and saw how sweat was pouring down his face, she couldn''t help but worry about him a bit. Still, instead of disturbing him, she went for Mera and Babara since she didn''t know what was happening to him. When they hurriedly arrived at the training field, both Mera and Babara were surprised by this. "...I have no idea what is going on" Mera admitted with a confused expression while pressing her hand fan to her lips. "Grandma?" Taeko decided to ask the last person who could answer her worries since Babara was the oldest one in the group and she traveled through the world and saw a lot of things. "...Seeing how much he is concentrating and sweating but still maintaining calm expression as if he was thinking about something simple, I think that he is trying to solve something extremely important without even knowing himself. Most likely he isn''t even aware of his surroundings but let''s talk in whispers just to be sure not to disturb him" Babara said what her speculation was. "Not aware of his surroundings? What if someone tried to ?ssassinate him right now?" Mera asked with an amused smile but she still whispered it. "?!" Taeko tensed up when she heard her question, she didn''t turn her head at Mera but she still looked at her from the corner of her cold eyes hidden behind her bangs. The air around them changed slightly despite Taeko doing her best not to show it to others. *Smack* "Oh?!" Taeko exclaimed when someone smacked her ?ss. "Calm down idiot, she is just joking. And you...I hope you won''t joke about such things in front of Taeko ever again. We don''t want to have any misunderstanding, right?" Babara was the one who smacked Taeko''s ?ss while explaining to her before she started to criticize Mera for her stupid humor. ''*sigh* I guess Taeko already converted to Akashi''s side. Well, it''s not like we, Oarburghs, are any different. After all, we are working for him right now and I can see changes in Mera''s attitude. She is also enjoying this type of cooperation between her and Akashi. This guy is really monster to be able to sway us to his side. Something like that never happened in the past despite the fact that world has seen many shining talents.'' Babara thought with a tired expression when she recalled Taeko''s killing intent directed towards Mera which would have never happened in the past. "Ye, ye, it was just a little joke. We are working for him so it would be unprofessional from us to kill him." Mera half-assed apologized while hiding her lower face behind her hand fan. ''...I doubt that''s the reason but I guess it serves as a good excuse'' Babara saw through her tsundere act. All 3 of them sat down on the nearby boulders and continued observing Akashi from a safe distance. Suddenly after a few more minutes, a previously calm wind started picking up, it became much stronger but very oddly it was concentrated mostly around Akashi. Leaves started flying all around him making it almost impossible to see his figure. Akashi suddenly moved his right leg a bit to the back while tightening his grip on his spear and after a few seconds of not moving once again, he started swinging with his spear all around him at an unbelievable speed. After a few seconds of seeing just flashes and afterimages of his attacks, he stopped in the exact same position he was in previously before he started swinging his spear around. Only once he stopped swinging his spear, the wind that was all around him, making all leaves float around him got released to the surroundings, enveloping Mera, Babara, and Taeko. All of them had to put a hand in front of their eyes while also squinting them with a serious expression on their faces. Oddly enough, the leaves that should have been blown away together with the wind, remained in the same position while slowly falling down on the ground. All of the leaves there were precisely cut in half, there wasn''t any exception. "?! How is it possible? He cut all of them precisely at the same place over and over!" Mera exclaimed when a few of those halves of leaves were blown to her. She saw that all of them were cut at the same location. Not to mention that all of this was done with his eyes closed. "..." Babara didn''t say anything and only narrowed her eyes while watching Akashi. Taeko was also surprised by this but she only smiled as if she was saying ''as expected of Akashi''. "...Huh?" Akashi suddenly opened his eyes and when he saw all the leaves cut in half around him, he looked a bit confused. ---(3rd POV end)--- I looked around just to see Mera, Babara, and Taeko looking at me with a shocked expression. ...These leaves...I remember being in my consciousness, similarly when I learned how to control Wrigglers and how to remove my limiters. While I was thinking about my own path, I was suddenly attacked by insects looking beasts, slightly similar to my wriggles but I couldn''t talk with them in any way and they just kept attacking me. I also couldn''t use my flames, or more like they were completely resistant to it which led me to think that they were "part" of me. Since flames didn''t manage to do anything to them, I was only left with the spear that remained in my hand. When I was finally done slaughtering all of them, I was kicked out of my consciousness, most likely due to staying there for too long. Still, I was attacked only when I kept thinking that I can''t keep relying on this system and its power it gives me. However, this fight also led me to an answer I was looking for. "Akashi? Are you alright?!" Taeko approached me with a worried expression while Babara and Mera followed after her. "...Yes, sorry for worrying you." I replied with an apologetic smile when I saw the position of the sun and recalled the position of the sun before I went into my consciousness. "What was that, boy?" Babara asked me with a curious expression. I only smiled at her which told her to wait a bit. "Taeko...I am afraid that I will no longer be able to teach you swordsmanship." I looked straight into Taeko''s lime eyes while informing her with a slightly sad smile. "Huh? W-Why?" She was quite shocked by this judging from her expression and voice. I just hope she doesn''t think like she has done something bad... "You haven''t done anything wrong. It''s me...I no longer focus on swordsmanship or anything particular at all." I explained, making all of them stare at me in shock once again. "What do you mean? Aren''t you swordsman? You could also be spearman with the amount of skill you have demonstrated here." Mera asked with a confused expression and narrowed eyes. "No...my path isn''t anything. Swordsmanship isn''t suitable for me, nothing particular is suitable for me in this world because everything is suitable for me if that even makes any sense, heh" I explained, and only then I realized that it didn''t even make any sense so I chuckled a bit. In my past life, I also wasn''t specializing in any particular fighting style because I was practicing anything I could. I am Blade Master but that doesn''t necessarily relate only to swords. Anything can become a blade, be it your own hand, nails, or even a blade of the leaf. "...Well, since you are fine and looks like your head is even clearer than ever, I see no reason to remain here any longer..." Babara just stared at me with a suspicious look before she turned around and left with those words behind. "I don''t really understand what happened but it looks like you have become much stronger yet again...You currently look like a kid who just realized his goal in life~" Mera said with a teasing tone but there was an honest smile on her face. "Is-" I wanted to ask her something but she stopped me by putting her hand fan in front of my mouth. "I have already sent spies to look over Chouri. I will be going ahead." Mera said and gracefully started leaving. What is she playing at? "Thanks" Nevertheless, I thanked her but not necessarily for this matter, simply for everything. She just waved her hand when she heard me before she disappeared from our sight. "Akashi...Do you really mean it that you will no longer be able to teach me and point out my mistakes?" Taeko asked with a serious and slightly disappointed expression. "Not really, I will be able to point out your mistakes but you will have to correct them yourself." I replied with a small smile. And since this day, I spent a few more days at Oarburgh''s hideout training with various weapons. No matter what it was, when I was in the mood for training with daggers, I practiced with daggers. Even during meals, I practiced a bit with chopsticks. Practically anything sharp enough that can take people''s lives. Chapter 111 - #110 Kuromes decision ---(3rd POV)--- *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* 3 Sharp sounds on something tearing through the air could be heard on the training field. It was Akashi who continued his practice and this time he was practicing with leaves. ...Yes, with leaves. At first, when he started practicing with them, he tried to imbue leaves with his energy but they instantly crumbled down into bits. He spent numerous hours trying to figure out the right amount of energy he can imbue leaves with. He discovered that he can''t give even a drop more energy or it would turn slightly ineffective or crumble down. He even tried to give just a bit less than ideal and leaves were no longer sharp enough. Right now, he was throwing those leaves imbued with his energy at the trunk of the tree as if they were normal daggers. Some of them had only their tip buried inside the trunk but most of them were half-buried inside the trunk. "Still not good enough, huh?" Akashi muttered when he saw a few of those leaves having only their tip buried inside the trunk. ''I still have entire day before I will finally go back to the Capital. I will try to master giving just the right amount of energy even without focusing on it, after all, it''s just about muscle memory'' Akashi thought with narrowed eyes. ----In the remote town close to the borders with Northern Tribes a few days ago---- "Hm?!" Gozuki''s expression changed to serious when he was done reading the message sent by the bird from the Capital. ''Someone is massacring our spies at such a fast pace...if it will continue like this, we will lose large portion of our spies in most of the towns in the surroundings of Mount Hakuba.'' Gozuki thought with a dark expression. "What happened, father?" Najasho as a leader of the group asked first with his stoic expression. "...Change of plans kids, we are done here and we are moving out to the Mount Hakuba" Gozuki raised his head from the paper with the message just to look at everyone surrounding him and then he said with a serious tone. "Mount Hakuba? Isn''t it that mountain occupied by the bandits?" Greed asked while holding his chin with a thoughtful expression. "That''s right, shrimp" Najasho replied and nodded his head when he noticed that Gozuki was busy thinking about something instead of answering. "Are we going to get rid of those bandits?" Akame asked with a curious expression but there was a little doubt in her heart. When she heard Akashi speaking those words at Putolu tombs, she threw it aside in the end. However, when she found out those reports in the village where Gai was killed, she showed them to Gozuki but he said that those were what they have found out at the bandits'' bases. There was no sign or anything that could be said that it was written by the Imperial officers but she was still feeling uneasy. Nevertheless, she accepted Gozuki''s explanation without asking more questions because she understood that she wouldn''t get anything from him. After they returned to the Capital after Gai''s death, she started going out, looking for some evidence or documents that could clear her doubts about the entire Empire, however she never found anything and almost was caught prying inside some offices of the high ranking people. Although she never found anything significant, her doubts were slowly growing, maybe her friends were keeping those doubts from rising at much higher speed but at this rate, she would one day discover the real ugly truth about the Empire. Akame herself thought that everything went unnoticed however Gozuki, who was already paying close attention to Poney, Akame, and Tsukushi due to them hearing Akashi''s words has noticed her strange behavior. Although he didn''t catch her sneaking out at nights due to being too busy with his own matters and 3 more girls to look out for, he was still able to notice that her behavior was slightly different from others. "Most likely, I will explain details on the way." Gozuki looked at Akame, for a few seconds observing her before he replied with a neutral tone. ''Bandits targeting our spies specifically? I don''t think so...Are those Rebels making counterattack since we started massacring their spies and villages that were trading with foreign countries?'' Gozuki thought with narrowed eyes. Akame''s group stopped their current mission of smoking out Rebel spies and instead started their journey towards Mount Hakuba. Although they recently lost 2 of their members, there were still 7 of them with Gil and Natala''s help. Both of them were given Shingu of their own. Natala got spear resembling Naginata with the special ability to extend its range. Gin was given a relatively big one-sided blade with a unique handle. Its handle was already incorporated at the beginning of the blade without any crossguard. Its unique ability lied in its sharpness, the blade was much tougher, sharper and lighter than any other Shingu. Although it couldn''t be called special ability, it was strong enough weapon to rival Teigu in its toughness and sharpness. Not just any Teigu would be able to break it even if it constantly attacked the same location over and over, therefore it''s also good for defense. However, at this time, the group still didn''t know that they would be attacked from more sides. ----The Capital, Phoenix''s Mansion---- *sigh* ''I miss Akashi Nii-sama, I wonder where he is right now...'' Kurome released a depressing sigh while thinking to herself. She was currently inside Akashi''s office doing some paperwork together with the help of Ichika. Since Akashi had yet to return, the responsibility for those things would fall on his father but Akashi made it clear that Kurome and Ichika have permission. The same thing applies to Aiko in case paperwork includes business things... "What''s the matter, Kurome? Are you missing a young lord?" Ichika asked with a smile when she heard Kurome''s depressing sigh. "Well...yes, General Esdeath told me that she doesn''t know the exact time he should return, and even if she knew and told me, it''s not like something can''t delay him." Kurome raised her head from the paperwork and looked at Ichika''s gently smiling face before she replied while focusing back on the paperwork. "I am sure nothing has happened to young lord. Although it doesn''t have to appear like that, but he is actually very cautious and one could even call it cowardly cautious. He is usually making some preparations in case anything bad happened. And he wouldn''t fight much stronger opponent unless necessary, that is, if there is any stronger opponent still alive. "Yeah, you are right. But I can''t help it, okay?" Kurome replied while pouting a bit. "...Haha, you are so cute to worry about young lord so much~!" Ichika immediately took hold of Kurome''s pigtails and started playing with them, much to her irritation. "Stop it, we still have a lot of work before us...?!" Kurome waved her hand behind her to shoo Ichika away but she stopped when she noticed one of the many reports. [Unusual massacre of Imperial spies. Casualties keep raising in all towns and villages near the Mount Hakuba.] Kurome continued reading it more carefully since it was one of the more important reports and one that awaken interest in her. "What''s the matter?" Ichika asked when she noticed that Kurome stopped moving so she looked over her shoulder at the report in her hands. Her eyes slightly widened in surprise when she was done reading. "...Do you think this is the work of Rebels?" Ichika asked when Kurome finally put the report down on the table. "That is hard to say but this is truly strange. The pace at which those spies are disappearing is simply too fast. There are also no reports on casualties of common people...But one of the most disturbing things is that all found victims are brutally killed. They have numerous holes in them from a gun and some of them have completely crushed bones. There were also a victims that were missing all lower-body bones but later it was discovered that there were bones but all of them were shattered to small fragments." Kurome replied with narrowed eyes while holding her head. "...Ability to shatter bones to small fragments...That must be Teigu or some Magical Artifact." Ichika muttered with a thoughtful expression. "Definitely, I doubt they would spend a long time shattering it by constantly striking it with a blunt weapon considering the pace at which those spies are dying. The holes created by bullets were also precisely around their vitals so they must have suffered a lot...So much detailed report...it must be one of our people who sent this." Kurome muttered while staring out of the window while holding her chin with a thoughtful expression on her face. "Kyaa~ You have finally said it! Our people!" Ichika exclaimed with a happy smile while rubbing her cheek against Kurome''s cheek. "Knock it off! This is serious!" Kurome replied with a small blush, slightly embarrassed by Ichika''s words. ''If this is so serious...The higher-ups definitely won''t let this matter rest, they will try to resolve it as soon as possible. For a matter like this army is completely useless so they will most likely send the ?ssassination unit...Big sis.'' Kurome thought with a serious expression and narrowed eyes before realization hit her and her eyes opened wide. ''Should I...? Akashi Nii-sama said that I can act independently and do decision as I see fit but...is it alright for me to leave when there is so much work unfinished? Sure, Ichika is here but...'' Kurome thought and a difficult expression appeared on her face. "You can go" Ichika said which brought Kurome from her thoughts. "Huh?!" Kurome exclaimed and looked at Ichika with wide-open eyes in surprise and confusion. "Do you really think I wouldn''t be able to tell what you are thinking about with that expression you just showed? If you are worried about your sister then just go, I will take it over from here. I will be more than enough to finish measly paperwork." Ichika said with a gentle smile. "Ichika...T-Thank you! I won''t forget this favor!" Kurome''s eyes grew moist before she nodded with a happy smile. She stuffed the report into her pocket and stormed out of the room to get ready for the journey. Chapter 112 - #111 Death Tagool ----The Capital, Phoenix''s Mansion---- ''Was this decision of mine really alright? What if something happens to her?'' Ichika''s gentle smile disappeared and was replaced by a worried expression when Kurome stormed out of the office. ''...I will just have to bear consequences once the young lord comes back. Anyway, judging from her earlier expression, it was apparent that she would go even if I didn''t bring it up or even if I have forbidden it. Not like I could have forbidden it since Akashi gave his approval of her acting independently.'' Ichika released a helpless smile when she thought that she didn''t have much of a choice. She could also offer her help and she wanted to but she was aware that there was simply too much paperwork and even if she could leave it to Akashi''s father, she was aware that her existence was still mysterious or unknown. It would be better if she stayed in the shadows so she could be of a better use for Akashi. ----(Akashi''s POV)---- *ROOOAR!!!* While on my way back to the capital, I decided to take a little detour because I was informed by Mera just before I left their hideout that there are extremely strong Danger Beasts in this area however I didn''t expect to find such a masterpiece here. "This one must be at least around Super Class...this is simply awesome" I muttered while jumping a few meters away to dodge one of its punches. *BANG!!!* The punch didn''t found its target however upon the impact with the ground, the entire ground shook and numerous debris flew around. I am definitely not stronger than that beast when it comes to raw strength power, at least I am much quicker but there is something unsettling...I have absolutely no problem dodging its relatively fast attacks, however even Kurome would have no problem dodging them...Could it be?! I thought before an idea struck me and I widened my eyes. *ROAR!!!* The beast opened its mouth and started gathering some kind of black energy in its mouth and next second, the beam of black energy attacked me but thanks to me figuring it out before actually seeing the attack, I was able to dodge within time. *BOOOM!* The terrain where I stood and behind was completely destroyed and any trees or boulders were completely destroyed, there was even numerous big holes in the ground. Such destructive power...Even I wouldn''t be able to do it unless I would spend all of my energy. I thought and became warier of this Danger Beast. "Wait, aren''t you Death Tagool? I thought that you are a bit too similar to that species" I muttered with a slightly surprised expression before I smiled. It looks exactly like Death Tagool, a giant dinosaur-like Danger Beast. Even its ability to use energy as a form of attack is the same. *ROOAR!* It evidently became enraged when it was me successfully dodging its attack and then just standing in front of it without fleeing or fearing for my life. It threw another punch at me, trying to make mincemeat out of me so I quickly jumped to the side, narrowly dodging its attack and then drew my sword without wasting any time while still in the air after dodging it. [Health: 730/780] [Hail of Blades] [Energy: 1465/1515] I let my sword drink my blood and instantly sent a slash of crimson energy at its hand while also summoning 4 broadswords to attack its head. My attack successfully landed and blood spurted out of its hand but the wound itself was pretty shallow at least when I take into consideration its size and how much blood it has in its entire body. As for my 4 summoned broadswords that attacked its head...the moment they got into contact with its head, they were instantly repelled away. Just a superficial wound, huh? It is even intelligent to a certain level...It actually closed its eyes just to prevent those broadswords from hurting its eyesight and when they failed in their attack, it used its other hand to repel them. I thought while I was still falling down from my previous dodging of its attack. I had to jump to the side and up to summon those broadswords much closer to its head but despite this, I still failed to injure its head. It''s quick to counter-attack... I thought while narrowing my eyes and using my energy to form wings of flames on my back to maneuver in the air and dodging its fist by a hair''s breadth. [Energy: 1370/1515] I am still not used to summoning them in such crucial situations so the consumption of energy is very high and maintenance will be costly too. I didn''t want to damage materials too much but let''s try it out. I thought with furrowed brows and I flew high in the sky even above its head. The beast raised its head while angrily roaring at me as if telling me ''come down ant!''. I just looked down at it with a cold smile and raised my hand, pointing at the sky above me. [Sun''s wrath] [Energy: 1070/1515] Normally, one cost only 150 energy but I strengthen it instead of summoning another one. *Booom!* The enormous explosion as the result of my attack and curtain of dust was everywhere making it impossible even for me to see its figure. I heard a sharp sound and suddenly, a black beam o energy pierced through the curtain of dust, aiming straight at me. This attack caught me off guard and I didn''t dare to act surprised and instead, I let my sword suck even more of my blood since I didn''t know how effective are my flames against that black beam of energy. [Health: 530/780] "HAA!" I shouted at top of my lungs while swinging my sword down in a vertical arc, releasing an enormous crimson slash of energy. *Screech!* The moment, two attacks met, my slash easily cut the beam in half and continued straight through it right at the beast. *BANG!!!* Despite negating its attack, the energy still exploded due to being interrupted like that but its explosion was some distance away from me and it was definitely weaker than before so I had no problem escaping its damage. I stopped maintaining my wings and landed on the ground since I felt a sharp pain in my brain, most likely due to an abrupt loss of blood. After all, that attacked drained me of one-fourth of my health. Still, to think that it would be able to survive such an attack that drained so much of my blood. But I guess it''s understandable considering its strength and also the momentum of that slash was greatly decreased by cutting through its attack. I quickly recovered in case it would try to attack me right away but when I saw that it was also recovering, I decided to attack it while it was still resting. I can make numerous slashes of that crimson energy just by consuming 50 points of my health but that previous attack drained everything and used it in one attack. Also, it looks like this danger beast has big resistance against fire. I thought and slowly summoned back my wings while running towards it. [Health: 480/780] I once again filled my sword with my blood and started sending slashes at its limbs. Before my attacks were able to hit it, the beast was done resting and punched a few of those attacks away except for a few of them which have caused only superficial wounds but none of these attacks were meant to truly hurt it since I already expected such result. While it was busy protecting itself, I closed in on it and appeared in the air right in front of it while sending a horizontal slash of energy aiming at its neck. In this attack, I used all the remaining blood in my sword so the power of this slash was several times bigger than previous ones. When the beast noticed my sneak attack, it already had no time to protect itself with its hands so it opened mouth and sent a quickly gathered beam of energy that couldn''t be compared to its attack before but it was still able to make my attack slightly weaker. *BANG!* The beam of energy once again exploded right in front of its face but it didn''t as much damage as my sneak attack. The blood started pouring down from its neck but such dangerous beasts are very tenacious and the wound didn''t even reach half of its entire thick neck. Still, it wasn''t any superficial wound either. It was apparent that if it didn''t rest and try to recover any time soon it would die after some time from the blood loss. The blood also started pouring down from the corners of my mouth but it was just to indicate that I wasn''t faring any better than my opponent and that I lost a lot of blood. Still, I had yet to use many moves and I am in no way in the same condition, I can keep on fighting without resting for days while it will die in a few hours at most. Our destructive fight made strong wind and a lot of trees were plucked out of the ground and leaves were flying everywhere one looked at. Anyway, it will be much harder to cut its head off now that it figured out my sneak attack. It will be much more careful and even if it''s not the most intelligent species, this lesson made the beast learn it hard way. Anyway, I am quite surprised by its defenses and raw strength. Not to mention its beam like attacks that are extremely destructive...The only thing this species lacks is the agility. It''s not exactly slow but definitely not the fastest Danger Beast I have ever seen. I wonder if I could make an armor-like Teigu from its materials. The one similar to what Gai was using... Anyway, this isn''t time to think about that... I thought and focused on the fight once again just to see it once again resting, most likely slightly stunned from the explosion and my sneak attack that aimed for its neck. I was contemplating what kind of attack to use since my flames were almost useless against it and even if they did make a lot of damage if used with a lot of energy, it would only destroy materials. As I was about to move out to attack once again, I stopped and quickly caught flying leaf near my head, and an idea instantly struck me when I looked at the leaf in my hand. I threw the leaf imbued with my energy towards its skin but even the tip of the leaf didn''t penetrate it. The beast itself continued resting as if it didn''t even felt my attack. ...As I thought, but I already expected as much. I just wanted to try it out of curiosity. I am becoming stronger each second I am more and more injured so it doesn''t stand much of a chance if we could be said to be equal in our peak conditions. "Still, there are already so many spots that are no longer covered by your thick and tough skin...It would be shame if something invaded your body through those spots~" I said while my eyes widened a bit and a slightly sadistic smile appeared on my face without me even knowing about it. [Energy: 967/1515] Chapter 113 - #112 Mount Hakuba 1 *Bang!* The beast released another beam of energy targeting me but I easily maneuvered around it with my wings. I already sheathed my sword and picked up numerous leaves in the air while dodging its attack. I started throwing those leaves imbued with my energy precisely into its shallow injuries on its limbs while throwing some towards its neck so it would be busy with protecting it instead of protecting its shallow injuries. The tips of leaves were also set aflame so once they pierced through its injuries into its body, I would be capable of doing a new feat that I have learned just recently. We continued fighting for a while and whenever it wanted to run away, I targeted its neck so I forced it to fight me if it didn''t want to be caught off guard. After I filled its body with more than hundreds of leaves, its movements were getting sluggish. [Energy: 747/1515] My consumption of energy while using those wings together with imbuing those leaves with energy has gotten much lower and my overall control has also gotten much better. "Truly...there is no better training than fighting an equally strong opponent. However, I guess this is already the end" I said aloud while looking down at the beast currently catching its breath. I outstretched my right arm and beast instantly looked warily at me, watching my every movement. I actually wanted to try to tame it but this fu?ker has a too big ego and I guess I wouldn''t be able to connect it with my system since I already have 3 beasts under my control and I highly doubt that this beast would categorize as ''Common beast''. "You had your time to submit to me but I respect your choice so I will send you away with a technique I have never used on anyone before." I said with a smile and a red flame threads came out of my fingertips on my right hand and the threads were connected to its shallow injuries. "*Roar!!* When the beast saw this, it instantly released weakened roar while trying to slap away those threads but its arm actually went through those threads without any resistance. "Give up, I have set up everything, your defeat was inevitable since we met." I said with a cold tone while looking down at it with my black vertical pupils. When it heard me, it looked up at me as if it understood my words just to see me floating in the air above it. "And now for the grand finale!" I shouted with an amused smile and slightly curious about the result. I poured even more energy into those threads that were connected to each leaf inside its body. I made them move around in its body with those threads and attack its important organs. [Energy: 500/1515] *SPLASH* *SPLASH* The beast just observed me with caution but before it knew, the blood spurted out of its mouth and all its injuries, making rain of blood, if I was under it, I would need to be careful not to get drowned in its blood. This shows just how big this beast was and how much of blood this beast had in it. ---- [+1000 XP to your current class for killing Death Tagool] [+1 XP for using attacks related to your Blade Master class] x123 Class: Blade Master (Lv. 8; +15 Str, +15 Agi, +7 Const) 1172/1280 XP [+100 DP for creative destruction of your opponent] Special Class: Fire Incarnate (+30 Cha, +25 Int, +10 Const, +6 Str, +6 Agi) 67/200 DP [The consumption of your energy is slightly lowered, only when related to techniques using flames. Your control over your flames is strengthening even further.] ---- What a devastated surroundings... Now...The question is how to take these materials with me. I can only store provisions...however, I could try to cheat around a bit. I stood right next to its head and thought while looking at its dead body with a sly smile. I took out bottles of water I had prepared for emergencies and emptied one bottle of water while filling it with the beast''s blood afterward. I tried to store it into my system and it went inside without any problem so I started filling even more bottles with its blood since it is the blood of one of the strongest Danger Beasts so I believe that there is some kind of use for it. As for its hide and scales... I cut off a smaller piece of it and cleaned it off the blood and tried to store it inside the system and it went inside without any problem once again. Hah, as I thought, as long as the system recognizes it as a food, there is no problem with it. As long as those materials are attached to its flesh, I will be able to store it which also means that I will have to spend a lot of time here since I can''t store extremely large parts of it. I thought with a smile before that smile disappeared and annoyed expression appeared on my face. After I got enough of its blood, I started chopping it into small pieces, doing my best not to damage materials. ---While Akashi was busy with this task, Akame''s group was already near the Mount Hakuba for a few days--- "Their defenses are tight, we won''t be able to get in without raising a commotion" Green muttered with a complicated expression while the entire group was scouting the fortress set up on the Mount Hakuba. "We still don''t know if they are responsible for killing those spies." Gozuki reminded everyone with a serious expression while glaring at the fortress from the great distance. "What do you suggest we do next, father?" Najasho asked with his stoic expression. "You probably already know that, don''t you, Najasho?" Gozuki asked with a smile. When everyone heard him, they looked towards Najasho who closed his eyes with a composed expression. "We should investigate nearby villages first and then we can worry about breaking into this fortress if we won''t find any crucial information that is." Najasho said what was on his mind aloud and Gozuki just nodded with a proud smile. "That''s right. However, we can''t lose much time, we will split into 2 groups and each group will cover one village. There are 2 villages that are nearest to Mount Hakuba. One is on the east side of the mountain and another one is on the west side. Once we will be done investigating, we will meet up in the town south of here." Gozuki explained with a serious expression while glaring at all of ''his'' children. ''Splitting the group into 2 can lead to very fatal situations but we don''t have much choice here...The question is how to form 2 groups. I still need to go back to the town to get information from our remaining spies so I can''t go with them to those villages. Someone needs to keep an eye on Akame, Poney, and Tsukushi but mainly Akame.'' Gozuki thought with a complicated expression while looking at the sky with his dull eyes. "Alright, listen up kids." After a moment of silence in waiting for Gozuki to say instructions, he finally said aloud, gathering the attention of the entire group. "Akame, Green, Gin, and Natala will go to the east side. Najasho, Poney, and Tsukushi will take the west side of the mountain. I will go straight into the town to get into contact with our remaining spies and to smoke out any potential dangers hiding out there. Once you are done investigating, meet me at the town, don''t take any detours." Gozuki gave everyone instructions on their mission. "Yes!" Everyone said with a determined expression and nodded their head. ''...Not fair, why there are only 3 of us? Not to mention I am together with chief which means that he will most likely only slack off while leaving everything to us instead of investigating together with me and Tsukushi.'' An annoyed expression immediately appeared on Poney''s expression when she heard the groups. "Here you go, Najasho and Green. If you will run into any problem, use this gun to shoot at the sky. The other group should be able to notice a red-colored smoke in the sky after you shoot. But be careful how you use it, you might only draw even more enemies into your location so use it only when necessary." Gozuki said and handed out 2 guns. Najasho and Green accepted them and nodded to acknowledge his words. This just showed that both of them were leaders. Najasho due to him, being an overall leader of the entire group and Green due to his intelligence and cautiousness. But for Gozuki, he was also the one who could keep an eye on Akame, therefore he gave it to him. Not like Green knew that he was being used in this way by Gozuki. "Alright, everyone, move out! Be careful and more than anything, try to be as much discreet as you can." Gozuki said and turned around towards the south, ready to travel to the town. Both groups looked at each other and nodded with serious expressions on their faces before parting their ways. ''Gin and Natala are still new to the group so it would have been better to send them together with Najasho who is very capable but they have been brainwashed by Bill so they can help Green with keeping an eye on Akame. I am not that much concerned about Poney and Tsukushi since they haven''t shown any signs of strange behavior so I left them together with Najasho. Both teams are also quite equal in power so everything is balanced.'' Gozuki thought on his way towards the town. ''...Just don''t die kids, it would have been troublesome, losing more members. There aren''t any replacements.'' Gozuki thought while looking back at the place where they parted ways. Although his thoughts might sound cruel, in truth, he was actually just trying to convince himself that this is the only reason why he doesn''t want them to die. Chapter 114 - #113 Mount Hakuba 2 Akame, Green, Natala, and Gin were traveling towards the east side of the mountain. When they were just a few kilometers from the village... "?! Everyone jump away!" Green who was leading the group suddenly shouted with a commanding and stern tone while jumping to the back with all his might. Everyone immediately followed his warning and jumped back with all their might. "What is going on, Green?" Natala asked with furrowed brows while trying to find anything suspicious but he couldn''t see anything out of place around them. Akame on the other hand already noticed what is the problem when she looked ahead with narrowed eyes. Gin, on the other hand, could feel danger but couldn''t pinpoint the source of it. "Maaan, you were able to avoid my trap? You are pretty good, care to tell me what sold my trap out?" Suddenly a cloaked figure showed itself, standing on one of the many branches of the trees, numerous meters away from the group. From the voice it was apparent that it was a man and he was also quite playful, judging from his tone. "?!" Gin and Natala tensed up when they saw the cloaked figure and heard his words. ''Trap? I can''t see nor sense anything! ...The select team is really something else.'' Both Gin and Natala thought with ashamed expressions while also looking at Green and Akame with a bit of envy in their eyes. Akame just narrowed her eyes and put her hand on the hilt of her Kiriichimonji, her shingu. "Sorry, this location is indeed good for setting up a trap and maybe if we wouldn''t have traveled during the daylight, we would have fallen into it. The luck isn''t on your side since your strings reflected sunlight, making them even more visible." Green replied with a smile while adjusting his glasses but there was a bead of sweat pouring down his forehead since what he just said was the truth. If they have traveled during the night, they might have ended up dead already. "Oh, I see...but even then, it takes a good amount of observation skills to notice that detail. *sigh* What to do now...it''s 4 versus 1. How about we just talk? ha-ha" The cloaked man said with a slightly embarrassed tone. "You want us to talk when you actually att-" Green''s sentence was cut short when the loud sound of gunfire resounded in the vicinity. *Bang!* A shot of concentrated shockwave traveled at an incredible speed towards Green''s head from the side. *Shatter* After the sound of gunfire disappeared, only the sound of glasses breaking could be heard. "Green! Are you alright?!" Akame instantly asked while looking at Green with his arched back backward. "...Yes, that was close, too close." He replied after taking a deep breath. The smoke was still coming out of his hair and some strands were even burnt. "No way!" The man exclaimed with a genuinely shocked tone. "Well, at least we can be sure that these kids are truly Imperial ?ssassins. They fit the description and their skill is truly remarkable. Truly monsters, the Empire created." A woman walked out of the hiding while resting the unique looking gun on her shoulder and said with a pitying tone as if she was feeling bad for Akame''s group. She has short silver hair and purple eyes. It was Najenda herself who was carrying the Teigu named Pumpkin. And she wasn''t alone, another person showed himself behind Najenda fully clad in armor. "As I thought, you were only playing to be a distraction. There was no need for you to show yourself when we discovered your trap. And you should have targeted others since it was too obvious that you will come for the leader of the group himself." Green said with narrowed eyes while cautiously measuring the newcomers. ''These two are strong...Will we be able to take them on with only 4 of us? Despite us having a number advantage, father told us that Gin and Natala rely on drugs to enhance their fighting strength.'' Green thought while trying his best to hide his uneasy expression behind a confident smile. "Hm? Looks like we found your match!" Najenda shouted at the cloaked man who was responsible for the trap and distracting enemy. She was quite surprised to see someone of the same age as her subordinate who was also a strategist type of person. Tending to make several moves ahead of the enemy, however, this time, it looks like they were done by this black haired four eyes. "W-What do you mean?! I would have won if we weren''t so limited." The cloaked man shouted back with an embarrassed tone. "Gin, Natala, take your enhancing drugs, this will be a long fight!" Green used this chance while they were talking to each other and gave out instructions for his team. Both of them nodded and quickly gulped down the pills. ''It would be good if we could buy some time for those drugs to take effect...'' Green was thinking about the strategy he should use against this unknown enemy. ''Drugs, huh? As expected of the Empire...'' Najenda thought with a disgusted expression. "Hey kids, why are you working for the Empire when they only make people of the same age as you suffer through poverty. And not only poverty...it would have been great if it was only poverty but they even dare to take that little they still have left, justifying it that they will die anyway so they don''t need it." Najenda asked with a curious expression. When Akame who was already prepared to attack any time heard the woman''s words, her body tensed up a bit. It wasn''t the first time she has heard those words, no, it has been numerous times already. She also heard numerous times "changing the world" as the last words of those she cut down. Green was quite grateful that they decided to talk instead of rushing into battle but he frowned down when he heard next words of the cloaked man. "Boss, is it alright for us to wait while their drugs take effect?" "Yes... I will be completely honest with you, kids, we are here to kill you just because you keep endangering the lives of the common people. However, if you decide to help the good cause, your past crimes will be forgotten. You are strong and smart, why are you using that power for the corrupted Empire?!" Najenda shouted at Akame''s group while extending her arm towards them as an invitation. Akame looked at the ground with a complicated expression while Gin and Natala gritted their teeth before holding their heads in pain without anyone noticing since they were standing behind Green and Akame. ''..."Never believe in words of your enemy" I still remember father''s words clearly up to this day and I am quite aware that some things he told us were lies but...There is no way we can just say it aloud or try something because we will be most likely killed. Akame...you are truly blessed that father chose me to keep an eye on you, unfortunately, you are still a bit naive and think that you can just say that the Empire is corrupted aloud.'' Green was thinking about what he should do but either way, he can''t just believe any enemy therefore he still wanted to drag the conversation for as long as he could. Gozuki actually thought that Green is the best person to keep an eye on Akame because he was aware of Green''s feelings towards Akame, therefore, he wouldn''t let her do anything dangerous as speaking to an enemy but he missed one crucial point and that was Green''s awareness of corrupted Empire. Green has always been cautious and had even cowardly nature, but thanks to these traits, he could be said to be very intelligent. Despite having some familial bond with Gozuki since he raised them and cared for them for more than 8 years, he was aware that he would perhaps be killed by him if he showed any signs of rebellion. Unfortunately, the battle is most likely unavoidable due to Gin and Natala''s presence. If Akame and Green were alone, he might agree to a little talk with his enemy but he can''t risk the other two reporting this to Gozuki. ''Those 2 look like they are in pain...is this side-effect of those drugs they just took or is it something else?'' Najenda noticed Gin and Natala''s pained expressions and she thought while holding her chin. Nobody has yet to reply to Najenda''s invitation since Akame''s group was cautiously watching them, however, Najenda didn''t mind it at all and let them have their time to think it through. That just shows how much confident she was, not even caring for those 2 drugged people. "I can say the same...where is any evidence that what we are doing is bad? Unless you bring me solid evidence, I have no intention even thinking about the words of my enemy." Green replied in such a way that surprised his entire group. He also made a few hand gestures to Akame. "Green! What do you mean?!" Gin immediately exclaimed with an angered tone. ''...Green, is this your way of saying that you actually also have doubts about the entire Empire?!'' Akame was both shocked and touched that she wasn''t the only one thinking so. She also understood his hand gestures which were telling her to be careful of Gin and Natala''s presence. "*Tell me once you are ready*" Green whispered under his nose without breaking eye contact with Najenda. "?!" Only now, Natala and Gin realized that this was just to buy some time for them so they just lightly nodded their head without saying anything. ''This seems like a bad joke...We have to fight someone who actually doesn''t really want to fight us unless necessary. If it wasn''t for Gin and Natala''s presence, I would definitely like to evade this fight. Anyway, should I send a signal that we need help? ...No, I have no idea about the situation on the other side, if they will also send the signal for help, Gozuki won''t know where to go first plus we still have a number advantage here. I just don''t know how strong these guys are but that sniper-like gun in that woman''s hands is definitely dangerous.'' Green was having a hard time deciding whether he should send the signal to others or not. "*sigh* I know that look, it looks like we will fight in the end. Don''t hate us for being rough, kids, we gave you a chance." Najenda released a disappointed sigh before she said something that surprised Green. He didn''t think that she would be able to read his mind so accurately. "Wait, if you are saying that we are doing bad things then why are you killing our spies in such a gruesome manner?!" Natala shouted and pointed his spear at the woman''s head in front of them with a slightly angered and cold expression. This was also a signal for Green that drugs finally took effect. "? Ah, I have heard about that situation but we aren''t the ones doing so. We, people of the Revolutionary Army never make our enemies suffer no matter how evil they are. We always do our best to deliver a quick death. However, I have heard that there is another group that recently started causing trouble around here. Nevermind, you don''t really care about that since you are about to attack us, right?" Najenda explained before she got into position behind the armored figure. Everyone was slightly surprised after hearing that the group in front of them isn''t responsible for it but they started to worry when they heard that there is another group running around causing trouble. ''Najasho, Poney, Tsukushi...'' Everyone thought at the same time with wide-open eyes. "Hm?" Najenda who was ready for their attack suddenly looked up with a slightly confused expression. Green immediately followed the direction where she was looking. ''?! Red smoke, fu?k! We are in no position to go help them! So everything depends on Gozuki which also means that we are unable to send the signal unless we want to confuse him. What a fu?k?d up situation!'' Green thought with an annoyed expression but he was aware that there was no going back from this group and one group had to be annihilated since he doubts that they will just let them retreat. Chapter 115 - #114 Mount Hakuba 3 ----The west side of the mountain---- *Clang* *Bang* Dull sounds of metals clashing could be heard in the vicinity but that wasn''t all, there was also sound of gunfire. "Cora! Why are you doing this?!" Poney shouted with an angered yet confused expression while looking at her former teammate while also doing bullets from another enemy in front of her. "I don''t think you have the luxury of taking your eyes off me!" A woman with a huge rack and pistol in hand shouted with her face filled with hatred and rage. It was the same woman who was with It was indeed the truth since Tsukushi was already done, however, fortunately, she wasn''t dead yet since these people wanted them to suffer so they wouldn''t kill them too quickly. She just took a surprise bullet into her shoulder, nothing too serious. "Poney, forget about Cornelia! She is no longer with us, just focus on the enemy in front of you!" Najasho shouted with a stern expression while blocking one of Cornelia''s punches with his blade but he was still thrown back despite successfully blocking it. Although he said those cold words, he himself didn''t want to fight his friend, however, he was aware that if he will show such weakness, the enemy will try to exploit it and his own friends will also lose the will to fight. Such was the burden of a leader, not showing his real emotions to motivate his team. *bang* *bang* "Yes, listen to your friend and focus on me more so I can have more fun while avenging Kouga." Mashiro coldly said while glaring at Poney as if she wanted to tear her into pieces. "Tch! Annoying cow-tits!" Poney shouted at her with an annoyed expression while slowly getting closer to her while making sure to dodge all bullets coming at her. "Oh my, someone is insecure about their br??st size. However, it is truly nice that you can still jest, I hope you will keep that attitude once we will be breaking your bones, haha!" A man in attire similar to one of the gravekeepers said while laughing like a madman. It was the leader of this group, Mudi. ''That guy must be the reason why Cornelia is controlled like this. He is also keeping a distance from us so it looks like he isn''t combat-oriented Gravekeeper...I have to try it since we are already surrounded from all sides.'' Najasho thought while glancing around himself just to see that they were fighting inside the circle made from those "bandits" that are occupying this mountain. "Cornelia! You should be dead, Gai is already waiting for you there!" Najasho shouted right at her face when he exchanged blows with her and he noticed that her eyes widened although her expression remained stoic. ''Now!'' Najasho sprinted around Cornelia who was frozen in place from hearing his words. Najasho already knew that she was still the same Cornelia as before only being controlled so giving her information of the death of a man who loved her and chased after her, must have affected her a bit. "?! What are you doing?! Come back!" Mudi showed a bit scared expression when he saw Najasho bypass Cornelia, running straight towards him. He quickly shouted at Cornelia and her expression distorted in pain before she made a quick spin and literally kicked off the ground, flying towards Najasho while throwing a punch at his open back without any hesitation. ''Tch! I can''t just ignore her, her punching strength is something even I have to be aware.'' Najasho thought with an annoyance visible in his eyes before he spun around to parry her Crushing King shingu to the side with his own blade. "Mudi, are you sure you don''t want any help?" A tall muscular man standing in front of these bandits asked while looking at Gravekeeper. "Very nice of you to ask, Suzaku, however, I have no intention of using your help unless necessary and it also seems that it''s not all of them. I suspect that red smoke was signal for their comrades, maybe more of them will come so be ready to intercept them while we will enjoy our sweet revenge." Mudi replied with more composed expression than before when he was finally protected by Cornelia once again. ''...Tch, toying with your enemy is never a good thing. You should always deliver swift death to them so they can''t adapt to your methods. Nevermind, they have no escape route out of here so it''s irrelevant, I just hope they won''t torture them in front of my boys since I wouldn''t want my unit to apply such methods during battles.'' Apparently a leader of those bandits named Suzaku thought with an annoyed expression. After Najasho and Cornelia''s small exchange, they returned to their original positions while Mudi was hiding behind Cornelia''s back. ''Should I transform here? If I would do it, I am confident in defeating Cornelia in a minute without actually killing her but she knows that I need some time for transformation since it causes me to feel an enormous pain in the beginning. She probably won''t let me transform, I have no idea how well he has control over her but even if I can transform. I won''t have enough time to break through this blockade made by these bandits. I will run out of my transformation after killing those 2 in front of us and transforming for the second time in a row is too high risk!'' Najasho was thinking of a plan. If he wanted to, he could simply hack his way out of here but he wouldn''t be able to make it so both Poney and Tsukushi would be able to retreat together with him. Their lives were his responsibility so he couldn''t make any careless decisions. He kept exchanging blows with Cornelia and on the other side Poney and Mashiro already engaged in close combat battle. Poney was quite astonished when she noticed how Mashiro was able to protect herself so well despite being so proficient with a gun. ''These kids...what scary talents. That girl with a ponytail can actually fight evenly with Mashiro who has been a special agent for us in the past. It even looks like she is even slowly getting the upper hand in their fight. At this rate, we will be forced to help them...'' Suzaku was astonished by Najasho and Poney''s talent and strength. Mudi''s group actually spent some days inside his fortress and he got to know how exactly strong is that woman named Cornelia so he was surprised that he can see someone who is fighting her with a nonchalant expression. *Clang* *Clang* Najasho was once again thrown back after trying to advance towards Mudi but he easily rebalanced himself in the air and landed on his legs. ''Looks like I will have to take a gamble, I hope it won''t cause me any life-lasting injury.'' Najasho thought and buried the tip of his blue broadsword into the ground and suddenly his hair started to grow longer. "?!" Cornelia felt threatened and instantly darted towards Najasho to interrupt whatever he was doing. When she was close enough, she threw a punch towards Najasho''s face, intending to punch off his whole head but Najasho''s closed eyes suddenly opened and his growing hair suddenly reverted back to original state. "I am sorry, Cornelia." He said and slashed with his buried broadsword in an upward motion, making quite deep cut across the entire Cornelia''s body. The cut was indeed deep from the outside look but Najasho avoided any vitals and since she was raised in the wildness, she shouldn''t bleed out unless she keeps fighting. Her toughness was probably the second-best in the entire group right after Gai. "Huh?" *Thud* She looked at Najasho with a confused expression before she dropped down on the ground with her back first. "?! Fuck, Suzak-" Mudi instantly panicked since he didn''t think that Najasho would cut down his own friend. "Too late!" Mudi only heard Najasho''s voice nearing him at an incredible speed. When Najasho was close enough, Mudi''s scared expression suddenly disappeared and was replaced by a twisted smile as he took a gun from behind his back and shot at Najasho at point-blank range. *Bang* However, instead of getting shot in the head, Najasho leaned forward, dodging the bullet just by a few centimeters and then he swung his blade from above his head in a vertical arc, intending to split Mudi into two halves. *Splash* "GYAA!" Mudi screamed when he put his hand in front of him to protect himself but his hand was cut off which resulted in Najasho''s slash to lose its effectivity. He was unable to cut him into two halves but instead, he cut off his right hand and made not too deep cut on his ?h?st. Despite failing to kill him on first try, Najasho simply followed with another slash in an upward motion. *Whoosh!* However before his sword could make contact with Mudi''s body, a wind vortex has blown him a few meters away from Mudi. Najasho regained his balance and looked at the attacked just to see Cornelia standing in front of Mudi without caring for her injury. ''She can still move with that injury? She is killing herself by standing and moving around so much. Should I wait until father or Green''s group come to help us or should I transform right away and try to break through this encirclement.'' Despite feeling furious at how his comrade was being used and controlled, he still kept his nonchalant expression on his face. "You fu?ker, I will get you for this. How unfortunate that your comrade will die when I die so be careful about planning your next attack. If you think that by killing me, you will free her, you are extremely wrong, haha!" Mudi quickly used his clothes to stop bleeding before he started cursing at Najasho and then laughing like a madman. Najasho looked at Poney''s situation just to see her getting upper hand over her opponent but she still had to be careful not to get shot from the point-blank range. ''Even if we will defeat them, we will have to face thousands of bandits afterward. This situation is bad...even if others will come to help, all we can do is to retreat.'' Najasho was hesitating what to do in such a situation but after a very short moment of having his eyes closed, when he opened them, there was a new resolve and decisiveness. "Poney! Go and get Tsukushi!" Najasho shouted with a stern tone and Poney despite being confused didn''t even ask anything and just simply followed his instructions. She distanced herself from Mashiro and she, on the other hand, was angered that her enemy was retreating from her so she started shooting at her once again. Cornelia once again sensed that sense of dread and she tried to interrupt Najasho once again like before but despite not caring for her own injury, her body definitely cared and didn''t let her move as fast as before. This gave Najasho enough of time to complete his transformation and his hair became much longer and his pupils became slit, eyes resembling that of a dragon. He kicked Cornelia to her side in the location that wouldn''t worsen her bleeding any further while making it look like he wasn''t hesitating to hurt her at all. Poney kept dodging bullets until she got close enough to Tsukushi but while she was getting her onto her back, she was at the most vulnerable state. "I won''t let you!" Mashiro shouted and sent numerous shots aiming at her non-vital spots which only showed that she was dead set on torturing them. ''This is getting out of hand!'' Suzaku thought when he observed the entire fight. He quickly issued a command to get ready for an attack in case they try to run away. "What?!" Mashiro and others were shocked by his new speed and not only his speed of traveling but also his speed of handling his sword. Everything about him became at least twice faster and maybe even stronger in raw strength. "...Let''s go!" Although Najasho wanted to at least kill one of them, he knew that he should focus all his energy on escaping together with Poney and injured Tsukushi since his transformation can hold on only for a few minutes. Chapter 116 - #115 Mount Hakuba 4 "Let''s go!" Najasho shouted, turned around, and started running towards the bandits blocking their way out. Poney immediately followed after Najasho without any hesitation with Tsukushi resting on her back. "Stop them!" Suzaku finally stopped ignoring Mudi and Mashiro''s wish not to interfere and immediately commanded his units to stop them from breaking through this encirclement. "Tch!" Mashiro clicked her tongue with a face full of hatred while glaring at the retreating backs of her enemies. She calmed herself and instead of sending numerous bullets, she just focused on Poney''s head. Since she was focusing her everything into one shot, she would be able to predict the travel time of the bullet and Poney''s position right after the shot. *Bang!* The sound of gunfire resounded, however it didn''t come from Mashiro''s gun but instead it came from Tsukushi''s shingu, Prometheus. Mashiro was caught off guard that Tsukushi could still fire so accurately but she was still extremely experienced and quickly reacted to it by jumping to the side to dodge the bullet. However, the thing she didn''t expect happened, and the trajectory of the bullet suddenly curved and followed after Mashiro, ultimately penetrating her right shoulder. "AGH!" Mashiro ?r??n?d in pain with a distorted face in pain together with hatred. "Mashiro, are you okay?!" Mudi run to Mashiro''s side to check on her. "Grrr, I am fine but they are getting away!" She replied to him while gritting her teeth. "Don''t worry, there are a few thousands of rebels here, they won''t be able to get away no matter what." Mudi tried to comfort her a bit while glancing at injured Cornelia who stood beside him. ''Tch, if I want to use her more, I should wait until she recovers.'' Mudi thought and dispelled any thoughts of sending Cornelia after them. "Stop them!" More than twenty people stepped in Najasho''s group way, trying to halt their advance. "MOVE!" On the contrary, instead of stopping, Najasho speeded up while sprinting straight towards them with his narrowed eyes. "Kill him!" When they saw that he wasn''t slowing down, they instantly jumped towards him with their weapons. Numerous types of weapons which for a normal person would be extremely hard to defend with only 2 free hands. However, Najasho was anything but a normal person or ?ssassin in his transformation. *Clang* *Splash* *Clang* *Splash* Numerous flashes of Najasho''s attack were seen while he was running straight through those people, leaving only headless bodies or half of the bodies behind him. Those people underestimated him however when others saw this, they got ready once again since there was more than 100 people in front of Najasho, and more of them were still running to help them and others were also running towards Najasho''s group from behind to completely overwhelm them with sheer numbers. "That guy is a monster..." Some of the enemies were even avoiding crossing his path when they saw his face covered in blood. Poney kept with Najasho''s speed and Tsukushi provided cover fire while resting on Poney''s back. Somehow, they were able to get away from the encirclement but it cost Najasho a few smaller injuries however with how his energy was depleted, recovering quickly was out of the question. Despite being injured, they kept running straight toward the town. "Kids! Are you alright?!" As they hoped, after running for less than 5 minutes, they met Gozuki on his ways towards the location where he saw the red smoke. "We are mostly fine but there are a lot of things to report, however, I am now more concerned about Green''s group" Najasho as a leader said while holding the worst injury he attained while running away on his right shoulder. While it was the worst injury, it was nothing life-threatening, it was simply the biggest one out of all of them. ''To think they ended up in such a state...I need to hear their report of what had happened but first I should take care of their wounds.'' Gozuki thought with frowned brows while looking at their wounds. "Let''s return back to the town to take care of your injuries, you can tell me everything that happened on the way there." Gozuki said while turning around in the town''s direction. "W-What about Akame and others?!" Tsukushi instantly asked with a worried expression, she didn''t want to lose any more of her friends. "Green has yet to send a signal, once they send out the signal, I will rush to help them but right now we don''t even know their exact location or even if they need our help. We need to take care of your wounds so you can fight once again if any particular situation arises." Gozuki glanced back at Tsukushi and explained with a slightly defeated expression. ''Green is smart, so either they have yet to encounter any enemy or they encountered enemy he thinks they can take on. Either way, we have no idea where they are so we would be only blindly looking around plus I can''t leave these injured kids alone either.'' Gozuki wanted to look for Green''s group when he saw Najasho''s injuries but he knew that it was much more dangerous than returning to the town while prioritize treating those that are currently in his sight. . . . Back to Mudi''s group Suzaku started collecting bodies of his dead subordinates while cursing Mudi''s carelessness inside his mind. Mudi already stopped his bleeding and started treating Cornelia''s wounds since he still had plans for her. "This was a complete failure...If we didn''t play with them, trying to break their fighting spirit, we could have won. If I aimed at that brown-haired girl''s head right from the beginning, at least one of them would have been dead by now." Mashiro commented while holding her shoulder after she removed the bullet from it. She was aware of their weakness, however, she couldn''t help it, she simply wanted to make them suffer for killing her lover. "We weren''t able to take care of 3 of them...Who knows how many they have in their group...Looks like I will be forced to go and ask ''him'' for a help." Mudi said with a pained expression while tightly gripping his cut-off hand. "?! Do you mean to say that you could have rope in another ally but you didn''t?! Why the hell would you do that?!" Mashiro was shocked by hearing his words but at the same time, she was feeling extreme anger towards him. "Calm down and let me explain myself. ''He'' isn''t someone you want to have as an enemy but you also want to avoid the situation of having him as an ally. Plus I wasn''t even sure if he would be interested in helping us. "? What the hell does that even mean?" Mashiro asked with a raised eyebrow while looking at Mudi strangely. "He lives far west of my former tomb and what I meant is exactly what I said. He makes you disgusted just by fighting him and he has no qualms about torturing his own friends either. He is simply a crazy person who can smile and laugh while getting beaten up or cut into pieces. However, he isn''t m?s??h?st, he is simply a loser who was always bullied and also killed numerous times already, however that helped him to become strong, by enduring all the pain without making a single sound." Mudi wanted to continue his explanation but he was stopped by Mashiro. "What?! What do you mean that he was killed numerous times?!" She was completely confused about how he could have been killed more than once. "Heh...I also don''t understand it but it looks like he can heal from any injury and death is no exception. No one knows much about him, therefore, no one knows what is the cause of his ability to resurrect since even Danger Beasts don''t have such power." Mudi released a pained chuckle before he explained what he knew about that person to Mashiro. After listening to everything, her expression became a bit complicated since she wasn''t sure if she wants to work together with such a person despite thirsting for revenge. ---Green''s group side--- Green''s group has already started their attack despite the fact that Akame and Green would rather avoid such conflict with those people in front of them. Green was currently fighting the cloaked person using strange strings as a weapon while Akame, Gin, and Natala were attacking an armored person who was also defending Najenda while she was providing support with her Teigu Pumpkin. Despite it being practically 3 against 1. Their weapons couldn''t do any damage to the armored person and the worst of all was that person was extremely fast, something that Gin and Natala stood no chance against. Only Akame was able to keep up with that person''s movements, however, she was having a problem defending herself from Najenda''s ranged attacks. ''If this keeps up, we will be defeated! I should send the signal right now since it has been a while since Najasho''s group sent it.'' Green thought while his face was nonstop sweating from the pressure when facing that clocked guy. Although he was aware that the cloaked guy liked more quick and silent killing, his combat prowess was still something amazing. Green was even suspecting that their opponents are using Teigu which was way superior to their Shingu. Not to mention that he was using a whip that could move according to his mind which was rendered completely useless in front of those strange strings. "Agh" When Green pointed the gun at the sky and wanted to fire the signal, he felt a sharp pain in the hand and was forced to let go of his gun. "I can''t let you do that...it must be a tool that created that red smoke in the sky from before, right?" The cloaked guy said with a playful tone while stealing the gun from the ground with his strings. Green already retreated a few more meters away from him to checked his hand just to see it pierced by some kind of silver dagger. "...Dagger made out of strings?" Green exclaimed with a surprised expression before he finally realized that this guy in front of him was much more dangerous than he previously thought. Chapter 117 - #116 Kurome arrives ''I need to prolong this fight for as long as I can. I have zero confidence in winning against him in frontal exchange so either I must win by some surprise attack or by depending on Akame and others to finish their own fight.'' Green thought with narrowed eyes and tried his best to find any weakness in his opponent''s weapon, however, such a task is extremely hard and not to mention that he still isn''t aware of all its functions. Green switched to defense instead of trying to attack, hoping to see any gap in his opponent''s attacks where he could strike. He was trying to make him impatient by simply defending. The one who only defends and can let go of any chance to attack enemy is someone who can never win the fight in long terms but it is also almost impossible to kill such person unless one has the overwhelming power to do so. . . ''? What is he trying to do?'' Even the cloaked guy noticed the change in Green''s movements and his attacks were slowly becoming sluggish. Despite being a little confused, Green''s strange change in the pattern of his movements made him only warier. However, that was fine with Green because the longer this fight will continue, the cloaked guy will start feeling restless by constantly being wary of any of his movements. Green had no chance of winning against this guy on physical side so his plan was to play a mental battle with him. The winner will be the one who can endure the pressure put on them, Green has to endure physical attacks from that guy while the other guy needs to endure the pressure Green is generating without doing anything special in particular. This is where real battle between those two began. On the other side, Akme''s group was somehow holding their ground. They were constantly attacking the armored guy while being wary of Najenda''s attacks. "You are really skilled for kids but I will no longer be lenient with you!" The armored guy said with a cold tone while 3 of them were rushing at him from each side and front. A spear suddenly materialized in his hand...yes, he was fighting the entire time b?r?handed only with his armor, making them think that he has no weapon, to begin with. Making them think that his defense and agility was something he traded for an offense. "Wha-?! Gin, Natala jump away from him!" Akame instantly shouted at them loudly with wide-open eyes. Unfortunately Gin and Natala had slower reflexes than Akame and despite being enhanced by the drugs, they weren''t trained in the same way as other kids from Elite Seven. Their training was more or less simply combined with training of obedience but that only made them puppets ready to die for the Empire at any time. "Too late!" The armored guy shouted and swung his spear overhead at Gin with intention to split her in half. "?!" Gin put her sword above her head to block his spear since she had no time to dodge. She was quite confident in her strength and thought that she would be able to block it without much problem. The next moment when the weapons met each other, Gin''s weapon was able to withstand the impact with the spear without breaking but her arms gave in after feeling the strength in her enemy''s slash, making her sword drop down a bit and spear slide down deep into her shoulder before stopping. *Splash* Blood splashed from her wound despite having that spear still stuck inside her shoulder and she could only look at the armored guy in front of her with a confused and shocked expression. "Gin?! Why you!! Trisula!!!" Natala instantly attacked the guy''s back while extending his spear''s length, aiming to pierce his neck from behind because that spot was usually one of the weak points in armors. "Wait, Natala!" Akame shouted at furious Natala but he wasn''t listening to her at all. She was also angry at most likely losing another comrade but she knew that this guy wasn''t their only enemy. Unfortunately, Natala at that time could only see him... Green who saw all of that was shocked but more worried about Akame who would be now alone against 2 of them. Despite wanting to help her, he kept calm and kept on baiting the cloaked guy for any real openings. The armored guy finally pulled his spear out of Gin and looked behind him at Natala who has failed with his attack and has fallen down on the ground. Slowly creating a puddle of blood under him. "So...Are you planning to fight any longer? You had no chance even with 3 of you, now that you are alone...There is nothing you can do." The armored guy turned his attention to Akame who was still a bit shocked by Natala and Gin''s state. "!!! Of course I will!" She gritted her teeth and darted towards him while swinging her katana at him. *Clang* ''? Her speed has gotten much faster and her strength also increased a lot...Was she holding back earlier or is this effect of seeing her comrades'' deaths?'' The armored guy thought with a slightly astonished expression under his armor when he blocked Akame''s slash without much problem. Although her speed has gotten faster, she was still nowhere near him with experience. He has gotten through numerous battles where numerous people fought. This was simply the disparity in the experience. He also started attacking since there was no need to draw out the fight any longer. Their goal was to also discover their strength in teamwork and it was by no means bad but they still lost it once they saw their comrade die. They were still young and inexperienced in this department. At least that''s what they have thought but Akame never lost it, she was furiously attacking but her thinking was still there, being cautious of Najenda while attacking the armored guy. . ''Her speed is still improving, she was able to even slash my armor a few times but she didn''t leave even a scratch. It also seems like she is attacking the same spot over and over which makes it only easier to defend against it but even if she would have succeeded in doing this, her weapon is far inferior to my Teigu. Incursio wouldn''t break just from this.'' The armored guy thought calmly but hew as still astonished by the speed of Akame''s growth. She was quickly adapting to his movements and he was slowly losing his advantage but he has yet to go all out and there was still Najenda... "Akame, look out!" Green shouted when he noticed that Akame was preparing for another attack. *Bang* Akame obviously heard his shout and glanced to the side just to see the beam of yellow energy nearing her ribs so she twisted her body to quickly dodge it but at the same time she was attacked by the spear in front of her. She quickly put her katana in front of her to block the attack but she was still blown away into the trees. *Thud* *Cough* "Agh" She coughed out blood before she released a low groan in pain. She was trying to get up despite feeling as if all of her bones were broken, however, before she could have got up, the armored guy was already standing in front of her with his spear pointing at her throat. "Akame?!" Green who was able to keep calm despite seeing both Natala nad Gin being cut down, finally lost it when he saw Akame in trouble. He turned around and tried to help Akame but his hand holding the whip was entangled in strings and soon enough, even his neck was entangled in strings. "You have finally lost it...I was beginning to think that you don''t even care about your comrades but it seems that''s not the case. That girl is just more important to you than you can ignore." The cloaked guy said while approaching him from behind, he was in no hurry to kill him since he was already in his hands. He also didn''t know what Najenda would like to do with them so he waited for her orders. ''...FUCK!!'' Green was forced to hopelessly watch, he tried to move forward but when he felt strings tearing into his skin, he stopped the pointless struggle. "Don''t move around too much if you don''t want to die yet." The cloaked guy said with a serious tone. . . . In the dense forest, Kurome was desperately trying to find her sister, she even followed the red smoke in the sky but when she arrived there, she only saw Najasho and Poney and Tsukushi running away. Since it looked like they no longer need help to get away from their enemies, she decided to ignore them. She was starting to feel completely hopeless but then she remembered that there are only 2 villages around this mountain and she was currently on the west side where one of those villages is situated and she even saw a half of Akame''s group. With that thought in mind, she instantly made her way towards the village on the east side of this mountain. ''Maybe I am just needlessly worrying but I have a feeling like big sis is in the danger!'' Kurome thought with narrowed eyes while traveling through the dense forest. When she was nearing the village, she suddenly heard a few low sounds, few hundred meters to her right. ''That didn''t sound like Danger Beasts fighting each other but more like weapon clashing!'' Kurome decided to take a look and stealthily approached the location from where she heard the sounds. . When she finally arrived, she saw the scene in front of her. Natala and gin lying in the puddle of blood, Green being restricted by the strings while her own sister having the spear held close to her throat. ''Big sis!!!'' Kurome fought the instinct to jump in and attack the armored guy but in the end she was able to control herself and looked more carefully around just to notice the person right under her while she was observing the situation from the branch of the tree. ''? Is that General Najenda?! ...There is no time to think about what she is doing here!'' Kurome thought and silently jumped down behind Najenda with her katana already drawn out. "Huh?" Najenda exclaimed in shock when she felt a blade on her neck. She glanced down just to see katana with a black blade and green edge of the blade. "Stop this at once! Release both of them!" Kurome shouted, finally revealing herself to others. "? What? Reinforcements?!" Armored guy exclaimed with a shock apparent in his voice but he didn''t put his spear away from Akame''s throat. "Najenda!!" The cloaked guy exclaimed with a worried tone. "Looks like I am not the only one who is losing cool when he sees someone he ''cares'' about being endangered." Green muttered with a mocking tone and wide smile. "...Shut up" The cloaked guy replied with a cold tone while tightening the strings around Green''s hands, making them completely numb and blue. ''Agh! That hurt you fu?ker! Anyway, it is still a surprise to see Kurome here but she is really a lifesaver!'' Green thought with a pained expression but he was still smiling. "K-Kurome?! What are you doing here?!" Akame instantly looked towards the direction from where shout came from just to be shocked after seeing her sister. "Kurome...?" Najenda was unable to see the person behind her but when she heard Akame''s shout she exclaimed with a slightly surprised tone as if she never expected her to be here. Chapter 118 - #117 Exchanging prisoners "Kurome...?" Najenda exclaimed with a surprised tone and wanted to look behind her by turning her head but she was stopped when she felt the blade of the katana pressing to her neck. ''To think that we would have dropped our guard when we saw the victory in front of us...This girl is extremely dangerous, she chose the ideal time to ambush Najenda otherwise she wouldn''t have been able to get near her so quietly.'' The armored guy thought while gritting his teeth under his helmet but he didn''t put the spear away from Akame''s neck and neither did he dropped his guard around her. Just because she hit her back against the trees doesn''t make her defenseless and completely useless. ''...Now that Kurome is here, I mustn''t let them do what they did to Natala and Gin!'' Akame thought and it was as if she gained a new life when she saw her sister in front of her. She quickly grabbed the spear''s tip with her left palm and then quickly grabbed her katana lying next to her with her right hand while thrusting it towards the man''s crotch. "?!" The armored man despite being on guard against her was still surprised to see that her speed became even faster than before but he was still fast enough to grab the blade of her katana and stopping it with his hand covered in armor. Out of instinct, he was about to drive his spear through her hand into her neck. He wasn''t thinking straight since the girl in front of him was too dangerous and this time her attack was even dangerous. "STOP!" Kurome shouted in a completely different tone. The shout finally woke him up and he quickly stopped himself unless he wanted his leader to die. However when he turned back at the small girl who seemed even younger than those he fought with, he was a bit taken back seeing her expression. Kurome''s black eyes gained a slightly gray hue as she coldly stared at the armored man while pressing her blade even closer to Najenda''s neck, making a little nick on it. A few drops of blood started pouring down her neck. "What do you want?!" The cloaked guy was the first one to burst out when he saw the blood on Najenda''s neck. ''Ack!'' Kurome''s eyes moved towards him and when he saw her eyes his head moved a bit to back. "I want you to release both of them and in exchange, I will release your leader..." Kurome said with a tone completely devoid of any emotions. "..." There was more than 10 seconds of complete silence just staring at each other, waiting what others will do but no one was brave enough to make the first move in this situation. "H-Hey Kurome, long time no see..." Najenda finally broke the silence with a greeting but her voice was too awkward. "Yes...Truly a long time, General Najenda." Kurome replied without dropping her guard at all. ---Some distance away from the Capital, on the plains--- Red-headed guy, dressed in full black uniform was walking towards the Capital with his hands in his pockets. He was walking leisurely despite the fact that he could be attacked by any Danger Beast any time soon. It was Akashi who was returning to the Capital but there was one big change on him. And that was a black blindfold covering his eyes. Despite being blindfolded, he was able to avoid any boulders and other obstacles on the road. He suddenly stopped walking and turned his head towards the specific location. ''Kurome is out of the Capital and now it looks like she even met some enemies...'' Akashi thought while contemplating whether he should go towards her location or not but he was sure that the Wriggler he left with Kurome wouldn''t inform him if they were just some weaklings. ''I guess, I should go and take a look just in case. I won''t interfere unless necessary, I wouldn''t want her to think that she was being under my protection all the time. Even if she would have won and discovered it, she wouldn''t have a good feeling from that victory. It''s really a pity that my Wrigglers aren''t smart enough to inform me of everything but at least they can inform me if someone is in danger so I shouldn''t complain too much.'' Akashi thought and summoned Kiyomi from his shadow, a Griffin like Danger Beast. "I need you to take me somewhere..." Akashi said and jumped on Kiyomi''s back without even waiting for her acknowledgment. *Chirrup!* *Chirp!* (Can''t you at least ask nicely?!) "Sorry, it is something important but I will prepare good food for you later as a reward if you will get me there fast enough." Akashi replied while patting her head a few times. Hearing ''good food'' Kiyomi instantly took off and started flying towards the direction at her fastest speed without complaining at all. ''I can feel my senses getting stronger every second with this blindfold. It is really a good way how to enhance one''s senses but it''s definitely not the easiest way. At least it''s harmless most of the time except for the time when you need to fight against Danger Beasts without your sight.'' Akashi thought with a small smile while he was remembering his small training after he killed that Death Tagool Danger Beast. He was numerous times injured by even Danger Beasts that would have never dreamed of touching him, however, those injuries caused his senses to only enhance even further. If one wants to improve quickly, one needs to be ruthless however not only on those around him but also on himself. It has been already a day or two since Akashi took on the blindfold for the first time and he had yet to take it off, he kept blindfold on even during sleeping. ---Back to Kurome--- Najenda and Kurome talked for a bit but it was apparent that Kurome had no intention of releasing her. Despite this fact, others were surprised when they discovered that those two know each other. "Concerning your offer, don''t you think that it''s a bit unrealistic? Exchanging 2 prisoners for 1?" The armored guy said while trying to gain higher ground in this situation. "Bu-?!" The cloaked guy was surprised to hear his comrade''s words and when he was about to call his name, he quickly covered his mouth and kept quiet when his friend gestured to leave it to him. "Hoo? It seems that there is a misunderstanding between us." Kurome replied with a cold smile but her eyes never changed a bit, they kept their gray hue. "? What do you mean?" The armored guy sensed something bad but he still asked with a confused tone. "You see, my offer has never been an offer to begin with. It was an order!" Kurome replied with the same cold smile while pressing her blade harder against Najenda''s neck. "This black haired girl must be your sister, no? I have seen how you two look at each other, you also look similar. Do you really think that you are in advantage here? Or are you telling me that you don''t care about your sister?" The armored guy asked with a confident tone. He was sure that Kurome cares about Akame so using her, he might be able to trade her for Najenda. "Someone dear to me once taught me that the dearest people to you are your biggest weakness. At that time, I was still a little girl so I asked if I should just not make any people near me dear to me..." Kurome said with a completely emotionless voice and expression. Two guys just listened to her without saying anything but they have been getting a bad feeling about this and while Kurome was speaking, they felt chill down their spine. Nevertheless, they agreed with the fact that the dearest people are the biggest weakness for anyone who truly cares about them. "He shook his head at that time and told me: ''It''s not a sin to have such people around you, you will be only happier with them around so never abandon them if you can save them-" Kurome continued her story. "Then-!" The armored guy finally saw the hope and even though he didn''t feel good about doing such a thing as exploiting small girl''s feelings by using her sister as a hostage, he was still determined to save Najenda. He was even determined to let those two go but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Kurome once again. "However, never let your enemies exploit your weakness!" Kurome shouted and her eyes finally became dull and completely gray. Her blade created a slightly deeper nick on Najenda''s neck. "?!" Both guys were taken back by the change in her eyes and aura. "This woman for both of them! If you don''t want to, tell me so I can already kill her without wasting any more time." Kurome said. "Grr, are you aware that your own sister and her friend will die if you will kill our leader?!!" The cloaked guy shouted back at her while gritting his teeth. "I am already prepared for that and once that happens, I will slaughter both of you like pigs!" Kurome took dagger into her left hand and placed it on Najenda''s neck while she pointed her katana at the armored guy with an emotionless expression. ''!!! She is completely serious about this!'' He thought when he looked deep into her eyes. He couldn''t see any hesitation, for him it looked like she was looking at everyone here as dead people, including her own sister. ''....Is this what Akashi taught you, Kurome...?'' Akame thought with a shocked expression but she was also feeling a bit sad. She didn''t want her to abandon Green but to hear her own sister say that she is already prepared for her death was still a little blow. "Alright, alright! Don''t kill her! No one has to die." The armored guy finally gave in and jumped away from Akame, towards Green. "Now, both of us will let go of our prisoner, alright?" He said. He let go of Akame first to gain some of Kurome''s trust. "Wait" However, contrary to his expectations, Kurome said. "! Are you planning to back on our deal?!" The armored guy said with an angered tone and his aura also got more ferocious like a Danger Beast. "No, but I am sure that you won''t just let us go so I want to offer you another deal before letting Najenda go, so you can at least listen to me." Kurome said. "...Talk" He replied shortly since he truly doesn''t want to let them go and reunite with the rest of their group. "A fight, one on one. You against me. You know that you are stronger than me so don''t even think about refusing, I imagine that you still have some kind of pride as a man." Kurome said which completely shocked Akame. "You can''t, Kurome! He is too strong for you to take on alone!" She tried to talk her out of it but Kurome ignored her. "Fine, what are your winning conditions and mine?" He decided to take this into his own hands and act without the leader''s instructions but Najenda also didn''t make any objections. "As long as I can injure you in that armor, it''s my win and you will leave us alone. You will win once I am unable to fight or once you kill me." Kurome replied with a small smile, seeing that everything goes according to her plan. "I accept, now let''s release the prisoner" He accepted with a surprisingly excited tone. Under his helmet, it was visible that he was astonished by Kurome''s determination. Although he couldn''t say that he likes her side where she can ignore the death of her own sister, at least enemies can''t use her dearest to exploit her which can be sometimes a good thing. Hesitation is sometimes what truly kills your dearest. Chapter 119 - #118 Kurome vs "Mysterious" Teigu wielder 1 "* Thanks, Kurome. But what about Natala and Gin?*" Green whispered when he came back to Kurome and Akame''s side, still with sore hands from the strings. "*...They lost too much of blood, judging from the size of a puddle under them...*" Akame replied while warily watching the opposite group. "*They won''t make it...*" Kurome added a sentence that neither Akame or Green wanted to say. Green was thinking about their offer but he couldn''t bring himself to accept it right after 2 people from his group got killed. Despite not being big friends with them since they joined only recently, it would leave a bad taste in his mouth, however, if Akame wanted to, he wouldn''t hesitate at all. "*I wanted to take the signal gun from that guy''s hand but there wasn''t any opportunity to do it.*" Green whispered while gritting himself as if he was blaming himself for his incompetence. "So? Are we doing it? The match..." The armored guy interrupted their talk once they reassured themselves that Najenda was fine. He stepped forward and his friends took a few steps back to create enough space. "...I guess we can only trust your word that you will let us go once I win, right?" Kurome also stepped forward with a confident smile but her hand was grabbed by Akame who only looked worriedly at her without saying anything. "*I have a plan, don''t worry about me, just don''t do anything stupid in case it will look like I am about to lose. It''s not lost until I am truly dead.*" Kurome whispered back to Akame and put Akame''s hand that was holding her own hand away. "About that..." The armored guy instead of replying looked behind him at Najenda. "You have my word but it''s really nice to see how confident you are. I remember the first time we have met, you were also looking confident and strong while standing beside Akashi. However, on the first look, I immediately knew that you were looking so confident and strong only because you were standing beside him. This time...you look the same but for a whole different reason." Najenda said with a small smile. "..." Kurome didn''t reply to her words since she was aware that she was General which isn''t the post that just anyone can obtain. Maybe even now she was trying to discover if Akashi isn''t anywhere near so she was trying to make her talk about him and let some information slip by. Kurome''s, perhaps biggest weapon and reassurance was their ignorance of Akashi''s presence. They weren''t sure if he is here or not. Najenda might be even thinking that this is just Kurome''s training but she is still being watched by Akashi. "You know, I didn''t have any chance to talk to Akashi ever since I deflected from the Empire. I made an offer to them, I know that all of you aren''t happy with the current state of the Empire. Why don''t you help us reform this Empire?" Najenda asked with a slightly sad smile while extending her hand towards them. This question was more intended for Kurome than Akame and Green but it also served to say that they can still join. "Why do you think that we are unhappy with the current Empire? And do you seriously expect us to join you right after killing our comrades?" Kurome deemed that it wouldn''t hurt to answer her questions. "I know it from their eyes...there is so much doubt inside them, I was the same. Although I can''t say the same for you, Kurome, I am sure that you aren''t a bad person. And I can understand that expecting you to just join after seeing your comrades getting killed by us is just a pipe dream, I still don''t want to kill someone who isn''t happy with the current Empire and could help us instead." Najenda said her honest thoughts. She truly didn''t want to kill someone like Akame who seemed to be growing stronger at an extreme pace. She also didn''t want to kill strategist like Green, there aren''t many people of his type out there. She was also aware that if both of them had Teigu, they would actually be able to hold their own against 3 of them. You can''t just find strong people who are recruitable every day. "I don''t know, how about them but if you want to talk about politics, it would be better to go talk with Akashi Nii-sama." Kurome said while glancing into the dense forest which didn''t go unnoticed by Najenda. ''Is he really here? If yes, why didn''t he show up? What''s the game he is playing?'' Najenda thought for a while before arriving at her answer to this situation. ''Let''s just go along with the duel, those two will have enough time to think it through, no need to rush them or we will appear to be forcing them to join us. If Kurome asked for the duel, let''s give it to her. However I am still not sure about Akashi''s presence...I would actually like to talk to him, we weren''t exactly close but he struck me as a reasonable fellow, unlike Esdeath.'' Najenda thought while looking down at her metallic arm. "Alright, let''s forget it, for now, you wanted the duel, right? You will have it!" Najenda said with a strong voice and furrowed brows. "Finally..." Kurome muttered as if she was getting bored by this talk and put her hand on the handle of her sheathed katana. "Najenda, should I...?" The armored guy turned back at Najenda to ask something. "No need to hold back, she wanted fair duel, she will have it!" Najenda immediately replied since she knew what he wanted to ask just from his hesitant tone. ''..."no need to hold back", huh? That''s not the same as the order "Don''t hold back". Does it mean that it''s up to me? Haaa...'' The armored guy thought with a complicated expression under his helmet. "You heard her...Kurome, right? If you will be able to injure me, we will no longer pursue you today." The armored guy said with a calmer tone as if he was just about to spar with an acquaintance instead of an enemy. However this caused Kurome only to narrow her eyes since it looked like he was looking down on her. "Yes but I guess you won''t tell me your name, right?" Kurome said while getting into a position to rush at him at any time. She was still trying to get some additional information from them. "I am sorry, I know this is very rude out of me but I am unable to tell you." He replied with genuine regret in his voice. "Then let''s get it over with!" Kurome said and bent her knees with her right leg back and left leg forward. She was leaning slightly forward with completely relaxed shoulders while resting her right hand on the handle of her katana. ''Her sister said that she has no chance which usually means that she is weaker than her but her posture is perfect, even better than her sister''s...However, posture doesn''t make up for speed and strength.'' The armored guy wasn''t thinking about going all out against someone who looked even younger than the girl he just fought a few minutes ago. However, if the situation required so, he wouldn''t hold anything back. He also got into his defensive position while keeping the shaft of his spear under his right armpit, with the tip of the spear facing the ground behind him while his left arm was stretched out in front of him. ''My biggest chance for a win is in the beginning by surprising him with my speed. He seems to be underestimating me which is good for me. But that doesn''t mean I have no chance even after I fail...So be it!'' Kurome thought out her first attack and while the atmosphere between those two was getting tense, she stealthily moved her left hand into her pocket while trying to keep eye contact with her enemy, unfortunately, she had no idea if he was looking into her eyes due to his helmet. He almost got caught up while looking into Kurome''s eyes but he still noticed her left hand slowly going into her pocket. But he was still surprised by how she was able to use such creative distraction. ''Now!'' Since Kurome was unable to see his eyeballs and where he was looking at, she just imagined herself in front of her and at which moment she would notice her own act. At what moment she would look at her own left hand inside the pocket. *Whoosh* Kurome kicked off the ground with everything she got and slashed her katana even before she arrived in front of him, aiming at his armpit. ''Wha?!!!'' The guy was shocked by her speed and he no longer had time to block her slash with his weapon so he put his left forearm in front of her blade to block it, thinking that her weapon is at the similar level as those others were using. *Crack* After their exchange, the armored guy remained standing at his original position without moving a bit while Kurome stood a few meters behind him, both of them were standing to each other with their back first. Small bits of armor have started falling down from the guy''s forearm. "WHAT?!" Everyone exclaimed when they saw the result with their wide-open eyes. "Huh?" This completely took him by surprise but there was only a small nick on his skin, there wasn''t even any blood. Now was the question if this could be taken as an injury or not. ''Wasn''t that Iaido back then? My former martial arts master was well-versed at laido technique. No...forget about that for now...Was that first attempt to distract me just a bait for me to pay even more attention to the second and real distraction? This girl...her sister has said that she has no chance of taking me on alone, was this also just the attempt to make me drop my guard down?'' The armored guy thought while he was glancing behind him at Kurome''s back with wide-open eyes under his helmet. He tore his eyes away from Kurome just to glance at others but when he saw Kurome''s sister expression, he was shocked once again. ''She...She is shocked?! Even her sister didn''t know how strong she is? These sisters are truly talented, we must rope them in. Anyway, recruiting comes later, now I should focus on our duel. Her weapon might even be Teigu, it''s definitely sharper than their weapons, to be able to cut through defenses of my Incursio. It could have been also caused by laido technique which is very dangerous in itself.'' The guy thought with a much calmer mind this time. ''I knew that Akashi was training her and keeping her always by his side so I knew that she is going to be strong but to this extent!'' Najenda thought with an opened mouth in surprise. ''...Is this result of her training under Akashi? ...I hope he didn''t use any drugs on her!'' Akame was also surprised but she also noticed that the armored guy''s reaction time was slightly off. She had to admit that Kurome was fast but she still thought that it wasn''t enough to make him hesitate like that. Everyone was surprised how she was able to crack an opening inside his armor and most of them thought that she just caught him off guard but only he himself stared at Kurome in disbelief because of her well thought out strategy. However that wasn''t everything... ''...Wait, how was she able to distract me and predict when to attack without having sight on my eyeballs?!'' This fact shocked him the most! Chapter 120 - #119 Kurome vs "Mysterious" Teigu wielder 2 "Kurome, you are really strong but we have a problem here...Can this be called an injury? Even if your blade was poisoned, from such a small nick, I wouldn''t have been even poisoned." The armored guy finally turned at Kurome while showing his forearm to everyone around to judge. "...There is no blood so I wouldn''t call it injury, however, her blade definitely grazed you despite you wearing armor." Najenda was the first one to recover from the shock and she quickly honestly replied. After replying, she looked towards Kurome. "? What? I agree with your reasoning so let''s resume the match." Kurome replied nonchalantly which definitely surprised Najenda. "You...It''s your win, girl. However, it almost seems as if you are disappointed by the result. Did you want this duel for a different reason other than saving your friends?" Kurome''s opponent replied without any shame in his voice, no, it even looked as if he was proud of her despite having no reason to. "It''s not every day that I can go all out so it was disappointingly too short." Kurome nodded her head and replied without hiding anything. "If you will join us, we can spar every day and you will even meet enemies stronger than you." He said, thinking that Kurome was actually battle junkie. "...I already told Najenda, you have to talk to Akashi Nii-sama and not me. Also, I am not a battle addict, don''t try to rope me in if you don''t even know the reason why I want to gain more experience and grow stronger." Kurome replied with furrowed brows. "It''s Akashi, isn''t it? Not wanting to be left behind, right?" Najenda said in a low voice. "*sigh* Will you let us go or will we continue our duel?" Kurome refused to acknowledge or refuse Najenda''s words. "They can go" The armored guy said while pointing his spear at Green and Akame. "You remain...I will give you what you want. I will give it my all this time plus I know from your expression that you aren''t satisfied with this "injury" you have caused me if you can call it so." He redirected his spear at Kurome and continued. "Naturally, that was my intention to begin with." Kurome replied "Kurome, no! You don''t need to do this, let''s go back." Akame immediately shouted and Green supported her. "She is right, we won''t leave you here." Green narrowed his eyes at the enemy in front of him. "You are losing your cool, I thought that at least you would be able to see the reason but I guess you are still inexperienced but I also don''t blame you since you are just a kid." Najenda said with a small smile while looking at Kurome with genuine respect in her eyes. Najenda took a liking to these 3, they cared for each other and didn''t hesitate to sacrifice themselves for others, having someone so dependable on her side is essential. Not to mention that one day, they would suffer under the Empire''s injustice. One of them could be killed by some noble who saw them just as an eyesore and they wouldn''t be able to even avenge their comrades. She was still regretting a little bit the deaths of those 2 other kids but she still saw hope. They didn''t care for them as much as for each other and their strength was also much lower than theirs which could only mean that they were from the other unit. Maybe with some time, they would have forgiven them but either way, if Najenda wants to have this chance, she would have to let them go even if Kurome lost her duel. "?" Green frowned upon hearing Najenda''s words and tried to think about the reason but before he could even start, Kurome interrupted him. "If we will return without Natala and Gin, it will look too suspicious. We can''t tell them that I have "rescued" you because we would need some kind of proof that we killed them and they will also send a team to investigate. If we will say that we had a deal while exchanging hostages, they won''t trust us and...I already know that you are a big suspect in their eyes, big sis." Kurome explained before glancing at Akame with a sad look in her face. "?! Wait, then what is your plan and how do you know that I am a big suspect in their eyes? I have never had a chance to tell you anything about this..." Akame no longer tried to hide anything since there was only Kurome in front of her and Green who was actually consulting with her about that matter for some time already. If he wanted to sell her out, he would have done so already a few weeks ago. However she had complicated feelings since she knew that Green wouldn''t sell her out because of his feelings towards her which only make her feel guiltier. She felt as if she was exploiting Green''s feelings, she had no intention of dating anyone even if she really liked Green. "My plan is this: you two will return and say that I remained behind to buy you some time. As for how I knew about you...He already predicted it." Kurome said and Najenda nodded her head. ''He? ...Akashi?'' Akame thought. "Do you really think that they will believe me that I left my own sister behind? They will never buy it." Akame said and shook her head with closed eyes. "*Then just mention Akashi Nii-sama...He has yet to return to the Capital so no one knows his whereabouts, he can be here...watching over me even right now. You just have to say that we arrived too late to save Natala and Gin.*" Kurome hugged her sister and secretly whispered to Akame''s ear. Kurome let her go and looked at her with a look in her face that said ''Please, trust me''. After a few seconds, Akame nodded her head and looked towards Natala and Gin''s bodies. "*Akame, no. There is no way they will believe us if we will take them with us, it must look like we are retreating. We will come for them later.*" Green instantly knew what she was thinking about and talked her out of it. "...Alright" Akame replied and turned around to leave while Green followed her. Before she disappeared inside the dense forest, she cast a last look at Kurome before running inside. "I must say that I am impressed by you..." Najenda said while looking at Kurome with a smile since she was now all alone in front of 3 possible enemies that could break their promise. "Yeah, you are strong, and not just in terms of fighting." The armored guy said and Kurome could imagine him all smiling under that helmet. "Don''t misunderstand, I just know what kind of person you are, General Najenda. Rebels or not, I wouldn''t trust any kind of enemy if I didn''t have information about them. Anyway, let''s continue our duel, we still need to create some damage to the surroundings to make it believable." Kurome said with a sarcastic smile before she sprinted towards her previous opponent who already got ready for her attack. ''This time, I will do my best not to hold back at all! So come at me with everything you have, Kurome!'' The armored guy thought with an excited smile under his helmet. Kurome slashed at the place with cracked armor. ''Too predictable'' He easily deflected her katana to the side and then performed thrust towards her head. ''?! He really isn''t holding back!'' Kurome thought when she dodged the spear just by a small margin but even then a little cut appeared on her cheek. ''I already knew that he will guard that place the most but it''s even harder to get through his defenses than I previously thought! He is in an advantage because he needs to protect only 1 place...then let''s force him to protect more of those places!'' Kurome thought and slashed towards his right shoulder however when he was about to intercept her attack with his spear... ''The trajectory changed?!'' He was surprised that Kurome was able to change it in the middle of her attack but the only thing she hit was his wrist. And due to the abruptly changing trajectory of her attack, it was much weaker therefore it was unable to penetrate armor. ''Still, her attack managed to leave a scratch...I was ready to protect my forearm and head but I never imagined her going for my wrist...'' The guy thought with a slightly confused expression under his helmet. He wasn''t the only one confused by this, both of his allies were confused by Kurome''s choice where to attack. They thought that she would try to find a weak point in the armor but attacking a wrist... Kurome continued her onslaught of attacks while the guy just defended himself while occasionally counter-attacking when he saw the opening in Kurome''s defense. After a few minutes of fighting... *Huff* Kurome was catching her breath since she was constantly attacking while being under the pressure of his perfect counter attacks. ''Left wrist, right wrist, left th??h, and right location under the knee. She has been constantly attacking those places which are difficult to protect at the same time. Although my Incursio was able to absorb all attacks, it''s still cracking after that onslaught.'' The guy glanced down at his armor just to see cracks in all locations he named. "Let''s end this!" He said and darted towards Kurome with incredible speed while swinging his spear overhead at Kurome. *Bang* Kurome quickly jumped to the side to dodge the attack and debris flew everywhere. That attack was strong enough to easily overpower someone like Kurome so she decided to dodge it instead of meeting it head-on. She didn''t waste any time and rushed through the curtain of dust at the previous location of her opponent and when she finally had him in sight, she quickly made a motion of attacking him while looking at the gap between his armor on his forearm. He saw through her intentions but instead of defending, he decided to attack her, thrusting the shaft of his spear towards her stomach. This time he used shaft because he was unsure if Kurome will be able to dodge this or parry it. ''Hm?!'' However, on the contrary to his expectations, her planned attack was only feint and before she could gather the momentum behind her attack, she stopped it and maneuvered around the shaft and dodge it just by a small margin while she maintained her eyes on the gap on his forearm. ''This is definitely a fake but...what location will she attack?'' He thought and got ready to intercept her last attack with his free hand. Once again, Kurome performed her last attack, the trajectory of her slash was pointing that her goal was really his forearm. ''Tch, this girl, one doesn''t know if she is just faking it or not until you can see it.'' The guy thought and moved his free hand to intercept her slash but at the moment when he was about to punch her blade away, Kurome moved her body even closer, slightly changing the trajectory of her attack towards his left th??h. *Crack* *Splash* The blade finally pierced through the cracks in the armor and caused him a small injury but the instant moment after her blade slashed his left th??h, she was kicked to the side by him. *Cough* *Cough* Kurome was out of breath while coughing and holding the place where he kicked her with her hand. Her face was slightly distorted in pain but there was still a confident smile on her face. "You are greatly using your size to your advantage. For me, it''s hard to fight someone with a small figure like you despite me being fast enough. This time, you were even able to truly injure me." The armored guy rested his spear on his shoulder while saying this with a slightly surprised tone. "You were still holding back, that''s why I was able to win. Only one of your kicks rendered me into this state..." Kurome said but this time she was smiling and was quite pleased with the result. She was able to learn a lot of things from this guy and she couldn''t wait till she can apply it but first, she needs to absorb all of it and try to incorporate it into her style. "You are still young, raise your head and hold it high and be proud of the result!" He said while giving her thumb up, Kurome could already imagine him smiling from ear to ear, revealing his teeth like an idiot. Chapter 121 - #120 Beginning of the Darkness After Kurome''s duel was over, the armored guy helped her to trash the surroundings a bit, create a few pits with his spear and other signs of a battle. "Thanks but that won''t change my mind about joining." Kurome said with a small smile while looking towards her previous opponent. "Stubborn, I already like you!" The armored guy said with a laid back voice while resting his spear on his shoulders. "Is that guy named Akashi deciding everything for you? Why can''t you decide for yourself?" The cloaked guy asked with a slightly irritated tone. "I can decide for myself but not something like this, I have no reason to leave Akashi Nii-sama''s side. Tell me one reason why I should abandon someone dear to me for joining your group." Kurome replied with a calm tone. "Of course because it is righ-" The cloaked guy took a step forward and started speaking with a strong voice but he was stopped by Najenda. "Stop, words won''t change her mind. Kurome, can you relay a message to Akashi for me? I would like to meet him somewhere. If he will agree to meet me, tell him to come 10 kilometers south of the Capital at night. He can start a fire there and I will come in an hour." Najenda said while gesturing for the cloaked guy to back off, or more like she was shooing him away. "...I will relay your message, I just hope it won''t be a trap." Kurome said while taking a few things out of her pocket and gathering dry wood and grass to start a fire. "I just want to talk to him, I promise I won''t try anything against him." Najenda replied with a grateful smile and nod. "Nah, I am hoping for your sake, Akashi Nii-sama doesn''t like traps so if you truly just want to talk, I advise you not to create any backup plan because it will only be your downfall. And I don''t want him to be angry at me for leading him into a trap." Kurome said while crunching down, trying to start a fire, it took her a few more tries before she created a spark and turned it into the fire. "I know that you have just won the duel but don''t you think it''s too arrogant from-" The cloaked guy mumbled with an annoyed tone but he was once again stopped by Najenda. "Don''t...if possible, even I don''t want to fight him. Anyway, that should be everything I wanted to tell you. We should move out before your spies arrive and see you talking with us." Najenda said and beckoned both her allies to retreat with her. Najenda waved at Kurome before leaving first and the cloaked guy just took a look at Kurome before following after Najenda while the armored guy remained for a while just to give her thumb up before following after his allies. --- "Why was she starting a fire? Was she trying to signal her position to her allies?" The cloaked guy asked while they were running away from there. "I think you are too wary of her, she isn''t like the others, Lubbock" The armored guy said to the cloaked guy named Lubbock. "And how can you be so sure?! You are always like that, Bulat!" Lubbock got rid of his hood just to reveal his shoulder-length green hair. He shook his head with a helpless smile while he was talking to the armored guy named Bulat. Bulat undid his armor and only a sword with a chain attached to the handle remained in his hand. "I fought her, there is no better way to get to know someone''s heart other than a fair clash of weapons. Maybe you were unable to feel that black-haired guy''s heart and true intentions but that''s because you aren''t a true warrior. It''s just unfortunate that we had to kill even those 2, their hearts also weren''t bad..." Bulat said with a slight regret in his voice. "Maybe their nature wasn''t bad but they were stuffing themselves with drugs and I know units full of people like them. The Empire brainwash soldiers like them so we wouldn''t be able to get them to fight for us even if they felt that it is the right thing to do. Plus we wouldn''t even be able to cure them, their life span was already small thanks to those drugs." Najenda finally spoke out. She was once general of this corrupted Empire so she knew very well the things happening behind the curtain of the dark side. Both Bulat and Lubbock looked at each other with a slightly surprised look before looking down with a pity visible in their expression. "Maybe it was better that you killed them and let them leave this world as brave fighters even if they were fighting on the opposite side. As for Kurome''s actions...I have an idea but I am not sure so let''s forget it for now. This mission can be called success but not because we killed those two but because we were able to meet Kurome''s sister and that strategist guy. Both of them might join us in the future and I also hope so." Najenda continued with a smile while looking forward with a determination in her eyes. ''Maybe he wasn''t truly there...Kurome...she has become really strong and her usage of strategies in battle, her usage of our worries against us...she is unfathomable.'' Najenda thought with a mysterious smile across her face. --- ''That should do!'' Kurome thought and nodded with a smile while looking around the clearing that was covered by scorched ground and ashes of burned things. ''I am sorry for borrowing your name in this way, Akashi Nii-sama. In the end, I still have to depend on you.'' Kurome thought with a slightly sad smile but she quickly recovered from it. ---(Around 20 minutes ago)--- Akashi and Kiyomi were on their way when Kiyomi reported seeing 3 people walking alone in the forest. Akashi asked for their description since he didn''t want to take his blindfold off and stop his training. Kiyomi immediately described those people. ''Gravekeeper, perhaps? And that blonde woman with metallic gauntlet...is that Cornelia? There is no evidence of her death so it''s possible but right now we have no time to deal with them, plus I have no reason to meddle with them.'' Akashi thought while holding his chin. "Ignore them, continue flying towards the place I mentioned before. It is only around 20 kilometers away from here. Also, don''t forget to maintain our current altitude so no one can detect us, you have sharp eyes enough to see what''s going on the ground but not all humans are able to notice us." Akashi instructed and Kiyomi just chippered before picking up her speed. ''It''s really weird how she can release cute sounds of normal birds despite her size and even fearsome appearance, of course, that doesn''t mean that she is ugly, quite contrary.'' Akashi thought with a weird expression on his face. After a few minutes of flying, Kiyomi reported that she sees 4 humans and one of them is Kurome. Akashi once again asked for the situation and their descriptions. ''I see, that must be Najenda, she knows about Kurome so she wouldn''t dare to kill her without any good reason. By what Kiyomi described to me, it looks like they just ended their fight but only Kurome and that armored guy participated in it. By the way...that armored guy might be that imperial officer who ran away from the Capital with the help of Teigu.'' Akashi thought and didn''t take any action of interfering since he couldn''t feel any killing intent in the air, despite them being really high in the sky, his senses were strengthened like never before so he would be able to feel something potent like killing intent. Not to mention that his senses were already good to begin with. Kiyomi continued describing what''s happening while flying in the circles. ''Looks like they have some kind of deal but...according to Kiyomi''s intel, Gin and Natala who we rescued in those tombs already died and are now lying down there. I was already expecting Najenda to take action since Mera said that their deal is over. She had to reduce numbers of that fearsome ?ssassination unit.'' *Sniff* *Sniff* "Is that a fire?" Akashi muttered and Kiyomi immediately explained what Kurome was doing. "Haha, this girl, I am really proud of her but at the same time I am a little angry at her using me this way." Akashi laughed a bit before calming down. He wasn''t aware of what everything happened here but he saw through Kurome''s intentions. ''Anyway, judging from her expression, she is quite proud of herself. Maybe she thinks that this is her first major problem she solved herself without my or Ichika''s protection. I should definitely not let her see me because even if I said that I just arrived, she wouldn''t believe me.'' Akashi thought and decided to trust Kurome with her actions and ordered Kiyomi to fly towards the city. She instantly complained since they have just arrived for them to leave again. *chirrup!* *chirrup!* Kiyomi released angry and revolting sounds from her beak but despite it, she still followed Akashi''s instructions. "Calm down, you will get your reward regardless." Akashi said and Kiyomi immediately started happily chippering. However, after a few minutes of flying towards the city, when it was finally in their sight or more like in Kiyomi''s sight, there was a lot of smoke coming out of there. "?! What''s going on, Kiyomi?" Even Akashi sensed the change of atmosphere when they got nearer the city. He was able to sense unusual amount of death in the vicinity and mainly he was also able to sniff once again fire but this time it was much stronger. *Chirp!* *Chirp!* Kiyomi hurriedly explained the situation in front of them. ''What?! These idiots...it must be doing of The Incineration Squad! What the hell are they thinking? They are killing more than 70% of people who have no idea about Rebels or bandits. They are just hurting themselves by doing this...they are really stupid.'' Akashi thought while Kiyomi got them above the city. "AAAAAH!" The screams of people being burned alive were heard in every direction. *sigh* "What should I do?" Akashi sighed and then muttered while listening to those screams with a calm expression, occasionally, his lips twitched a bit when he heard the screams of children. Chapter 122 - #121 Burning city *Chirp* *Chrip* Kiyomi reported what she saw some distance away from the burning city. ''A battlefield? ...Did they burn the entire city just to force those Rebels out of their fortress? They are nuts and incompetent, so much for the so-called "glorious and strong Empire". Just a bunch of good for nothings who can''t even penetrate one fortress. '' Akashi thought with furrowed brows. ''I just hope Kurome won''t do anything stupid but the way she went after she was done indicated that she won''t have time to come here, not until everyone else is dead.'' Akashi looked towards the direction where Kurome should be. His first day and sleep with the blindfold on were the worst since when he woke up he had no sense of direction but after a few days with it, he already got used to it and it wouldn''t take long before he would even be able to "see" without his eyes open. Unfortunately, he can''t disturb his training or everything will be for nothing, of course, that doesn''t mean that he can''t fight with his eyes closed. "See" refers to actually being able to see everything in its full colors, right now, he can only make outlines of the things around him. "Kiyomi, find a good spot to land at, you should be able to resist the heat of these flames, right?" Akashi said and Kiyomi instantly followed without any complaints since she knew very well the intensity of the situation. When they landed, Kiyomi quickly hid inside Akashi''s shadow, despite having smoke and flames as a good curtain to hide behind, she was still quite large and someone could see her outlines through the flames. ''This...even if they wanted to massacre everyone, didn''t they go a little bit overboard?'' Akashi thought while looking around and he couldn''t find anything else other than flames and running people who were on fire, constantly screaming in pain. ''Saving everyone or those who can still be saved is out of the question since it will look too suspicious. Plus, like they have a place to go and even if they have, the Empire might even catch them so saving only a few of them is safer for both me and them. Once Akame sees this, she will most likely defect or it will at least leave her on the edge.'' Akashi thought while walking through the flames as if it was a walk through the park. On the street, he stopped flames from eating one of the black cloaks, and then he put it on while putting on the hood just in case someone saw him. Everywhere he passed by, the flames got weaker but none of them got extinguished. "Look for survivors! We have our orders, don''t let anyone leave this city!" Akashi heard shouting and it was apparent that they belonged to The Incineration Squad. What he found interesting that he could control those flames and make them move out of his way or slow-burning but there were some flames he couldn''t completely extinguish even if he wanted to. Of course, after using his other ability to drain something''s temperature, he was able to put it out but he was unable to put it out with only his flame control alone. ''Those aren''t ordinary flames at least some of them aren''t. Anyway, looks like I have a company running around the burning town...definitely The Incineration Squad since they have flame resistance training. It''s time for the distraction.'' Akashi thought with a small smirk and summoned his other 2 bigger danger beasts. "Isuku, Orochi, I want you to cause even bigger chaos by attacking those guys that are running around and burning everything. You also don''t have to directly attack them, you can also just keep making a lot of noise for them to come after you and you can also attack them from afar. But don''t go overboard, I just need a distraction, try to act as wild as you can so they think that you are just normal Danger Beasts, alright? Therefore you can''t be too close to each other." Akashi explained to a Python-like Danger Beast of violet color with black stripes over its entire body and Gorilla-like Danger Beast with an unusual dark black fur with a few red strange markings over its face. They quickly take a look around before turning at me and with a small nod, they both dashed in the opposite direction. "Dad! Dad! Come on!" "Brother! We can''t move it, it''s too heavy! Aaah~" Just when Akashi was planning to go look into another area of the town, he heard a few screams of 2 children. The first one belonged to a boy that was shouting only out of desperation while the second one belonged to a girl who already started crying. ''Well, I need to start somewhere...'' Akashi thought and made his way towards the small house but the entrance was barricaded by the flames and fallen wooden pillars. "*sigh* Ready or not here I come..." Akashi approached the barricaded entrance with his hands in the pockets and said in a low voice before kicking out while hoping that no one is right behind the entrance. *Bang* "Wha-?!" The boy got a big scare when the entrance that was blocked until now suddenly got opened while wooden remains flew through the house. "Please help us!!" The girl immediately ran up to cloaked Akashi who just came in and she hugged his waist. "Kana! Get back here!" The boy quickly shouted at the girl with tears in his eyes. Akashi ignored the girl and let her keep hugging him while he approached the boy while dragging the girl with him. He looked at what was the boy doing and he saw the outlines of what''s happening. "...He won''t make it, the entire pillar went through his body, his bones are crushed and the only reason why he didn''t bleed out yet is that pillar is still inside his body, preventing rapid bleeding." Akashi said while taking off his hood for the kids to see his blindfold. "?! Waaah! *sob* *sob*" The girl began crying even more when she heard his words. "?! How can you say that when you are blind!" On the contrary to the girl, the boy started shouting at Akashi with an angered expression. "S-Stop Tetsu...H-He is right...I can''t feel my...entire body. I love both of you, Tetsu, Kana." The man pierced by the pillar managed to say a few weak words while looking at the ceiling with an absent look in his eyes. Both kids started crying when they heard their father''s words. The slowly dying man who suddenly heard his kids cry suddenly lost his absent look in his eyes and managed to look towards Akashi. "I don''t promise anything. They will get a choice." Akashi said while looking at the man. ''...He knew what I wanted to say. And it doesn''t feel like he is blind...maybe he is some kind of sage as the one in those stories for the kids, haha. Anyway, at least I know that he will try to save them, that''s all that matters.'' The man thought and with that, he breathed his last breath. "Dad?! Daaad!!" The boy immediately started shaking with the body of his dead father, trying to wake him up. *Steps* "Survivo-!" A man dashed inside the house and when he saw 3 people still alive, he wanted to shout to alarm others, however before he was able to finish it, a dagger pierced his throat which extremely scared the kids but after a while, they once again only focused on their father. "Let''s go." Akashi said but none of the kids moved away from their father. "...No, not until dad wakes up." The boy said with a resolute voice while tears were pouring down his cheek. "It wasn''t a question." They could only hear Akashi''s words before they collapsed on the ground, unconscious. Before taking them out of the burning house, Akashi burned the father of those kids to the ashes and gathered them into a small battle. When he was done, Akashi took each kid under his arms and when he was outside, he summoned Kiyomi. "Take them somewhere safe for now, then quickly come back here." Akashi said while putting both kids onto Kiyomi''s back. *Chirp* Kiyomi nodded her head and tried to stealthily fly from the city under the curtain of smoke. ''That man had clothes belonging to the Dark Squad, Bill''s special ?ssassination unit enhanced by the drugs. So they are working together, The Incineration Squad is burning the city while Dark Squad is looking for the survivors. Let''s hurry up and see if there are other people I can secretly save, although, it could also backfire me if I save them...Well, worries come later, for now, I should take care of that dead man.'' Akashi thought and went back to the house where he killed the man belonging to the Dark Squad and burned him so no one can find him. ------- Kurome met up with Akame and Green since both of them weren''t going fast. "Kurome, are you alright?" Akame asked while looking at Kurome''s tattered clothes. "Yeah, just a few scratches, nothing new. Anyway, I took care of the problem so no one will suspect you two or me. Are you both going towards the city?" Kurome replied while they were slowly traveling in one direction. She asked with a curious expression since she thought that their friends were inside the forest and not inside the city. "Thanks once again, Kurome. And yes, we are going towards the city since it can be said to be our safe point." Green said with a grateful expression while looking at Kurome who just nodded her head to acknowledge it. "Since when were you so strong? Did he stuff you with something...unpleasant?" Akame asked with a worried expression while looking straight into Kurome''s black eyes. "Please, have more confidence in me, big sis. And Akashi Nii-sama never forced me into anything and I am not using any drugs to enhance my strength either." Kurome replied with a gentle smile. "Instead of strength...I think that your strategy was even better than your strength, without any offense of course." Green added with an impressed smile. ''This guy...I noticed how he looks at big sis...Does he love her? Is this also the reason why he is helping her despite knowing that she is suspect in the eyes of the Empire?'' Kurome thought while examining a guy named Green more closely but her thoughts were interrupted when they finally exited the forest. "Wha-! Why is the city...on fire?" Akame muttered with an absent-minded expression while looking at the burning city in the distance. Her voice made both Green and Kurome wake up from their own thoughts and both looked in front of them just to be shocked by the burning city in the distance. "A-" Green opened his mouth but nothing came out as he only stared in confusion. "Akame, Green, you are finally here. We already thought that you are dead, your unit isn''t inside the city anymore so you don''t have to go there. I will give you directions on where your unit is instead." A man with black hair, wearing a standard Dark Squad uniform approached three of them and explained with a stoic expression. He threw a curious look at Kurome and then back at Akame but he didn''t say anything more. "Kylie? What is going on? Why is the entire city covered in flames?" Akame asked the newcomer named Kylie who was the current leader of the Dark Squad. "That was the point of our operation, our goal was to eliminate everyone affiliated with the Rebels. This way we were also able to make their army leave their fortress and meet us head-on" He said with his stoic expression while looking at the horizon on the burning city. "So you burned the entire city?! What about civilians?!" Akame turned at him and almost shouted at him with a shocked expression. "...It seems that The Incineration Squad took it a bit too far. They massacred everyone to make an example out of them." He answered with narrowed eyes. ''...Kana, Tetsu'' Akame thought about two kids she met not a few days ago, while she was looking at the city with a defeated look in her face. Chapter 123 - #122 Tetsu and Kana Akashi continued his search for the survivors inside the burning city and was able to find a few more kids around 8-12 years old. He always used Kiyomi to transport them to safety. ''...It''s no longer safe using Kiyomi to transport them out of here and I also killed some of their members so they should start getting suspicious. They will never find their bodies since I burned them but that doesn''t mean that their absence won''t be suspicious. Anyway, thanks to Isuku and Orochi''s distractions, I was able to save quite a few of those kids.'' Akashi thought while "looking" around himself. "Hm." Akashi looked up just to see Kiyomi slowly landing next to him. "Hide inside my shadow, the flames are weakening and the smoke is slowly clearing up. You will no longer be able to stealthily fly away." Akashi said and Kiyomi just nodded her head and got su?k?d inside Akashi''s shadow. Akashi was actually wondering how it feels for them to hide there and he even asked once but they just told him that it''s like they have their own world there which was completely opposite what Akashi anticipated. He thought that there is only darkness or that they see what he sees but it was definitely an interesting discovery. ''Although I don''t like to leave while I can still hear screams of some survivors, there is no way if I don''t want to be discovered. Plus I took as many kids as I could since slaughtering innocent kids is really a bit out of the line, even for the Empire. But I understand that they need to make an example out of them and also that they need to get rid of the roots...They wouldn''t want those kids to grow up and join Rebels to get revenge.'' Akashi thought and started slowly leaving and before he left the city, he stopped right near the hole inside the wall. He stretched his arm upwards and send a pillar of flames towards the sky that towered over the entire city. He kept the pillar there for a few seconds before he quickly stopped pouring energy into his hand. He immediately exited the city through the gap in the wall and started running away from the city towards the forest at full speed while holding his hood on. [Energy: 1490/1515] --- On the other side of the city, Orochi, and Isuku were rampaging, occasionally killing a few members of the Incineration Squad and members of the Dark Squad. But mostly, they were running away from them while destroying things around them. However, when they saw the pillar of flames in the distance area of the city, they started retreating back to the forest, making it look like they were afraid of the Incineration Squad''s flame spouting weapons. "Shit! We couldn''t even kill them!" One of the members said. "Don''t chase after those worthless Danger Beasts, we need to check what happened back there!" "What do you think happened, Captain?" "How should I know?! We already marked the places and storages with explosive materials but maybe we missed something. Leave a few members in this area and the rest follow me!" --- All the kids were sitting on the grassy ground while resting their backs against trees, all of them were unconscious, some of them were already found like that and some of them were knocked out by Akashi himself to prevent any further trouble. "...Mm...Kana? Kana?!" One of the rescued kids named Tetsu just regained consciousness and started looking around for his sister but when he saw her sitting next to him, resting her back against the tree while resting her head on his shoulder, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Oh? You are already up...looks like you are pretty tough for a kid of your age, how old are you anyway?" Akashi said which alarmed Tetsu who has yet to take a careful look around his surroundings since he was focused only on his sister. ''What is this?!'' Tetsu thought with a shocked expression when he saw numerous kids in the vicinity, some of them had burns on their arms but that didn''t matter since he could recognize some of them and he knew that they were from the same city. When he saw Akashi sitting in the cross-legged position, an enraged expression appeared on his face. He put Kana''s head against the tree so she wouldn''t fall and he got up just to take a nearby stick from the ground, taking it into his two hands. "...A little ungrateful aren''t we?" Akashi said with a small curious smile, still sitting with his arms folded. "You-! I know people like you! You are like those evil government officials. I won''t let you do anything to my sister! AAAH!!!" Tetsu said and then started running towards Akashi while releasing his motivating cry. "HIYAH!!" He swung the stick as if it was a sword in a horizontal motion, aiming for Akashi''s neck. Akashi dodged the stick by leaning his head backward and then when he saw the moment when Tetsu''s balance was at its most vulnerable moment after having his attack dodged, he tripped him with only the help of one hand. "Agh" Tetsu released a groan of pain when he has fallen down while holding his arm which he had fallen down on. Despite feeling the pain, he quickly stood up and tried to attack Akashi a few more times just to fall down in the same way. Only after around 20 tries, he remained to lie on the ground with a pained expression. "*sigh* Are you done, kiddo? I am not someone who is going to do something bad to you, I just saved you. And until you cool down, I won''t be giving you this" Akashi said while he took the bottle half-filled with ashes. "...W-What''s that?" Tetsu asked with a pained voice, maybe with a speck of helplessness. "I won''t tell you since it would only anger you more, but trust me, it''s something you want and something important for you." Akashi replied with a stoic expression before hiding the bottle away from Tetsu''s eyes. "..." Tetsu didn''t say anything and only had a thoughtful look on his face, thinking about Akashi''s words. ''Something I want, something important...Agh! Could it be...?!'' Tetsu felt a mild pain in the head and he just recalled the death of his father which also caused him to figure out what was inside that bottle. "You-! Give it to me! P-Please!" Tetsu outstretched his arm towards Akashi and said at first with a strong look in his face but that quickly changed when his eyes teared up when he saw Akashi''s stoic expression. "...*sigh* I guess that''s one way to calm down, at least feeling the sorrow is better than anger right now." Akashi looked at Tetsu''s face for a few seconds before he sighed and gave the bottle into his hand. . . "T-Thank you...Aren''t you blind? How were you able to dodge all of my attacks?" Tetsu said after a few minutes of complete silence. Just him lying near Akashi while hugging the bottle and hearing the birds sing. "Who ever said that I am blind? Anyway, you are quite brave to take up such beating and keep getting up despite knowing that it''s pointless." Akashi asked with a small smile while tilting his head to the side before he complimented Tetsu. "Mm...Tetsu?!! Are you alright?" Kana, Tetsu''s sister finally woke up and immediately run up to lying Tetsu, dropping on her knees. "Kana!" Tetsu''s expression brightened when he saw his sister wake up. Akashi just let them have their sibling moment. Kana suddenly stood up and approached Akashi "Um, sir...W-What happened to my brother?" She stopped right in front of him and asked with a determined face but she was constantly fidgeting. "He is stubborn one, I guess you know that very well." Akashi replied with a small smile while looking at a little girl in front of him. He already got the description of their hair color from Kiyomi. Both of them were blond and Kana had shoulder-length hair while Tetsu had short spiky hair. He also answered in this way because he saw Tetsu''s attacks. ''That kid''s form wasn''t that bad, he sure is inexperienced and let himself get attacked 20 times in the same way but he has some basics which could be only taught by a real teacher, a real swordsman. Even basics can be separated into good ones, adequate ones, and then bad ones. He has good basics so it couldn''t be anyone from such a small city, even if his own father was a guard, they have at most adequate basics and most of them are even using spears or firearms. "...Yeah, he is..." Kana could feel that Akashi''s smile was friendly and she couldn''t help but reply with a smile while blushing a bit from being embarrassed by her brother. Kana soon noticed what Tetsu was hugging and so he explained it to her. She immediately teared up but no longer made any sounds of sobbing, she only let her tears pour down her cheeks. . . After helping Tetsu with recovery from his bruises, both Kana and Tetsu nervously stood in front of Akashi who was also finally standing. "Do you two have anyone who can take care of you?" Akashi asked with folded arms. "Um, there might be someone!" Kana was the first one to reply with uncertain face. "Kana! We can''t do that, we are already indebted to her..." Tetsu said with a sad expression. "Who is ''her'' you are speaking about? You don''t need to be wary around me, whether you want to go or not is something you have to decide among yourselves." Akashi reassured them. "*sigh* Akame-neechan might be able to take care of us but I don''t know for sure." Tetsu replied with a difficult expression. ''Hm? So that''s where he has gotten those basics of swordsmanship.'' Akashi thought with a slightly surprised expression. "I wouldn''t consider Akame as an option. After all, she is together with those who burned your city and killed your father." Akashi said while shaking his head. "What?! Lies! She would never help those who did that!" Tetsu immediately started shouting with an angered expression which meant that he cares for Akame quite a lot despite knowing her for at most one week. "...You know Akame-neechan, sir?" Kana didn''t get angry and instead asked with a composed expression. "That''s right, and kiddo, I said that she is together with your enemy but I never said that she helped them to do it or that she helped them knowingly. These are two completely different things, remember that and try to be a bit calmer like your sister. If you want to swing around with a sword, you mustn''t swing it with your emotions, anger will lead you only to mistakes and impatience. I take it that she was the one who taught you how to swing around with a weapon, right?" Akashi replied to Kana before he turned his attention to Tetsu. "...That''s right but what should we do if we can''t depend on Akame-neechan?" Tetsu asked with a confused and lost expression but this question wasn''t intended for anyone to answer, it was a question out of the desperation. '' Chapter 124 - #123 Nanny ----On the road towards the Capital---- "...That''s everything that happened" Akame explained what everything happened on their side. Kurome was also traveling together with them. Of course, after a small talk between Green, Kurome, and Akame, they decided not to tell Gozuki the names of their attackers and only said that they were covering their faces. "So Gin and Natala...didn''t make it?" Tsukushi muttered with a sad expression while looking down and everyone followed her example. Despite them not being part of the team for a long time, they still were good comrades. "I see...Once we arrive at the Capital, we need to send out a unit to find Cornelia." Gozuki said while carefully observing Akame, Kurome, and Green. He was sure that Akame didn''t like the sight of the burning city but there wasn''t much he could do since it was his superiors'' plan. He was also slightly suspicious of Kurome''s presence but he didn''t bother to think about it too hard. They all looked like they had fought the difficult battle so that''s one evidence that they aren''t lying. "What?! Cora is alive?!" Both Akame and Green exclaimed in surprise. "Tell them, Najasho" Gozuki instructed Najasho to explain what happened on their side and he proceeded with his stoic expression. . . "So she is alive but she is being controlled by someone...And that someone said that if we kill him, she will also die. What a complicated matter." Green muttered with a thoughtful expression while holding his chin. "She should be alive, I was forced to cut her but I didn''t aim to kill her and with her endurance, I believe that she is still alive." Najasho frowned and said. "Why aren''t we going after her right now?" Tsukushi asked while looking at Gozuki with a pleading look in her eyes. "You are all injured, you are in no position to fight another battle plus we all will have different missions once we arrive at the Capital." Gozuki shook his head with closed eyes and explained. Although no one liked the idea of leaving Cora behind knowing that she is still alive, they had to agree that their conditions weren''t the best. -----(Inside the forest near the burned Hakuba town)----- "You have a few options on what to do right now with your life. First: If you have any relatives out there, I will safely take you to them. Second: If you want to get revenge, you can start working under me and I will take care of you but you have to be hard working. Third: You can go wherever you want and I won''t stop you. Fourth: You can commit suicide. It''s up to you, what way you will choose with your own hands." Akashi explained to all kids that have finally woke up and stood still in front of him with Tetsu and Kana standing in forward in the middle. "What--" "Do you have anyone--" Kids immediately started whispering and talking to each other since they all were from the same town so most of them knew each other. "And if we don''t necessarily want revenge? What will be required for us to do if we will go with you, sir?" Tetsu asked with a worried tone while throwing a few glances at his sister. ''I see, so he wants revenge but he still prioritizes his sister over revenge'' Akashi nodded his head with a small smile. "It''s not a necessity to want revenge to go with me. You will be ?ssigned jobs that suit you and those who want revenge will be training under me instead of working. You told me that you and your sister were selling regularly clams and other sea products, if you want, I can teach both of you about business and you will be working for me in that department." Akashi explained, making all kids gasp in surprise. Such an offer was unusual in these areas, after all, most people who need more personnel to take care of their businesses are abusing their power and usually don''t bother taking kids into their care. "Um, can we at least know your name, sir?" Kana asked while fidgeting with her fingers. "No need to know that, you will get to know once you will decide to work for me, otherwise, we will just part our ways and never see each other anyway." Akashi replied to Kana without any consideration since telling them his name could be dangerous for him. Thankfully he had his blindfold on and he was wearing just some rags. If any of those kids described his look, not many who knows him could guess that it was especially him. There are only a few people with pure red hair as him but he isn''t the only one in this world. "I will give you 30 minutes to decide..." Akashi said and started leaving. "W-Wait, where are you going?" Tetsu shouted at Akashi with a confused expression. "You are safe in this area and as I said before, you aren''t my prisoners, you are free to leave if you want to. I will come to this place in 30 minutes, take your time." Akashi didn''t stop walking and just waved his hand behind him. . After Akashi disappeared from their sight... "...That blindfold man pisses me off!" Tetsu said with an angered expression while gritting his teeth. "Tetsu, he doesn''t mean anything bad, maybe he is just awkward dealing with children. But that''s not important right now...what should we do, Tetsu?" Kana tried to calm her brother down while placing her hand on his back. "...We can''t take care of each other alone without anyone''s support. All of our savings burned inside that fire." Tetsu muttered with a hard expression. "...Kana? Do you trust him?" Tetsu glanced at his sister and after staring for a few seconds, he asked her. He knew that he was hot-headed and Kana was much better for deciding about these things. "...I think that he doesn''t mean anything bad. What is stopping him from taking us with him by force? Yet he even allowed us to leave." Kana looked towards the location where Akashi disappeared before she replied while holding her chin and looking at the ground. Kana was an extremely intelligent child for her own age but she was still inexperienced because out there exist also nobles who like to make kids feel secure, happy just to see their expression of despair once they start to abuse them. There are many sick people high in power. Fortunately for them, Akashi wasn''t one of them. "I guess you are right..." Tetsu said with absent-minded expression. ''If we will go with him, I will be able to avenge my father, and Kana will be able to work in business management which has been her- I mean our dream. To take care of a big shop with many different types of merchandise. However, I can''t expect that man to protect us for the rest of our lives, I need to get stronger for Kana''s sake!'' Tetsu thought and clenched his fist with all his strength. "Tetsu, is your name, right?" One of a few kids approached the siblings and asked them with a nervous expression. "Yeah" Tetsu turned his attention to a newcomer and nodded his head. "It looks like you know that person more than the rest of us. None of us have any other relatives so we have no idea what to do...Can he be trusted? What will you do?" The kid asked with a hesitant expression since he already heard out everyone''s opinion and nobody has any idea what to do. Tetsu was caught off guard with such a question since if he is going to tell them that they can trust him and then it turns out bad, he will be blamed for all of their misfortune. "I...I believe that he won''t do anything bad to us, so I am going with him to get stronger so I can finally protect Kana! However, please don''t take my word for it, this is our decision and everyone should make their own too." Tetsu started fidgeting but then he remembered his little "fight" with Akashi and his words thus he calmed down and answered with a calm tone. "Brother..." Kana on the other hand got embarrassed by Tetsu''s words and tried to hide her face behind her hands. After 30 minutes passed by... Akashi returned and saw that none of the kids were missing which slightly surprised him since he expected a few of them to run away from an unknown man. "I don''t know if I should praise all of you for your courage or reprimand you for your naivety. Form one row and each of you will tell me what they want to do." Akashi said with a stoic expression before he sat down on his original position while waiting for the kids to do as he said. . . After everything was done... ''Who would have thought that everyone would choose to come with me...Something must have happened when I was away, quite a big change in 30 minutes if you ask me.'' Akashi thought while glancing at Kana and Tetsu, gesturing for them to come to him. "What is it, sir." Tetsu asked while standing at attention like a soldier. "...It''s Akashi, what did you two do? You are the only one I can think of who would be able to influence everyone." Akashi said after a few seconds of staring at Tetsu who tensed up a bit under his stare despite not being able to see his eyes. "Alright, mister Akashi. That''s...we simply told them that we are going because we trust you and that they should decide themselves too..." Tetsu replied, trying to sound as much formal as he could but it was evident that he never did something like that except for politeness to his customers. "Is that all?" Akashi asked since he was sure that it wouldn''t be enough to influence them. "What else could it be?" Tetsu asked with a beaming smile and closed eyes. "I don''t...maybe boys decided to show their strong side in front of your cute sister. As for girls..." Akashi said with a small smile, making Kana blush in embarrassment, then he continued but he stopped and looked towards Tetsu once again, puzzling him. "Forget it, not possible..." Akashi finished and turned around to finish preparations for the journey. "W-WHAT?!! What was that supposed to mean?!!" Tetsu shouted at Akashi''s back but he didn''t even stop walking not to mention turning around to pay him attention. Everyone naturally heard their conversation so boys started to laugh and girls started to giggle while looking curiously at Akashi. "He-he" "Kana! Not you too! Aghh!!!" Tetsu started pulling his hair out of his head due to being the center of attention. During this small moment, kids completely forgot about the horrifying things they have seen and had their good amount of laugh. They even started thinking that going with this unknown man might not be so bad. Chapter 125 - #124 Akame and Najendas second meeting Akashi and kids prepared for the long journey in front of them since they would have to walk all the way to the nearest town. They made a few stops along their way before they finally came across the first town. *Huff* *Huff* "This...is a bit hard" Tetsu muttered while holding onto his knees. However, he was better off than others who were already sitting on the ground, catching their breath. "Stop complaining, we were just walking through some small mountains. The terrain wasn''t that bad. Even your sister isn''t complaining, she is more manly than you" Akashi said while turning around to look at everyone. ''? Is that supposed to be a compliment for me or is he trying to insult both of us at the same time...?'' Kana thought while catching her breath in silence, she didn''t even have the strength and energy to ask aloud. "Easy for you to say...you are already used to this." Tetsu grumbled while looking to the side. "Alright, all of you will wait for me here. I can''t risk you getting recognized by anyone in that town so I will be going alone to buy a few things for you." Akashi said with his hands in his pockets. "There is no way anyone would recognize us, only a few merchants might be able to do that. And are we even safe here?" Tetsu asked while looking around just to see some boulders and a few trees, it wasn''t the best location in case they would get attacked but it was definitely well hidden from the main road. "No, but this is the nearest town from the Hakuba town, therefore some of the attackers who burned your town might still be here. They also can have records of residents, anyway, there is no need for you to come with me if there is some risk of you getting recognized. I will also leave these 3 with you to protect all of you" Akashi explained and summoned Kiyomi, Isuku, and Orochi. Kids'' eyes widened in horror when they saw 3 large Danger Beasts appear out of nowhere. They wanted to run but their legs were already weak and were shaking from the exhaustion, not to mention that they were now shaking in fear. "Don''t show such expressions towards them, you owe all of them your lives, they were the ones who were helping me with rescuing you." Akashi calmly said while Kiyomi approached him and he started to pat her head. *Chirp* *Chirp* *Hiss* When they heard Kiyomi singing like a normal bird, they eased up but they once again tensed up when they heard Python-like Danger Beast. "Alright Orochi, I know you mean well but your voice is a bit creepy. At least Isuku played it safe and rather didn''t produce any sound not to scare them." Akashi said with a helpless smile while looking at Orochi. upon hearing Akashi''s words, Orochi could only keep his head down with sad air enveloping him. Akashi introduced 3 of his Danger Beasts and explained that unless they will try to hurt them, they won''t make a move against them. He also let braver kids like Kana and Tetsu mount Kiyomi and play together with her. After an hour, Akashi came back together with a few horses and a quite big carriage. Enough to hold more than half of the kids inside while the rest could sit next to the driver position. "Ufff, I thought you were intending for us to walk all the way to the Capital on our feet." Tetsu sighed in relief with a small smile. "I wanted to but your stops every few minutes are quite annoying. With such speed, it would take a few years for us to get there." Akashi replied and threw a few bags with supplies inside the carriage. He could store the supplies inside his inventory but letting these kids see some supplies of food and water is better than have them keep worrying and asking about it. ----3 Days later, Akame''s group---- Akame and others already arrived at the Capital a day ago and they spent rest of the yesterday resting. It was currently morning and they have a meeting inside the palace. "Najasho" Gozuki called out while reading a few reports. "Yes" Najasho replied and got up from the chair and approached Gozuki. "I know it''s abrupt and might even seem like a waste of time but your mission is to go back and track down Cornelia and those 2 guys with her. A few people from Bill''s unit will be going with you, they are fast, strong and have high stamina, they won''t drag you down. You are their new leader, they are at your disposal." Gozuki explained with a slightly annoyed expression before handing a few papers to Najasho with more details about his mission. "Understood, I will read through everything and prepare myself to be ready to move out right after the lunch." "Can''t even one of us go with the leader?" Tsukushi asked with a worried tone. "No, I already told you that everyone will have separate missions. Najasho is more than enough for this, he already fought this enemy once so he won''t fail, right?" Gozuki replied before asking while looking at Najasho. "Last time, I was focusing on getting others to the safety due to the number disadvantage, if I will be able to focus solely on killing my enemies, there won''t be any failure" Najasho replied while nodding at Tsukushi who finally dropped the matter with a small sigh. "Akame" Gozuki called out. "Yes" She replied but there was visibly less enthusiasm in her voice. "Your mission is to ?ssassinate this woman, she is a dangerous ?sset to Rebels and she is also a traitor. Used to belong to us." Gozuki said and handed Akame the drawing of the said woman. When Akame saw the drawing, her eyes widened a bit in surprise, and Green who also saw the drawing was similarly surprised but he didn''t let it be seen on his face. "What is it? Do you already know former General Najenda?" Gozuki asked with narrowed eyes which made Green tense up as he slowly moved his hand towards his weapon. "No, I am just surprised that she is a deserter and was able to live on for so long." Akame shook her head and replied completely naturally. ''...She really used to be a general...The things she had said must have been true, I need to talk to her more! I don''t see the reason why would she desert Empire from such a high position if she truly didn''t have a good reason like for example what she was previously telling us.'' Akame thought and while looking at the drawing attentively. "Don''t underestimate her, she wasn''t the General just for show. Even if she is now in a weakened state, she is still strong." Gozuki warned her when he saw how she was looking at the drawing suspiciously too long. "...I am going to bury her!" Akame deformed the drawing by clenching her hand and said with dull eyes devoid of any emotions. ''...Looks like I was worrying over nothing.'' Gozuki thought with a smile when he saw Akame switching into her "killer" mode without any problem. ''Ufff, for a moment I thought a fight will break out right here right now...Thankfully, I still got some time to live. Anyway, Akame was able to shake off Gozuki''s suspicion.'' Green thought with closed eyes and wiped his sweaty hand that was ready to grab his weapon just a few seconds ago. Gozuki gave others their mission and everyone parted ways after lunch inside the palace. . . . Akame with help of horse got to the location where she was supposed to meet with Imperial spies. The spies told her that Najenda was usually within the fortress among the Rebel army but there were times when she went into mountains with only 1 bodyguard. The entrance to the mountains was guarded but that wouldn''t pose a problem for Akame. She got near the entrance and then jumped out of her hiding, surprising two soldiers guarding the entrance. They didn''t have any time to react to her surprise attack, however, when Akame was about to draw her Kiriichimonji from the sheath and cut their heads off, she stopped and only hit their necks with her sheath, successfully knocking them out. ''...I didn''t come here to kill, I came here for answers! I will no longer blindly abide by the Empire''s orders!'' Akame thought while looking at two unconscious guards before she turned around, entering the mountains filled with trees. . . "So you came...I am a little surprised at how early you decided to come considering our encounter happened only a few days ago." Najenda said with a light cigar in her mouth while sitting near the campfire in front of a little wooden cottage. "My mission is to kill you so I didn''t exactly come here out of my own free will." Akame replied while approaching Najenda and a cloaked figure sitting next to her. "Oh? That''s quite a good coincidence...So? What are you going to do?" Najenda asked with a smile while enjoying her cigar. "I came here seeking answers. I don''t want to fight anymore unless I truly know what I am fighting for." Akame replied but her guard never eased up since she still didn''t trust them. "You say all that while looking like you are ready to fight at any moment. Come here and sit opposite to us, we can talk if that''s what you truly want. Also..." Najenda said with a smile and pointed with her hand at free space near the campfire and then also gestured to a cloaked figure next to her to get rid of the cloak. "By the way, this is Bulat. You have already met him and clashed weapons with him." Najenda introduced her companion to Akame and she just nodded with a cautious expression. ''Bulat...100 Man Slayer Bulat. If we clashed weapons together, he must have been the one in that armor, he has an almost identical physique to that armored man from before. No wonder I had such a hard time fighting him while evading Najenda''s shots from her own weapon.'' Akame thought with furrowed brows and sat down near the campfire while keeping her weapon on her th??hs. ----Around 50 kilometers away from the Capital, on the main road---- "Elder brother Akashi! Are we planning to stop at the inn or are we planning to travel through the entire night? Most of the girls would like to take a bath already, it has been 2 days..." Kana''s head peeked out of carriage''s cover on the driver''s side and she asked while hugging Akashi''s neck with her small arms and resting her chin on Akashi''s shoulder. "...*sigh* Kana, aren''t you acting a bit intimate, considering that we know each other only a few days?" Akashi didn''t answer her question and instead asked his own question with a slightly tired expression. "I don''t think so...You have protected us so many times that I already forgot the number, therefore I trust you." Kana said with an innocent voice and a beaming smile. "...We can stay overnight in one town that''s only a few kilometers away from here. However! This time, I won''t be keeping watch over you or help you in any way neither will I do any of your strange requests! I am not your nanny." Akashi said with a stern tone while pressing his index finger to Kana''s forehead. "But that wasn''t my idea and it was because we had to clean ourselves in the river, the girls didn''t want boys to peek so they requested your presence." Kana protested while putting her all strength to push Akashi''s index finger back. "Whatever, I don''t care whose idea it was, just relay what I just said to all girls." Akashi replied. ''Who would have ever thought that 13 years old girls are afraid of boys peeking on them... the biggest irony is that they wanted ME to stand on watch, even when I offered to summon Kiyomi, they said that they aren''t sure if she would be able to comprehend what''s her task. I hate kids...I guess I shouldn''t say that when I have a daughter of my own. I just hope none of them will talk about it since many people could misunderstand.'' Akashi thought and if he didn''t have his blindfold on, his eyes would be completely dull and lifeless. Chapter 126 - #125 Cat and mouse "Please, one by one. Don''t push or you will be chased away!" One of the guards near the first checkpoint shouted while maintaining numerous people trying to enter the Capital''s territory in order. The queue was extremely long and Akashi''s group came quite late. ''Looks like more and more people are relocating to the Capital...poor souls, they don''t even know that their life will be even worse there. On the other hand, I don''t pity them since it also means more work for me to do, I can''t accommodate too many people and since my territory isn''t that bad to live in, a lot of people will try to get there. I already had to regulate the migrations of people from other territories because of too little available space.'' Akashi thought while sitting on the driver position of the carriage. All kids were already wearing cloaks and were hiding their faces, making them look quite suspicious. "Wait here, Kana and Tetsu, take over the reins." Akashi said and jumped down on the ground. "W-Where are you going, Elder brother?" Kana asked but refrained from using his name since he warned them not to use it in public. "Talk to the guards, the queue won''t be moving any time soon so don''t worry, it won''t take long." Akashi replied and advanced along the queue, gathering the attention of many people, and some of them even started shouting at him. "What the hell is going on here!" One of the guards immediately arrived due to commotion and shouted while hitting the ground with the shaft of his spear to gather attention. "He is skipping the queue!" Someone from the crowd of people shouted while pointing at Akashi. "Why are you disturbing the queue? Everyone has to go through this checkpoint fairly so you can''t skip anyone even if you are alone and have no carriage with you. Now, go back before I will be forced to chase you away!" The guard shouted at Akashi with a slightly tired expression but Akashi didn''t even stop walking and kept on walking towards the guard. "Hey! I get that you are blind but don''t tell me you are also deaf! Get back already!" The guard moved in Akashi''s path and pointed the tip of his spear at him but despite this, Akashi didn''t stop, making all people gasp in shock while guard narrowed his eyes. Just when Akashi was about to walk into a shaky tip of the spear, he gently put it aside with his finger, shocking the guard. The guard wanted to quickly retreat but before he could, he felt Akashi''s hand in his pocket and then he heard his words. "Take me to the captain of this checkpoint. You don''t want people or your colleagues to see you taking bribes, right?" Akashi said while passing by the guard and he continued walking towards the tents in front of the queue. "Huh?" The guard put his hand into his pocket just to feel a coin and by the size, it must have been a gold coin itself! "What are you all looking at?! Don''t cause any more ruckus!" The guard said and turned around. He didn''t dare to take the coin out of his pocket in front of so many people so instead, he followed after Akashi like a loyal dog. ''He gave me entire gold coin just for taking him to the captain, I believe that captain won''t reprimand me for this, maybe I will also get a promotion!'' The guard thought with a happy smile on his face. ''...So simple but it''s easiest to work with people like him. In this era, everyone needs to be selfish, especially weak and poor people, they have no energy or strength to spare for helping others. I even quite like people like him, as long as you have something to offer, you are free to do what you want to do but I wouldn''t dare to entrust him any secret.'' Akashi thought with a small smile while keeping his head low. "Captain, this man wants to talk to you." The guard that escorted Akashi said once they entered the biggest tent. "Fuck, how many times have I said not to disturb me unless necessary!" The captain sitting at the table raised his head and once he saw "blind" man he immediately reprimanded the guard. "I want to pass, right now, without any checkups!" Akashi said and threw a sack full of gold on the table, making a few gold coins spill out of it on the table. "Wha-" Both men''s jaw dropped down when they saw the number of gold coins. The captain recovered faster than the guard who arrived with Akashi, he was still in his fantasies, spending the money lying on the table in front of him. The captain looked at the money before glancing at Akashi with a complicated expression. "Don''t even think about that pal, just think about it... from where could I have gotten so many gold coins? Steal it? Small chance. Don''t be too greedy or you might lose your hands." Akashi could see through his intentions so he warned him with a cold tone. "?!" The captain''s eyes widened in shock before he nodded, completely putting aside Akashi''s threat. While the guard woke up from his fantasies only after hearing Akashi''s threat which completely shocked him how easily and calmly he could threaten the captain of the entire checkpoint. ''This guy...I can feel glaring daggers at him even though he has that blindfold...creepy. I better just take what he is offering, I just need to give a small part of the money to that idiot who escorted him here and no one will know about this bribe.'' The captain thought and quickly decided before taking the action. "You, go back with this gentleman and let him pass without any complications! Here is my permission, after you are done go back to your post." The captain took the sack of coins and ordered his subordinate while nodding at me with a grateful look. He then took a piece of paper from the drawer and handed it to the guard. "Yes, sir!" The guard saluted while doing his best to tear his eyes away from the sack in Captain''s hands. The guard escorted Akashi and the rest of his group inside the carriage through the checkpoint without any problems, except for some people shouting that it''s not fair but they were quickly calmed down by other guards. "Whoaa, so this is the Capital?" Kana who was sitting next to the Akashi at the driver''s position muttered while looking around like a country bumpkin, however, she wasn''t the only one, most of the kids peeked out of the carriage just to take a quick look around while local people were looking at them like on idiots. "*Don''t let this image of mighty and glorious city fool your mind. You aren''t safe even if you are inside this city, you would do well to remember that*" Akashi whispered to Kana when they finally passed through the enormous gate, finally entering the Capital. Kana and Tetsu looked at each other before they nodded their heads with determined expressions. --- Once someone passed through the gate, they could see a small pub right on the side beyond the gate. There, a woman with short blonde hair with two long tufts that frame the sides of her head and golden eyes was sitting at the table, watching everyone passing through the gate. She was wearing a revealing outfit with a black tube top and scarf around her neck. Overall she was a curvaceous woman and her cleavage was gathering a lot of attention but most people seemed to know her already as no one dared to approach her and flirt with her. "Ugh" The said woman ?r??n?d while gulping down the remaining beer inside her mug. ''"Try to look out for any potential members, strong, strange people. Or people who might know something" She said...easier said than done. Sometimes, she has the craziest demands.'' The woman thought while crossing her legs, to find more comfortable position. ''Well...At least there will be apparently a new member joining us in a few days. Heh, I heard it''s a cute girl from Lubbock. Anyway, that should be enough for toda- Hm?'' The woman stretched out her arms while yawing but before she could stand up, she noticed a new carriage passing through the gate and she immediately spotted a few kids peeking from inside it. This garnered her attention since it was very rare to see so many kids being transported at the same time. ''Who is that driver? Is he a human trafficker? Well, I didn''t have any action since the morning, I might as well take a look at this case.'' The woman thought and continued sitting while stealthily observing the carriage. Akashi''s senses have gotten much sharper since he began his training with the blindfold and he could feel that someone was eyeing him or carriage itself. ''Person who is currently watching me must be very experienced, I have no idea from which direction they are looking at me. They are also good at hiding their malicious intentions which makes it even harder to discover them. Not to mention that there are simply too many people inside the Capital to discover which person is it.'' Akashi thought and decided not to take any shortcuts and instead he took some detours into streets where people don''t usually gather. The woman was carefully watching everything from a safe distance on the roofs of the Capital. However, when Akashi''s carriage took a sharp turn to the right behind the building where she was currently staying on, she was forced to jump over to another roof but when she got the carriage in her sight once again, it wasn''t moving a bit. ''What''s this? Why stopping in the middle of nowhere? I can tell that those kids are still inside but...?! Where is that man?!'' The woman thought with a confused expression. "Enjoying your creeping on little kids?" The voice came from behind her which made her body snap around, looking at the red-haired man wearing a cloak and blindfold with wide-open eyes in surprise. ''I was too focused on those kids and carriage but to think that he would be able to pinpoint my location so easily, he must be really strong...'' The woman thought while taking one step back with her right leg. "Ha-ha, you must be joking, of course not! I am into ?du?ts, by the way, hi! I haven''t greeted you yet!" The woman replied with a forced laugh and an "innocent" smile. "Are you saying that you weren''t following the kids but me? I am flattered." Akashi replied, playing along with her despite his voice being devoid of any emotions. ''What should I do? He is obviously just playing with me...There is no going back now. I can''t fight him since I have no idea how strong he is or who he even is!'' The woman thought with a complicated expression while looking to the side on the ground. "Well, I would like to talk more with you but I forgot to put out the fireplace at my place, see you later~ Lionel!" The woman said with an apologetic expression while seductively pouting before she shouted one word and her hair became longer and she gained lion ears, tail, and claws. ''?! He is dangerous!'' Due to having her Teigu activated, her senses were enhanced to a much higher level and she could feel that behind that blindfold and cloak was hiding a monster. She couldn''t really feel any murderous aura from him but she could feel his strong fiery aura which was more than enough alone for her to know that she should flee. She quickly jumped away at another roof, she covered numerous meters with just one jump, indicating that her strength was enhanced by a lot. ''Hm? She is similar to the Gravekeepers in their transformation but they weren''t using any tools to transform. Of course, the difference between those two is still visible since her transformation isn''t too much beast-like as of those Gravekeepers. Yet it looks like her physical abilities are enhanced even more than of those Gravekeepers.'' Akashi thought with a curious expression before he quickly jumped after her, following her. And this is how cat and mouse game began. Chapter 127 - #126 Leone ''?! He is able to keep with me despite me choosing difficult terrain and annoying obstacles?!'' The woman thought with a shocked expression while occasionally glancing behind her just to see Akashi slowly getting near her. It would only take some time before he would catch up to her if she wouldn''t have such a big head start at the beginning, she would have already been caught. "Fireplace, is it? I don''t mind going with you." Akashi shouted at her so she could hear him. "You are real gentleman for wanting to escort me but I don''t usually invite guys I have just met into my house!" She replied while changing her strategy from running on the roofs to running among the people walking on the streets. "No need to invite me in, I am content with waiting outside. You still have some time to think about it before I will catch you and I will no longer feel the obligation to hear you out first!" Akashi shouted with a small smile across his face, he was quite enjoying this little tag game. However, he was taking this so lightly just because he knew that she had no bad intentions towards those kids. Also, he would be lying if he would say that she doesn''t intrigue him, mostly the tool that enables her to transform partly into a beast. ''...He is telling the truth. He is gradually getting closer to me despite me having an advantage in overcoming tricky obstacles by using all 4 of my limbs together with claws. Wherever there is some time without any obstacle, he closes in on me by a lot. I have no chance of getting away from the Capital with him on my back. Neither I can lead him to our hideout inside the Capital just to have some chance in ambushing him with traps.'' The woman thought with an annoyed expression as she slowly began to hate the man running after her due to him concerning her like this. She wasn''t a big fan of this game. She liked chasing her pray and ambushing it but she totally hated if the roles were reversed which was happening right now. "Grrr, I hate your guts! Catch me if you can and I will talk!" She shouted back while doing zig-zags on the streets full of people. She was leaning forward, trying to keep her hidden inside the crowd. ''She is smart, if I was using my sight as my main sense, I would eventually lose her inside that crowd of people. Unfortunately for her, I am already locked on her, unless she will run more than 50 meters away from me, I will always be able to tell where she is hiding.'' Akashi thought with a small smile and jumped up back on the roofs to get better "sight" or at least make her think like that. The woman who saw that used her chance to blend in with the crowd and started slowly walking in the direction from where she just came from, trying to fool Akashi. ''Damn, even if I am able to see outlines of things and people, there is simply too many to recognize which person is that woman. I would have really lost her if I was only relying on my sight alone.'' Akashi thought with a smile while observing the crowd at the front while the woman was already behind. When she finally disappeared behind the corner leading to the dark alley, Akashi stopped looking at the crowd and slowly went after her while she had no idea about this. "*sigh* This guy gave me quite a scare, I have to report this to the boss" The woman muttered in a low voice while stretching her back and arms. When she was at her most vulnerable moment, she felt something nearing her shoulder, making her eyes wide open in shock. She quickly reacted and caught Akashi''s hand while throwing him over her shoulder. "?!" She stared in shock at Akashi who performed a few flips in midair to gain balance and then landed on the ground unharmed. ''I intended to break his arm or even tear it off! This guy''s physical capabilities aren''t definitely any weaker than Bulat''s!'' Tho woman thought while observing Akashi''s movements with a cautious expression. "Tag, you are ''it''." Akashi said to ease a mood by a bit. He just wanted to know who she is working for, although he already had some guesses in mind. "...*sigh* What do you want?" The woman sighed and asked while keeping her defensive pose. She was aware that she wouldn''t get another chance in running away and she still wanted to try her luck by talking since she felt how Akashi is dangerous. If she had to abide by her senses, she probably has only 10% of getting alive from the fight with him and her senses are very good including her 6th sense. "Why were you following me and my carriage? Also, it would help if you could tell me your name but if you are planning on giving me a fake one, don''t even bother." Akashi asked as he leaned against the wall with his arms folded. "Those kids...Are you a human trafficker?" She didn''t like this feeling of helplessness so she replied with her own question instead of just obediently answering. "? Do you think that any random human trafficker is as strong as me? If I needed money there are many other ways how to make them other than transporting annoying kids." Akashi asked with a confused expression. He was aware that she didn''t want to obediently answer so he decided to give her some space. If she wouldn''t talk even then, he would be forced to use other means. "Well, I certainly don''t hope so... You call them annoying, so where are you taking them and why bother?" She asked with a small smile while scratching back of her head. "Ehm, have we forgotten who is asking questions here, lion girl? Don''t be too greedy after getting one slice of the cake. Now, tell me why you were following me..." Akashi replied with a harsher tone. "I was curious about where are you taking those kids. Isn''t that obvious?" She replied with an innocent smile. "If you are so curious, I can take you together with them to my house" Akashi replied with folded arms. "I see...Well, I am not that type of girl, sorry handsome." She said with a teasing tone while turning Akashi''s "offer" down. "I take it that you are with Najenda, right?" Akashi decided to stop this little act between them and went straight to his goal. "?! Who?" Her eyes widened for split second but then confused expression appeared on her face. She was able to cover it very well but she couldn''t hide the increase of her heartbeat from Akashi. "...Do you know what''s the biggest obstacle in improving all of your senses?" Akashi asked after looking at her for a moment without saying anything. "..." She didn''t answer and just continued cautiously observing Akashi. "Your eyes, for me you see, the strongest sense is sight. Most people believe only in things they can see with their own eyes, in a fight if their opponent just suddenly disappears, they are instantly shocked trying to find them with their eyes instead of focusing on smelling or hearing their enemy. Why? Because sight is much stronger than smell and hearing, it has a wide field of view, being able to see a lot of things at the same time which is very convenient but it can also distract people. Just a few people can use all of their senses at the same time in the battle but those who can are very seasoned warriors that won''t be surprised by any moves their opponents will make." Akashi explained with a content smile. ''...I already guessed that he isn''t blind and that''s the sole reason why I even tried to mask my shocked expression despite him wearing a blindfold, unfortunately, the idea of him using that blindfold only to train his other senses never crossed my mind. He must have heard an increase of my previously stable heartbeat. If I wouldn''t have chosen such a quiet alley, I would have been able to fool him. Tsk!'' The woman was a little shocked by how much she failed here. "On which side are you?" She suddenly asked while looking at Akashi with furrowed brows. "None, I am on my side, on my family''s side. People are selfish creatures that usually only think about themselves and their close people. But you can say ''Hi'' to Najenda for me. Now, off with you before I reconsider my opinion of having a lion on dinner. Also, don''t bother me anymore." Akashi said and nodded his head towards the lively street. "Grrr" She grunted but still turned around while slowly leaving the alley. ''To think he would just let me off like this...and I was already prepared for a tough fight...'' She thought but before she left the alley, she suddenly stopped in her steps and glanced back at Akashi. "Name''s Leone and haven''t you left those kids alone? Shouldn''t you go back fast?" She suddenly introduced herself and asked with a worried tone. She completely forgot about those kids because of that entire chase. "I guess you need to know my name if you are to say ''hi'' for me to Najenda. I am Akashi, nice to meet you. And don''t worry about those kids, I have my ways, I wouldn''t bother extending this useless chase if I had to leave them unguarded." Akashi replied with a slightly provoking smirk. "...Do as you see fit." She said and entered the main street, blending in with the crowd. ''What the hell was that supposed to mean? "Extending useless chase"? Anyway, his name sounds familiar, I just can''t put my finger on it. I will just ask the boss after I return but I still better check on those kids. However, he doesn''t look or feel like a bad person.'' Leone thought with a slightly curious expression while trying to recall any memories tied with the name Akashi but she gave up after a while. She quickly went back to the location where the carriage with kids was left. . . . *sigh* ''Looks like they are alright. I can feel...some things inside that carriage together with those kids. It feels like danger beast presence but it doesn''t make any sense since I would have already smelled blood or feel fear from those kids, weird. Anyway, they are alright and I already learned my lesson so I won''t follow them and just decide to trust that man named Akashi. He called them annoying but there was a speck of tenderness in his voice so I can tell that he isn''t like those nobles who try to lure kids in with their kind looking faces just to tear those faces off to reveal their fangs.'' Leone thought with a small satisfied smile when she arrived at the same roof where Akashi found her and when she discovered that all kids are safe. ''Anyway, Akashi...Akashi. Haven''t boss mentioned that name a few times? Hmm, well, whatever. The night is still young so I will go for a few more drinks before returning to hideout!'' Leone stretched her back a few times while throwing other worries aside. The cat smile instantly appeared on her face when she thought of more beer. She still had no idea that once she would return and report this to Najenda, she would be reprimanded for creating an unnecessary dispute with Akashi without any provocation from the other side. Chapter 128 - #127 Spy or not? Akashi returned back to the kids and resumed his way towards his territory. "Stop! Show us what''s inside your carriage." The guard at the entrance to the Phoenix family''s area stopped Akashi''s group with a stern expression. It was sort of another checkpoint but it was Phoenix family''s own regulation and not instituted by the Capital itself. Akashi only let people guard here who were already working for his family at least for a few years. "How about you just let us pass?" Akashi asked with a slightly changed voice just in case while handing the guard sack of gold coins. He remembers the face of this guard but he wasn''t sure if the guard itself can recognize him just by his voice alone. He was currently wearing a hood since he wanted to test a little his "loyal" guards. The guard looked at the sack filled with gold coins before looking around if anyone is watching before he leaned forward and whispered. "*How about I report you to Phoenix family? I don''t care which rich young master you are but this is Phoenix family''s territory and you will abide by their rules if you want to enter. Now, show me what''s inside that carriage or leave!*" The guard threw the sack back at Akashi before giving him a glare. "And will that report grant you hundreds of gold coins?" Akashi asked with a slightly angered tone. ''What the hell is he transporting?!! Hundred of gold coins...If I could just let this man pass, I can secure future for my family...NO...I mustn''t, my family already lives in one of the best areas and my pay is also good. My family practically doesn''t need money right now, plus I am slowly getting richer without facing any danger. Not to mention how much I owe Phoenix family for saving me and my family from famine.'' The guard thought and at first, he was considering the offer, letting just one harmless man pass by to make a lot of money but his consciousness didn''t let him think about it for too long. "You don''t have to care about that. Just decide quickly and don''t block the traffic." In the end, this was his answer. He wanted the person in front of him to disappear quickly before he would reconsider his offer. Akashi smiled under his hood and flipped a particular golden coin with silver letters on it towards the guard and the guard instantly recognized it and looked at Akashi with a surprised expression. However, despite seeing the item only close members of secret Phoenix organization could own, it could also be stolen so he checked the silver name on the coin. ''Akashi? Wait, this coin is a bit different from mine, only the highest members can own this type of coin but there is slight difference even between them. The Phoenix engraved on it has 4 wings instead of 2, if I remember correctly from the superior, there is only one coin of this type...'' The guard thought before he raised his head with a shocked expression and wide-open mouth. "I-I" He was stuttering due to him remembering what he just said a few seconds ago to the leader of the entire organization. "It''s fine, will you make a little exception for me? I don''t want bystanders to see what''s inside." Akashi said with a small smile and without a changed voice while extending his hand to get his coin back. "*O-Of course, sir! I wish you a good rest of the day.*" The guard whispered and then flipped Akashi''s coin back in the same way as him which also served as sort of "password" that they are truly members of the said organization. Akashi nodded and urged horses to start moving again when the guard stepped aside. "Good job with passing the test, I will mention this to your superior, Ryuu" Akashi said while passing by him and secretly throwing a smaller sack of gold coins at him which stunned him but he quickly reacted and hid it. *sigh* ''Fortunately, I didn''t take that offer.'' The guard thought while watching Akashi''s carriage. The sweat was pouring down his back. ''Anyway, to think that I would get a chance to talk to the leader himself...I should have thanked him for everything but I didn''t want to waste any more of his time. Wait! How does he know my name?!! I never showed him my coin!'' The guard stared at the carriage with a shocked expression before his colleague woke him up. "Hey Ryuu! Don''t slack off, there are people who want to pass too!" "Hm? Y-Yeah, sorry!" He replied and shook his head before returning to his job. --- ''It looks like everything is going well here. Guards aren''t slacking off and neither they are accepting any bribes. But of course, I can''t speak for everyone and I can''t completely say that there are completely no criminals in my territory. Hm?'' Akashi thought while driving the carriage towards his residence before he noticed a small disturbance. In front of the pub, 2 men started shoving each other before it broke into a fight. ''Where are the guards? The only explanation I can come up with is that they were just here a few seconds ago but went to check other areas or they are simply slacking off. It would be great coincidence if that was the case but it''s not impossible and I certainly hope so because I would feel like an idiot for just praising the guards for not slacking off. Anyway, this is my territory so if guards aren''t in sight, I have to act like one...'' Akashi stopped the carriage and told the kids to wait once again. They weren''t exactly happy for another stop but Akashi ignored them and quickly made his way towards the pub. "Stop fighting you two, I already called guards! If they see you, you will go to prison. You can still stop and just say that you both tripped!" One woman among the crowd around those men fighting said. Those men already had a few bruises but if guards didn''t see anything, they could certainly just leave. "Don''t worry, although I am not in working hours, I will stop them before they will cause any more damage!" A young lady with amber eyes and with auburn hair tied in ponytail said with a righteous voice but before she could move in between those 2 men, someone dashed between them ahead of her. That person was Akashi who caught them by their necks. He raised both of them above the ground before he slammed them to the ground with their backs first, making them groan in pain. He quickly tied their hands and legs with his wires before they could recover from the blow. "Hey! What is going on there?!" The guards already started shouting from the distance while running towards the pub. Akashi reported what he saw and other witnesses had no choice but to testify what he said even though they didn''t want to cause problems for those drunk men. They didn''t harm anyone else so they deemed it was a bit harsh to send them to prison but they also knew that it was their own stupidity for starting a fight in public. "Thank you for helping us...Since you two didn''t cause any damage to the pub, you will only spend 3 days inside the prison cell to sober up and think about what you have done. If you have any dispute between yourselves, apply for the duel in the arena and don''t disturb public order! Take them, guys!" Most likely the leader of the group of guards thanked Akashi before he turned to the tied 2 men. His subordinates took both guys by their arms, dragging them away. After that, the leader of that group did his best to disperse the crowd of people. Akashi decided that there is nothing else to do and he also confirmed that those guards weren''t slacking off since they came from the area they are supposed to guard too. "Wait for a minute, please!" While Akashi was walking back to the carriage, he heard a feminine voice behind him calling out to him so he stopped and turned around. He saw a young lady in a green dress, the exact young lady who wanted to interfere that fight. What was the most distinguished about her was that she was holding a leash with what resembled a dog behind her. "Yes? Is something the matter?" Akashi asked with a calm tone while observing the thing on that girl''s leash since it gave him a strange feeling. He could tell that it wasn''t an ordinary pet. Her pet returned the look at Akashi and stared back at him with a confused look in its face. "Ah, no, I just wanted to thank you for what you have done! Thanks to you, they will only have to spend 3 days inside the prison instead of more days in case they broke something or hurt anyone." She said with a beaming smile and a little blush crept up on her cheeks. ''What''s this girl''s problem? She is a bit strange but since she is so polite, I have no reason to ignore her or tell her off.'' Akashi looked weirdly at her. "I see, no need to thank me. I simply did what was right." Akashi replied with a small smile while showing part of his face under the hood. *Gasp* The girl immediately gasped when she saw Akashi''s blindfold. "Y-You were able to subdue them so flawlessly while being blind?! Ah, I am sorry for my overreaction." She exclaimed but she also quickly apologized since she felt it was uncalled for, calling Akashi blind so casually. "...I am experienced" Akashi replied shortly since he didn''t feel a need to explain himself that he isn''t really blind. "You see, I am from Imperial guards, don''t you want to apply? I can tell my superior about your skills and you might be able to skip the procedure of joining!" She closed in on Akashi and caught his hand and asked him with an excited look in her face. ''Hmm, what is Imperial guard doing here? Is she spy?'' Akashi thought. He already wanted to excuse himself but he decided against it when he heard that she is within Imperial guards. "Hmm, I don''t know, maybe. Tell me, you don''t look dressed as Imperial guard so I guess you aren''t here in working hours, right?" Akashi asked without minding her still holding his hand and being quite close. "That''s right, I am here because I heard that this area of the Capital is very beautiful so I decided to go for dinner here. By the way, I am Seryu and this is Koro-chan! Would you like to come with me?" She said everything extremely quickly while she also introduced herself and her pet. I looked at her pet named Koro before I looked back at her with a smile on my face. "Alright, can you wait here for me, I still have a matter to attend to. It will take at most 30 minutes. After that, I will come back here and take you to a good place. After all, it''s better to have a local show you around." Akashi said while finally shaking away from her grip on his hand. "Alright, that sounds good! But...may I know your name before you leave?" She replied with an excited smile before she asked with a slightly awkward expression since she probably thought that Akashi would introduce himself after hearing her own introduction. "...I will tell you after I get back, you can guess in the meantime! In case you guess my name right, I will pay for all food you and your pet eat today." Akashi said and started walking toward his carriage. "Huh?" Seryu tilted her head to the side in confusion before thoughtful expression appeared on her face as she tried her best to think of a good fitting name. While Koro who heard Akashi''s words instantly looked at Seryu with a pleading look in its eyes. Chapter 129 - #128 Speechless "Elder brother Akashi, was that your girlfriend?" Kana asked with a teasing smile. ''Finally, a chance to see him embarrassed!'' Kana thought and other girls who heard Kana''s question immediately pricked up their ears while boys looked outside of the carriage to take a look at the so-called girlfriend. "Curiosity killed the cat, do you know this proverb, kids? And no, I have just met her but I need to drop you off at my place and return so I won''t be around for you for a few hours at most." Akashi replied. "So you are saying that you will ditch us so you can go on a date?" This time, Tetsu asked with a slightly upset tone but it was apparent that he was just playing it. "...Yes" Akashi didn''t want to play this game with them any longer so he just confirmed it with a casual smile. ''This guy! Ugh...'' Tetsu rolled his eyes. After spending some time with Akashi, he already knew that he was just trying to get rid of them without explaining himself. Upon hearing Akashi''s words, a few kids looked down and their mood worsened a bit so Tetsu worked on explaining things in Akashi''s stead. Akashi obviously noticed this but he let Tetsu do this job. It couldn''t exactly be taken as Tetsu working for him already but it was the beginning. It was a small test on how he can solve minor problems in Akashi''s stead, after all, Akashi can''t pay attention to everything. Akashi already included the guards of the entrance to his residence into his organization so he just showed them the coin and they immediately let him in without demanding him to take off his hood. "Who was that? Why did you let unknown carriage inside?" The maid who was working in the garden immediately ran up to the guards and asked them with a stern tone. Not exactly all maids here knew how to fight, Aiko for example...This one was also one of them so she wasn''t the part of the organization. Akashi''s so-called organization already has around a thousand members which might not be much for some people but all of them were carefully scouted and there are even people who are working for his family for more than 3 years yet he didn''t include them yet for safety reasons. "That''s none of your concerns, of course, we have no problem with you reporting this to the Lord Phoenix." The guard replied while standing straight and looking straight in front of him without showing any fear in his expression. ''...Maybe they have some kind of permission from the lord. Anyway, it''s none of my concerns, he is right.'' The maid returned to her job while occasionally glancing at the carriage. --- Akashi used his Wrigglers to signal for Ichika to come outside. After a few seconds, she hurriedly arrived with a slightly panicked look. "*Y-Young lord! You are finally back, it felt like an eternity! C-Can I?*" She approached Akashi and opened her arms, wanting to go for a hug but she stopped herself and asked first, however, she completely disregarded the presence of those kids behind Akashi. Akashi just shook his head with a helpless smile and just spread his arms. Ichika immediately tightly hugged him with a peaceful smile on her face and closed eyes. "..." The kids behind Akashi could only stare in disbelief as a tall beautiful lady with tanned skin and long black hair tied in a ponytail and mesmerizing violet eyes just asked for a hug from Akashi. "Tch, playboy" Tetsu clicked his tongue and muttered while looking sideways. "?! What''s going? What happened to your eyes, young lord?" Ichika instantly started questioning Akashi when she noticed his blindfold while holding his hands with a worried expression. "Nothing happened to them, don''t worry, trust me. I need your help to accommodate these kids within our residence. We will talk about details later, I still have somewhere to go but it''s just within the Capital." Akashi replied while putting Ichika''s hands on her ?h?st to reassure her. "Can I come after you once I am done with this task?" She asked with a pleading look but before Akashi could reply to her... "I wouldn''t recommend it, that is if you don''t want to ruin his da-teee ouch! What''s wrong with you, Kana?!" Tetsu said while looking away from them but before he could finish, he was pinched by his sister. Kana just gave him death stare so he just retreated and played dead. ''Date? Nah...young lord wouldn''t prioritize normal date over greeting his entire family first unless behind that date is some kind of hidden meaning which wouldn''t make it a "normal date" anymore.'' Ichika looked at Tetsu with a smile before she looked at Akashi and nodded her head. "Thanks, I promise to tell you everything that happened to me. Also, don''t inform anyone of my return, I want to surprise them myself." Akashi said with a gentle smile while ruffling and playing with her hair tied in a ponytail. Once again, kids were shocked to see this gentle smile on Akashi''s face since all they got from him was a small smile. "Listen up kids! This is Ichika and she will take care of you, for now, you don''t have to be afra-" Before Akashi could finish talking... "Big sis Ichika! How come you have such nice tanned skin?!" "You have such a nice silky hair!" Boys ignored Akashi and immediately jumped on their new beautiful big sister, bombarding her with questions. The girls immediately glared at boys since it was far too obvious that they were trying to impress Ichika. ''Ungrateful pricks'' Akashi thought with a wide smile but anyone who saw that smile got scared for some kind of reason. "Anyway, you know the drill. Behave!" Akashi said for the last time with a stern tone before leaving. --- "Well, you have heard young lord, you need to behave. How about we eat something and you tell me where are you from in the meanwhile?" Ichika asked with a friendly smile while bending a bit to match their height. Everyone agreed and after spending a few minutes with Ichika, they got to know that she is extremely patient with them, gentle and understanding. ''She would be a perfect mother.'' All kids thought after interacting with Ichika for a few minutes. --- "Sorry for the wait, are you ready to go?" Akashi asked when he finally arrived at the pub where Seryu was waiting "Yup, let''s go! Koro-chan is already restless, tehee" She replied with an embarrassed laugh at the end while scratching back of her head. Akashi just nodded and led Seryu to a more remote area filled only with a few stalls of food. "Sorry if I am not well dressed for this." Akashi apologized while pointing at his cloak with his hands. "Oh, don''t worry! I don''t mind at all, really." She immediately started waving her hands in front of her to intensify her words. ''Good, it looks like she has forgotten about the whole name guessing thing. I am planning on telling her my name but only after I get more information from her. If she isn''t a spy, I don''t mind her being here'' Akashi thought with a small smile. Akashi ordered some steaks made from special delicious Danger Beast for all of them. He didn''t forget on Koro and even ordered a bigger serving specifically for Koro which impressed Seryu since most people usually forget about its presence or they just ignore it. Of course, one who was the most happier was Koro itself. Akashi started conversation since he didn''t want Seryu to remember the fact that she still doesn''t know his name. Wherever it looked like a conversation about one matter was about to end, Akashi instantly asked another interesting question. He also used those questions to see what kind of person Seryu is and most importantly if she is truly here just for the sightseeing or whatever. Akashi never studied Human Psychology but he learned a lot in his previous life and even in this one. He just couldn''t get how some people perceive right and wrong. There was no absolute and everyone has their own opinions, the only thing that is absolute and can be distinguished is black and white. They were having quite a good time with a merry atmosphere around before Seryu suddenly looked down at her half-eaten steak with a sad look in her eyes. "...I joined the Imperial Police mainly because my pop used to be one, and a pretty good one at that." Seryu suddenly said with a sad tone. ''...Is that girl actually opening up to me? She must be emotionally pretty unstable if she can open up to a stranger. Or she must have a lot of emotions pent up inside her and she needs to release them.'' Akashi thought while poking into his own steak with the fork. "Used to be?" Akashi asked, although he already guessed what happened to this girl, he decided to play along. "Yeah...He was killed by the revolutionaries. T-That''s why I joined them! I will deliver justice to all of them!" She said and her tone was gradually becoming colder, at the end, she clenched her hands while gritting her teeth. "I am sorry to hear that." Akashi said while keeping his head low, keeping the sour mood. "No...I am sorry for bothering you with this..." She shook her head and forced out a smile. "However, are you sure it''s the justice you want?" Akashi suddenly asked her with a curious tone, making both Koro and Seryu look at him in puzzlement. "W-What do you mean?" She asked while perking up her ears. "Justice in this world is such imbalanced word bordering with revenge. One doesn''t even know if what they truly want is justice or revenge. I haven''t lost anyone dear to me like you, however, I already know that I would choose revenge. You can perform justice on those who wronged others but if anyone hurt you, you should learn how to be selfish and accept that boiling rage inside you and release it all at once. If you will keep telling yourself that you want "justice" that rage will never come out of you and will keep boiling inside you until it explodes...making you unstable." Akashi took a sip of his tea and then said while playing with the cup of his tea. "...Thanks" Seryu said with a genuine smile across her face and small blush on her cheeks, she probably thought that he was trying to cheer her up but despite thinking this, she still took a few of his words to her heart. ''Father taught me a lot about justice before he was killed and he would perhaps want me to deliver justice to his killers but... perhaps all I-I want to be is a little bit selfish. Why did he have to die? He was a good man...'' Seryu thought and a few tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. *clap* "Anyway, let''s forget about this depressing matter, and let''s talk about something else. For example...Have you heard about the heir of the Phoenix house that occupies this area of town? Apparently he is going to have a marriage in a few weeks." Seryu wiped the tears in her eyes with her hands before she asked with her previous cheerful smile. "Heh. I have heard about that, do you know more about this matter?" Akashi released a sarcastic chuckle and replied with an amused smile across his face. He was already thinking about revealing his identity but he decided to wait for a bit and have some fun. ''Asking people about their opinion on me without revealing myself is kinda fun and addicting...'' Akashi thought. "Well..." Seryu looked around if anyone is listening to them. "There is a rumor going around that those 2 never even met each other. I can''t imagine marrying someone who I haven''t even seen yet. I guess being the son of a noble house isn''t always that nice." She leaned closer to me and said in low voice. "Maybe there is something more into it. Maybe, he can stop this marriage from happening but he has some kind of goal in mind...After all, he is the heir of one of the most powerful nobles in the entire Capital and he is marrying a girl from some minor noble family. Who knows what is this all about..." Akashi said with an amused tone while sipping on his tea. Seryu looked more carefully at Akashi. ''There is something that doesn''t make sense...His amused tone...that sarcastic chuckle from before...'' Seryu thought and then remembered that she still doesn''t know his name. "Hey, I know that it''s kinda late for this but...you never told me your name." Seryu said with an awkward tone. "Aren''t you going to take a guess?" Akashi asked with a smile and Koro immediately stopped eating and looked towards his master. Seryu just shook her head with a helpless look in her face, after all, such a task was as good as impossible. "It''s Akashi, nice to meet you Seryu, finally" Akashi said and held his hand in front of Seryu, she unconsciously accepted the handshake while looking at Akashi with a thoughtful expression. "Um, I know that it''s kind of rude of me to ask this but...Can you take off your hood, please?" Seryu asked while still holding his hand. Akashi just shrugged his shoulders and took it off, revealing his distinguished red hair, making Seryu''s jaw drop down as she stared in shock at him. Koro on the other hand just looked at Seryu with a confused expression, wondering what she is doing. ''As I thought, she already knows how I look despite never meeting me. It''s no wonder that a member of the Imperial police knows me based on my appearance.'' Akashi thought while flashing Seryu a wide smile. Chapter 130 - #129 Preparations "I-Um..." Seryu was stuttering and couldn''t find the right words to say since she was quite shocked by this development. "Don''t worry about it, that is if you aren''t speaking because of those rumors you just spoke about a few seconds ago. I was the one hiding this from you so no need to feel embarrassed or foolish." Akashi said and finally freed his hand that was still being held by Seryu until now, and then patted her shoulder a few times. *inhale* *exhale* "Isn''t it bad for you to be outside with a girl just a few weeks before your wedding? What if anyone sees you together with me?" Seryu took a few breaths before she asked in a low voice with furrowed brows. "Are you worried about me?" Akashi asked with a raised eyebrow and confused expression. "I just think that you aren''t a bad person..." She replied with a little blush on her cheeks while looking sideways. "To be honest, I thought that the first thing you ask would be how I feel about this entire marriage. As to answer your earlier question...That''s why I am wearing a cloak and hood but you don''t really have to worry about such a small thing. I can do whatever I want, I can even get out of this entire marriage thing." Akashi said with a smile. "? You can? Then why didn''t you do anything about it yet? Are those rumors just lies or are you actually fine with marrying someone you have yet to meet?" Seryu asked with a curious tone while perking up her ears. "You see, I can see that you are very compassionate and want to help people by delivering justice. Her family...isn''t exactly the cleanest family out there so I am waiting to deliver my own justice on them. By the way, it is the truth that I have yet to meet her." Akashi said while gesturing for the owner of the stall to refill his cup with tea. "...Are you saying that they are evil? That''s some serious accusation. Are you sure?" She turned serious and asked with narrowed eyes. "I have some evidence but probably not enough to overthrow a noble family like them. Also..." Akashi said but it was an obvious lie, however, he would like to have more evidence than he has right now, and most importantly...he wanted them to fall right a few days before their wedding. They would be feeling extremely good and satisfied for being able to form a connection with his family in a few days but right at their happiest moment, they would fall into despair. "?! Yes?" Seryu was surprised that he actually has some evidence. "Don''t use the word evil in such a way. Maybe they have reasons for doing what they are doing. This doesn''t excuse them but selfish is a better word than evil. You would recognize true evil on the first sight, that is someone without any emotions, not caring for even their close people, that kind of person is evil. You perhaps regard thieves as evil but they are usually stealing because they were forced to...are the ones who forced them evil or are they? The world is actually much better if you stop judging everyone evil or good. However, I understand that as the Imperial police you need to have such a mindset." Akashi said what was on his mind while sipping on his tea. ''...What a weird mindset but this area so far is the best one where most people are happy. Maybe there is something to his words.'' Seryu thought for a bit about his words. "How can you say something like that when you earlier sent those 2 men into prison? They didn''t exactly do anything evil..." Seryu decided to ask some questions to see more into his mindset. "No, they didn''t actually break anything or hurt anyone, but rules are here to maintain public order. Just by starting the fight, they endangered the safety of the people around them. I don''t judge them if they are evil or good, for all I care they can even be saints who just lost it for a moment but that won''t protect them from the punishment. Punishment awaits all people, for you to understand...evil and even good. The best example is death...doesn''t judge, just kills, both good and evil." Akashi replied with a smile. Like this, both of them spend an hour talking to each other and exchanging their views on this world and its criminals. Akashi lived through a lot already so Seryu''s words didn''t really appeal to him much but Seryu took some of his opinions into the heart. There was even time where she got a bit angry because Akashi''s opinions were sometimes crossing with the opinions of her deceased father. In the end, Akashi threw a few gold coins at the owner of the stall and left the stall with Seryu and Koro in tow. "Why did you pay for our meal? I didn''t guess your name right." She asked with a confused expression while dragging Koro behind her. "I think that I make more money than you, don''t you think so? Plus it''s my territory, it''s my obligation to pay for your meal if you were keeping me a company." Akashi bluntly replied without caring for the girl''s feelings. "Haha, I guess you are right." However Seryu wasn''t a normal girl, she didn''t take it as offense and only chuckled and actually agreed with him. "Thank you for everything! If what you said to me is the truth, I will be there to support you once you will uncover their crimes against the Empire and its people! However, for that to happen, I will probably need an invitation to the actual wedding, hehe" She said while showing me thumb up with a wide smile across her slightly blushing face. Koro used this chance and actually approached Akashi just to hug his leg. "?" Akashi looked down with a confused expression. "Haha, it looks like Koro-chan wants to thank you for a fulfilling meal too! It''s very rare to see him acting so familiar with anyone else other than me. And believe me, buying him a meal doesn''t work so you must be quite compatible with him too!" Seryu released a hearty laugh after seeing Koro act like this before she explained it to Akashi. ''Compatible? So he really is Teigu, huh? Biological Teigu...interesting'' Akashi thought and confirmed his guesses with only 1 Seryu''s word. "It was nice having your company, Seryu, Koro-chan." Akashi crouched down and patted Koro''s head before he once again stood up. They said their goodbyes and Akashi returned back to his mansion. The moment Akashi returned and entered the mansion, a silver-haired woman instantly jumped on him, tightly hugging him. "Um...Is something the matter, mother?" Akashi asked with a confused expression while patting Ember, his mother''s back. "You have been away for quite a long time and you ask me what''s the matter? And what the hell happened to your eyes?!" She immediately attracted the attention of everyone since the entire mansion was completely silent. "Nothing happened to them, really. See-?" Akashi replied while taking the blindfold off and opened his eyes without blinking to adjust his eyes to the light. He took the blindfold off just because he felt that it was alright to stop the training right now, previously, he was afraid of losing all progress but right now he was already accustomed to working without his eyes. The only thing that remained was to merge his enhanced other senses together with his sight. This can be quite hard and if he once again gets accustomed to using his sight as the main sense, he can even lose the entire progress so he must be careful. His eyes were immediately attacked by the "intense" light but despite feeling burning pain, he endured it. ''Hm? His eyes look like they are completely new...His pupils are slightly enlarged but nothing else is different so why does it feel that way?'' Ember thought while carefully looking into Akashi''s eyes. "Akashi Nii-sama?!" "Young master?!" Both Kurome and Aiko came down from the second floor and once they spotted Akashi standing in the main hall, they ran up to him and hugged him from each side. ''Ugh, am I some kind of stuffed animal for hugging or what?'' Akashi thought but he still smiled at them and patted their heads. Akashi remained there hugging them for a few minutes before he excused himself to greet other people inside the mansion. He reported to his father and also the situation about the kids. "I see...You did well but we need to be careful so no one recognizes them, they should also feel indebted to you so they might be great future ?ssets to our family. You mentioned that each of them will pick a different department which they want to study. I can arrange some teachers and I can also hire regular teachers to teach them some regular stuff. We wouldn''t want them to be uneducated..." Jun, Akashi''s father said to Akashi while doing some paperwork at his table in his study. "Thanks, I already had Ichika accommodate them. They are probably sleeping already since they must be tired from the entire journey...Is there anything else?" Akashi nodded his head with a grateful smile and then asked with an uncertain expression since it looked like his father still had something he wanted to ask. *sigh* "Yes, unfortunately, yes. Your wedding is only a few weeks from now and you still haven''t done anything about it. If you want to marry that girl then I don''t mind but at least be honest with me." Jun said with a complicated expression. "...Pff, haha, you think that since I haven''t done anything yet, I actually want to marry her? Don''t worry, my plan is already set in motion." Akashi laughed a bit and then reassured his father with a calm expression once again. "Just be careful how you do it...if anything happens to their family just a few weeks or days before wedding, most people will think that we are the culprits since we don''t want to have ties with such a small family." Jun said with a serious expression since he was aware that his son was slightly sadistic. He was aware that his son just wants to give that family hope just to lose it right in front of them. "No need to worry, I already have a plan on how to do it. I have met someone from Imperial police today and I believe she will help me. And even if her superior is scum, he won''t let himself be bribed by them if he will see opportunity to take everything from them. Either way, that family is done for once the evidence I have accumulated gets to the public. It doesn''t matter if high ranking members in the Imperial police are righteous or scums anymore." Akashi explained with a calm tone and smile. "She? Akashi, you need to be cautio-" Jun already wanted to warn his son since he thought that he might be too trustful to that woman. After all, women are very dangerous no matter in what department. "Don''t worry, I am not naive, neither I am horny. I will make sure that there won''t be any leads to our family." Akashi replied before his father could finish his sentence. *cough* "Ehm, language, Akashi. Your mother could be listening behind the doors. Anyway, that''s everything for today, you should also get some rest." Jun cleared his throat and said with a calm tone. Akashi nodded his head with a smile before he left his father''s study. . ''From what I have heard from the guards, it looks like the tension between the Revolutionary Army and the Empire is becoming bigger each day. The true war will start within a few weeks or months at most.'' Akashi thought while relaxing in the bath. Chapter 131 - #130 Defection? ---the Capital - Inside the palace, Akame''s room--- "So you are planning to go together with them?" Green who was sitting at the table together with Akame while making origami asked with a serious tone while maintaining his carefree expression due to the window inside the room. Green was always a very cautious fellow, once he would think of a way for them to be discovered by others, he tried to prevent it even if the chance of that happening was almost none. "Yes, but I wanted to talk about it with you first, hear out your opinion since you are the first and only person who started discussing this dangerous matter with me, and for that, I thank you from the bottom of my heart, Green." Akame replied with a grateful expression while lowering her head and holding her hand close to her heart. Green blushed a bit and immediately tried to mask it by adjusting his glasses. "...Y-Yeah, no problem. Ehm, I think that we shouldn''t include others in this matter." Green replied with a dead-serious tone. "What? You want us to exclude Poney and Tsukushi? I understand why you think so in the chief''s case since it''s kinda hard to tell what he is thinking and not to mention that he is currently away, however, what about our other friends?" Akame exclaimed with a surprised expression but she managed to keep her voice down enough not to be heard by anyone. "You can say that I am pessimistic but I am also pragmatic. It''s unknown what Poney and Tsukushi would do once we tell them about our plans! Both of them are completely drowned in Gozuki''s lies, although I treat all of them as my close friends and I still think of Gozuki as my adoptive father, however, I know that he wouldn''t hesitate to kill me if I were to rebel. Please trust me, Akame. We can try to rope them in later once we build up some ." Green explained while frowning down, begging Akame to listen to him. "...I can''t, Green. Tsukushi is my best friend, I don''t believe she would try to kill me, at most, she will refuse and let me go." Akame said while clenching her hands together with a complicated expression. "...Do you have an escape route if things go wrong?" Green was aware that he won''t be able to change her mind so instead, he asked if she has plan B. "Green...Thank you! I have an escape route out of the palace and then out of the Capital but that route leads to the forest where we usually train and exterminate Danger Beasts that are endangering local farms...So, a few people might be there trying to stop us." Akame took hold of both of Green''s hands and thanked him with a big smile. ''Tch! Why can''t I just say "no" to her?! I already have a feeling that this will end very very badly!'' Green blushed at first but he quickly recovered and thought with a slightly down expression. "Do you have a role for me to play?" Green asked with a serious tone once Akame retracted her hands. "To be honest, no... I will just talk to Tsukushi and after that, I will try to find Poney since she isn''t currently in the palace. You should probably just go ahead of me." Akame replied with a slightly ashamed expression. "I see. What about your sister? Why don''t we ask for her help and perhaps even Akashi''s help?" Green asked with a curious expression. "Please listen to yourself, Green. You don''t trust our comrades that spent 8 years together with us and you want to trust Akashi?! ...I am sorry, I overreacted there. We have absolutely no idea on which side he is on! As for my sister...I rather not put her in danger so I will try to talk to her only once we will be ready to leave." Akame replied with a slightly upset tone but she quickly apologized since she knew that Green was only thinking about her safety. "...And if she won''t be willing to come with us?" After a few seconds of silence, Green asked a question that was haunting Akame in her sleep all the time since she started preparing for their escape from here. "...Then I will simply take her with me. She might not like it at first and she might even start to hate me but I believe that she will see the reason in the end and stay with us willingly." Akame replied with a complicated expression but resolve could be seen in her eyes. She could still remember the night she spent with her sister and their argument. She was aware of how much Kurome adores Akashi but Akame simply couldn''t bring herself to trust him and let him have her sister''s fate in his hands. "...I will follow your escape route and wait for you outside the Capital in the woods. It''s getting dark so I ?ssume it''s the best time for you to start so if anything goes wrong, you can hide in the shadows of darkness." Green said and Akame just nodded her head. Both of them left her room and in the hall, they met Tsukushi. "Hi, you two! Where are you going?" Tsukushi asked with a smile while looking at both Green and Akame. "Hi! I was just about to go look for you, Tsukushi. I want to talk to you about something." Akame said with a friendly smile. Green only put up his hand as a greeting with a small smile. "Huh? What about Green?" Tsukushi asked with a curious expression while looking strangely at Green. "...You know, it''s girl ta-" Akame wanted to reply but Green interrupted her. "It''s fine, I am going outside for a fresh breath. Have fun, you two." Green said and already started walking away from them while waving with his hand behind him. "Well...alright. Akame, you wanted to talk, right? How about my room?" Tsukushi asked with a smile while ignoring a slightly awkward atmosphere from before. "Yeah, sounds good!" Akame replied with a wide smile while following after Tsukushi. "?!" Green who heard them stopped walking and froze in place while looking at the ground with wide-open eyes. ''Why would she want to go to her room when Akame''s room is nearer to them than her own room? Am I overthinking things or is Tsukushi actually already suspicious of our actions? Should I stop them? No...that would be even more suspicious, not to mention that Akame wouldn''t leave without trying to talk to her. Shit! Fuck! I must go quickly to my position, I am sure that Akame can take care of herself! I must trust her.'' Green thought while increasing his pace while walking through the hall towards the exit. Once he exited the palace through Akame''s escape route, he immediately went into a sprint with another escape route in his mind as a goal. ---A few kilometers from the Capital, inside the forest--- "What the hell did you just say?!!" Najenda asked while pulling Leone''s hair with her metallic arm. She was quite upset after hearing Leone''s report. "Aw! Aw! Ouch! Please stop, boss! Everything I just said is the truth, is there anything wrong?" Leone replied in hurried tone while holding her hair and standing on tiptoes, doing her best in preventing Najenda from pulling them out completely. "Haven''t I warned you about the person named Akashi?! You could have died there, you idiot!! I am quite surprised that he let you walk away after bothering him so much and talking to him in such a way. *sigh*" Najenda shouted at Leone before she calmed down and released a tired sigh. "Well...I must have been drunk at that time since I don''t really remember...he-he" Leone replied with a forced laugh and smile while scratching back of her head since it was the first time she saw her boss being so upset. "You-!" Najenda stopped herself from saying more and just light her cigar. *inhale* *exhale* "You surely know about the infamous Esdeath, I have also told you a few things about her. That Akashi you have met previously is in terms of danger on Esdeath''s level or even higher. He doesn''t have such high fame as her for destroying numerous armies but that''s because he isn''t part of the Empire''s army. I haven''t witnessed his skills personally but when I still worked together with Esdeath, she was praising him quite often which was extremely rare...to get praise from her, not to mention to be praised constantly." Najenda explained while calming herself with her cigar. "...You kidding, boss, right?" Leone asked with a slightly panicked expression to which Najenda only nodded her head with a serious expression. "Shiiit! I should have accepted his invitation! Marking such a remarkable man would be my win!" Leone suddenly exclaimed while holding her head and looking up at the sky. Upon hearing this, a deadpan expression appeared on Najenda''s face while she dropped her cigar from the between her fingers. "You-! Stupid! Cat!" Najenda shouted while using her metallic arm to beat Leone into her gut with one punch after each word. But the real reason for this outburst was the cigar Najenda dropped due to Leone''s fault. After the cat was punished, Najenda asked what she exactly meant with the "invitation". "Ah, that...We were just playing around, speaking in playful way to express our intentions. It was kinda fun, or it would have been if I wasn''t the one being chased." Leone replied with a carefree smile. "*sigh* I guess Akashi doesn''t hold anything against you since he let you leave but be careful around him. We can''t afford to make him our enemy, Esdeath is already big trouble enough. Anyway, you have a job. Tonight is the night when Akame deserts the Empire together with the guy named Green and maybe a few more people. Here is a drawing of him so don''t attack him if you see him alone." Najenda said with a tired tone before she handed Leone a paper with Green''s face drawn on it. "Alright! Leave it to me, hop!" Leone replied while leaping to her legs and brushing off the dust from her clothes. Chapter 132 - #131 Sisters Drama "What did you want to talk about with me, Akame?" Tsukushi sat down at the table, her back facing the wide-open window. ''She is acting a bit strange...Well, whatever.'' Akame also noticed something strange about her friend but she decided to ignore it and sat down at the table, facing Tsukushi. Akame started talking about her plans to escape and Tsukushi''s smile gradually lost its radiance. "Akame...You are my best friend, I can''t let you do this against the Empire and father." Tsukushi said with an almost stoic expression while putting up her hand. Akame frowned at that just to see behind the Tsukushi a few figures of people standing on top of the wall, looking straight into Tsukushi''s room. "?! Tsukushi! You-!" Akame eyes widened in shock, seeing how her best friend just sold her out. "Both father and I already suspected this outcome but you can still apologize. I will make sure that father will give you only a light punishment! Please, you don''t have to-" Tsukushi said with a sad expression, trying to convince her best friend, however, before she could finish, Akame already moved forward. "I am sorry, Tsukushi!" Akame said while hitting Tsukushi''s neck with a light chop. Tsukushi had no time to react, not to mention that in terms of close combat, Akame was much superior to her. Akame used this chance to throw a smoke bomb under her legs and made a quick escape from the room. The people who saw the unexpected outcome with a cloud of smoke coming out of the room instantly moved and jumped into the room through the opened window. "Tsukushi, are you alright?" Gozuki crouched down while resting his hand on her shoulder. *cough* "Y-Yeah, it''s nothing. We need to catch Akame before she will be treated as a traitor! I have no idea if Green is aware of this but there is a high chance that he is helping her after all, he has feelings for her." Tsukushi coughed out, short of breath before she replied with a hurried tone. "You wait here and take some time to recover. I will go look for her. You can come after me once you are feeling fine." Gozuki patted her shoulder a few times before getting up and turning his attention to a people dressed up in the Dark Squad''s uniforms with masks. "Look for Green, if possible subdue him but don''t kill him unless he will be resisting. Tell him that I want to talk to him first and if he refuses, only then you can attack him." Gozuki ordered. "Understood!" Members of the Dark Squad replied in unison and ran out of the room. "Father?" Tsukushi asked with a slightly worried expression. "Don''t worry, they won''t kill him unless he really resists. After all, I can''t risk lives of other people just to subdue him without killing him. If he isn''t involved in this, he will go with them willingly since he knows their uniforms" Gozuki consoled Tsukushi before he ran out of the room, following Akame''s trail. ''You think that I have no idea about what you were doing the entire time? I don''t know the specific location of your escape route but I know where it leads to. The most important thing is...Does she have any helper? Green has our highest priority due to his feelings for Akame. To think that I selected him to keep an eye on her...Maybe that was my mistake, not taking his feelings into consideration.'' Gozuki thought while running outside of the palace. ''I can either go to that location or I can go after her since there is only one place where she still needs to go to...But I guess I won''t be welcomed there. Actually, it might even do me a favor if I let her go for her sister. If Akashi gets involved in this, everything will be much easier.'' Gozuki thought with a sly smile before he decided to leave beyond the Capital''s walls to arrive ahead of Akame. ------- Akame who narrowly escaped from the Palace used darkness to her advantage while traveling through the streets and alleys of the Capital. ''Thankfully no one heard the disturbance so the guards of the palace only looked strangely at me when they saw me sprinting out of the palace. Still, hiding my tracks from Gozuki is extremely hard.'' Akame thought while traveling to the certain mansion. She easily sneaked through a small checkpoint leading to the Phoenix''s territory. Unfortunately, she was unable to sneak successfully inside the mansion and once she climbed over the fences, she found herself surrounded in the middle of the garden. "Stop where you are! Who are you and what you are doing here?!" The guard wielding a spear took a step forward and asked her while pointing his spear at her. Other guards only made sure she can''t escape from any other side without taking any further initiative like the first guard. ''Guards here look slightly weaker than the ones inside the palace...If I can get past this guy in front of me, I will be able to get to where Kurome is!'' Akame thought and suddenly dashed forward while drawing her katana, completely surprising the guard. "Wha-?" Akame exclaimed when her attack was blocked by the guy in front of her. ''Shiiit! How fast is she?! I was out of the balance to block her strike, I have to thank that we have such quality of weapons!'' The guard who blocked her surprise attack thought with wide-open eyes in shock the same as Akame. He was aware that he wasn''t her match at all and only managed to block her attack due to his experience and high quality of his equipment. ''Doesn''t matter, one more time and I have him!'' Akame calmed down and prepared to attack once again before others decide to rush in at her. "Stop! All of you stand down!" Kurome appeared in the garden and shouted at the guards with a stern expression. "But...y-yes" The guards wanted to say more but when they noticed how Kurome was glaring at them, they just put their weapons down and dispersed, leaving surprised Akame standing in the garden alone. "What the hell are you doing, big sis?!" Kurome immediately ran up to her sister and asked her while shaking her shoulders. She also noticed her hastened breathing and her disheveled and torn clothes. "Kurome, what is Akashi doing right now?" Akame hurriedly asked. "What? Why? If you want to talk to him then you should wait until tomorrow, he is sleeping since he hasn''t slept for a few days already due to his work." Kurome asked with a confused expression before replying with a slightly apologetic tone. She didn''t want to say that he is tired from the journey so she simply changed the reason. "I see...I need you to go somewhere with me! Quickly, please!" Akame said and before Kurome could say anything she already started running towards the streets of the Capital. "Wait!" Kurome had no idea what is happening and why is her sister in such a hurry so she decided to follow her for now. ''What the hell is going on? Did anyone find out about her connection with rebels?'' Kurome was thinking about all possibilities while catching up to her sister. . . . "Akame STOP!" Kurome shouted and stopped running altogether when they already run through more than half of the Capital. "Kurome..." Akame also stopped and looked at her with a complicated and sad expression. "Big sis, unless you tell me what''s going on, I won''t follow you anymore. I have a right to know what is going on!" Kurome demanded with furrowed brows. "I- They found out about me and I need to run away from the Capital...I want you to go with me, please Kurome!" Akame admitted while looking down before she raised her head saying her sister how much she needs her. "...Big sis, I think that we already talked about this matter...I won''t just leave Akashi Nii-sama because if I was to leave, I would be named as a traitor and no longer be able to spend time with him. Not to mention that my desertion might also cause him and his family problems! I can''t go with you big sis, I am sorry..." Kurome replied while shaking her head with a sad expression while holding back her tears. She was aware that this time would one day come but she still wasn''t as prepared as she thought. "Kurome...please! He is strong, he will deal with any situation somehow." Akame still tried to convince her sister but tears already formed in her eyes. "Then why don''t you join him?" Kurome asked while avoiding eye contact. "...If I were to join him right now, it would only cause him more trouble, do you want that?" Akame said with a sad smile and Kurome slowly shook her head in response. "...You should just go, big sis. Unless you want them to find you..." Kurome bit her lower lip and said with a depressed tone while looking to the side, avoiding eye contact with her sister. "Kurome..." Akame upon hearing her answer finally let those tears out and all she could do was to spread her arms, expecting goodbye hug from her sister. "..." Kurome looked at her and at first, she thought that Akame was planning something but when she saw her tears pouring down her cheeks, she ran up to her and tightly hugged her. "You know, you will always be my big sis, no matter what you choose to do!" Kurome said with closed eyes while forcing out a smile. Kurome''s words took Akame by surprise as her crying only intensified. "I-I am sorry, I truly am sorry, Kurome!" Akame said while Kurome frowned down and found her words weird so she tried to break off from the hug but before she could, she felt something hit back of her neck. "Big sis, you-!!!" Kurome''s vision blackened but before she lost her consciousness, she managed to shout in disbelief. Akame quickly caught her from falling down. "I really am sorry! I didn''t want to do this!" Akame said while tears were pouring down her cheeks despite knowing that Kurome no longer could hear her. The guilt she felt for doing this was on the extreme level, not to mention how Kurome shouted at her in such disbelief and anger. Akame was aware that what she has done was bad, taking advantage of Kurome''s guard being down. She was even having second thoughts about all of this but since she has already done it, there was no room for regret anymore. She put Kurome over her shoulder and started running towards her escape route while wiping her tears away. Chapter 133 - #132 Escaping 1 Green who was already outside the Capital was being under constant danger of having his location revealed. A few members of Dark Squad sent by Gozuki somehow picked up his trail and were currently searching areas all around him. ''To think that they would send ?ssassins especially after me despite the fact that I have never shown any signs of disobedience. I just hope everything is fine on Akame''s side, however, even if my worries are unnecessary, she will still have to pass by here, I need to take care of those ?ssassins myself.'' Green thought while hiding on one a branch of one of many trees. "Green, we know that you are here! Gozuki wants to talk to you so just reveal yourself and come with us. Nothing bad will happen to you as long as you won''t resist, we promise you that!" 4 people kept shouting this while looking around inside the bushes. ''Heh, "father" must really underestimate me...To send only 4 people after me...Maybe he thought that they would be able to catch me on an open field but I am the one in advantage here. Let''s first play a little psychological game with them, shall we?'' Green thought with a small cold smile across his face. *whoosh* The wing picked up a bit while those ?ssassins continued their search in silence while also keeping quite close to each other. *Rustle* Suddenly, they heard something moving behind them in the bushes. "Come out!" All of them snapped their head at the sound but they couldn''t find anything wrong with those bushes. ''Hehe, just a little more and wind will do rest of my work'' Green thought while sneaking near them behind the bushes. Green continued creating sounds around them by either throwing stones into puddles or into trees. 3 of them already started to be restless, right now they weren''t practically searching for anything or anyone, they were only standing with their backs to each other. "Calm down! This is what he wants, he wants us to lose our cool. Don''t be attracted by each sound you hear! Now, don''t be such pussies and make some space between each other, we are a too easy target being so close to each other." The leader of those guys ordered and they calmed down a bit while taking some distance away from each other, their backs were no longer touching each other. ''And now, the final touch!'' Green thought and started making sounds with his own body while moving around them between bushes and trees extremely quickly. "There! I saw a shadow!" One of the guys shouted and pointed at the location while slowly moving back to ?ssume the same position as before. "...I told you not to be so close to each other and don''t lie, I didn''t see anything! You must be seeing things due to being so nervous." The leader replied while scanning the area with his eyes. Green''s work was finally done and he could now just relax and wait for a bit until they completely lose it. He only had to wait for 10 minutes and with the help of the wind, they were completely paranoid of every single sound. Even the leader himself couldn''t stand it so he ordered to search area individually which was his biggest mistake. Green just had to travel from branch to branch and silently make his whip wrap around their necks, quickly suffocating them and breaking their necks without them making a single sound. "*sigh* Finally done" Green dusted off his hands when he was finally done hiding their bodies. "Hey, you are pretty good, Green, right?" He suddenly heard a voice above him and when he looked up with wide-open eyes in shock, he spotted a woman with long blonde hair and lion ears standing on the branch of the tree and pointing at him with her index finger while winking at him. "?! Who are you?!" Green jumped some distance back while taking out his weapon and cautiously observing the woman in front of him. "Don''t worry, I am with you and Akame on the same side. Name''s Leone! Your fighting style reminds me of my friend a lot!" Leone said with a wide smile while jumping down and approaching him for a handshake. ''Leone...Akame mentioned that name, I guess she is alright.'' Green thought and hid his weapon at his belt. "I am Green, nice to meet you, and thank you for coming here, Leone. By the way, what do you mean by that last sentence?" Green took hold of her hand while introducing himself and then asked with a confused expression. "Both of you are cowards who prefer to do everything in a safe way instead of risking your neck, haha! You two will be great friends!" Leone said and released a hearty laugh while still holding his hand. Green could only a blink a few times while looking at her after hearing her words. "Why do you think so?" Green asked out of curiosity. "That you have cowardly nature? Because you are much stronger than those guys, you could have taken care of them without any strategies, no?" Leone replied with a teasing smile. "...T-That''s just my habit, I don''t usually fight battles head-on." Green replied with a slightly ashamed tone. "Don''t worry about it! As I said, we have a guy similar to you among us so you will be more than welcomed, plus we need to balance things. We have pretty a lot of reckless members so someone cautious as you will be a great help!" Leone said while smacking his back once to encourage him. "Ouch!" *Cough* Green ?r??n?d in pain while almost losing his balance and falling down on his face. "Oh! Sorry, sorry...I forgot that my strength is enhanced by a little bit right now..." Leone apologized while rubbing Green''s back with an apologetic grin. ''A little bit?! That group might even be crazier than ours. What have I gotten myself into?'' Green thought while looking at Leone''s grinning face with a forced smile. ---- ''Finally out of the Capital!'' Akame''s sour mood suddenly turned to better once she was finally beyond the walls of the Capital. "?!" However, at the same time when she was beginning to feel better, she stopped running while looking in front of her with narrowed eyes. "Akame, you are finally here, I was beginning to think that you actually fooled me but it seems that you just took your sweet time with your sister." Gozuki who was waiting for Akame said with a smile. "..." Akame kept silent and only gently put Kurome on the ground without tearing her eyes away from Gozuki. "It looks like she didn''t want to go together with you...Do you really need to force her to desert the Empire? You are aware of who is her backer, right? I will give you the last chance to be a good girl and return to the Capital with me. If you do so, I will forget about this entire matter and no one has to know anything about it, I promise." Gozuki said with a small smile and despite sounding like a snake, he truly meant his words. He doesn''t really want to fight Akame but he is loyal to the Empire so he will correct his own mistakes even if he doesn''t want to. Akame looked behind her at Kurome lying on the ground still unconscious before she snapped her head back at Gozuki with narrowed eyes. "...I will bury you!" She said with completely emotionless tone while drawing out her katana. ''...Not even a bit of hesitation, huh?'' Gozuki thought with dull eyes, maybe slightly disappointed in her reaction. "I don''t have time to fight you honorably. Leone!" Akame said to Gozuki before she shouted while looking at the certain location behind Gozuki right at his blind spot. "Hm?!" Gozuki snapped his head behind him which made Akame dash towards him, intending to cut him down. "Just kidding..." He said while smiling and still looking at the same location before all nails on his feet extended, piercing through his boots, aiming to even pierce Akame''s gut. Akame was able to easily dodge his attack due to already expecting it and when she side-stepped his attack, she also slashed his nails so they would be unusable for a short time without losing her momentum. When she arrived in front of him, she slashed her katana in a horizontal motion, intending to separate Gozuki''s upper body from his legs. "?!" Gozuki was surprised how easily she dodged his attack without losing any speed and before he realized it, she was already in front of him, slashing her katana. He had no time to react with Murasame so he bent the area between his ribs and h?ps, moving that area to the back in an inhuman way. He gritted his teeth and didn''t let her continue her attack by using his hair as drills to attack her from above. *Shatter* *Shatter* The ground upon the impact was slightly destroyed but his hair didn''t dig too deep before stopping. ''Body-manipulating skills are really annoying but if everything goes like this, it will be fine.'' Akame thought while gritting her teeth. Chapter 134 - #133 Escaping 2 "And I was already about to deny you being my daughter but only my daughter would be able to succeed in attacking me despite me knowing about that bait. I have made a very dangerous ?ssassin out of you, Akame" Gozuki said with a proud smile while looking at Akame who was ready to attack at any time. "However...you can''t win against me! Not as long as I have this blade with me!" Gozuki said and his entire arm extended itself and started acting as a whip while holding Murasame in hand. Gozuki performed overhead slash at Akame from great distance. ''...I better dodge it instead of blocking it, the momentum is too great when his entire arm is acting as a whip.'' Akame looked up and thought before she jumped to the side narrowly dodging his attack. His unsuccessful attack caused a cloud of smoke to rise up. And before Akame was able to regain her footing, she was hit by his foot that came from the cloud of dust. "Gah!" *Thud* Akame ?r??n?d and was blown to one of many trees. ''Confronting him at the open field is too dangerous, not to mention his weapon can kill me in just one scratch. I have to be extra careful around that weapon which means that I don''t have enough energy to focus on his troublesome body manipulation.'' Akame thought with a pained expression while getting up and holding the area under her ribs. "You blocked it wonderfully, I meant to break your ribs but you were able to shift your body to evade it despite having so little time to respond..." Gozuki praised Akame with a smile, he was now really regretting the fact that he has to kill her because she could grow up to be the best ?ssassin in the entire Empire. Akame didn''t say anything while looking straight at Gozuki for a few moments before she suddenly jumped at the branch of the tree she just hit and turned around to run inside the forest. ''Trying to run away? She is good, if I lose her now, I won''t have any other chance to find her!'' Gozuki thought with narrowed dull eyes before he hurriedly jumped after her, his speed was even greater than Akame''s speed but she still started first. ''I know this area very well thanks to performing exterminating missions here. She won''t run away from me!'' Gozuki thought while following slightly swaying branches as if someone just jumped from them. However, when he was chasing after Akame, the next turn he made he suddenly saw Akame with her knees and upper body bent down lower to the ground. "?!" Gozuki eyes widened the moment Akame burst forward with all her might while slashing her katana at him. "HAAA!" Akame shouted while putting all her strength into this attack. ''Shit! I can''t stop and she is in an advantageous position!'' Gozuki thought and could only put his weapon in front of him to slow down Akame''s attack and reduce its strength. *Clang!* *Splash* The moment two katanas met each other, Akame''s katana repelled the other one to the side while sustaining a little crack on it but she was successful in injuring Gozuki once again and this time it was much deeper than the previous wound. After the attack, both passed each other in the air but Gozuki used this chance to snap his head behind. He opened his mouth and his tongue extended, aiming to skewer Akame in the air. "Tch!" She noticed his attack and couldn''t do anything else other than completely twisting her body to dodge his attack. She was successful but she still completely lost balance and her body hit the tree with full force before she started falling down and hitting branches in the process. When she has finally dropped on the ground, she quickly rolled away from Gozuki and stood up with a pained expression and blood coming out of her nose and corners of her mouth. Gozuki''s state wasn''t any better, in truth, he was much worse than Akame. He already sustained 2 relatively deep cuts on his body that will never ever heal and he can only stop bleeding with the support of bandages. Despite Akame''s Kiriichimonji being only Shingu and it has no right to be called Teigu, it is still very dangerous weapon and practically a dream of any swordsman. Having a weapon that can inflict unhealable wounds is still wonderful ability in itself. Therefore, even if Gozuki lives through this battle and he will stop bleeding with the help of bandages, if he performs any highly strenuous movements, his bleeding won''t be stopped even by those bandages. Maybe there is a way to stop bleeding by completely sealing the wound with something, however, that would make his entire body-manipulating skills useless, at least in the areas where his wounds are. And burning the wound itself doesn''t help much since it is a solution only for a short while. Akame slowly approached Gozuki who was sitting and leaning against the tree while holding the area under her ribs with one hand. "You actually decided to attack instead of running...That was risky out of you. I always taught you that you should run away in fights you can''t win." Gozuki said with a crazy smile but there was something else in that smile, maybe he was slightly disappointed that Akame didn''t act according to his teachings yet he felt proud of her for defeating him. "I know but I am also aware that you know these woods like your own shoes. There was almost no chance of hiding away from you or running away. The most important thing I had to be wary of was your sword...I made a simple bet and did whatever you wouldn''t expect from me." Akame replied while glancing to the side at the ground where Murasame was lying. She felt an attraction towards that blade but she stopped herself from walking towards it before finishing her fight. "I see...well, you won your bet. However, humans who train many years at the Temple of the Imperial Fist are tougher than other humans. I won''t die from these wounds so easily...*cough*" Gozuki said while trying to get up on his feet just to fall back on his ?ss while coughing out blood. Akame looked down at her weapon in her hand and saw a little crack on the Kiriichimonji''s blade. She put down Kiriichimonji on the ground while making her way towards the other katana lying on the ground. "True, you are very tough but not enough to survive this blade!" Akame said while picking up Murasame from the ground and pointing it at Gozuki. "Pff, True...even I will die instantly." Gozuki chuckled a little and blood came out of his mouth before he replied with a small smile, already accepting his fate. Akame didn''t wait anymore and drove Murasame''s blade into Gozuki''s ?h?st. *Cough* Gozuki coughed out more blood and black markings appeared on his skin. "This Teigu has its own trump card which involves discarding one''s humanity. I was never able to activate it but if it''s you, Akame...you-...might" Gozuki said his last words with a smile across his face. ''I guess I wasn''t able to activate it because I had no humanity to begin with, heh. I am sorry for being such a pathetic ?ssassin, Gai, Cornelia...'' Gozuki thought while ridiculing himself. He has yet to die but he had no strength to speak anymore and his eyes were already closed just waiting for Murasame''s finishing touches. "Goodbye, father." Gozuki''s eyes opened thanks to just his sheer willpower just to see Akame looking at him with her regular shiny eyes which indicated that she was no longer in her "killer mode". But that wasn''t the only thing he saw, he also saw all members of his previous team standing around him together with Akame, his adopted kids. ''Why?! What have I done to be allowed to see this?'' These were Gozuki''s last thoughts as he died with a pleasantly shocked expression on his face. When he died, Akame quickly made her way back to where she left Kurome. If she had spare time, she would definitely at least bury Gozuki. He was her enemy but she was still raised by him and taught everything by him. *sigh* ''She is still here and unharmed...'' Akame thought and sighed in relief when she arrived at the place and saw Kurome lying on the ground. ''I should hurry up before reinforcements from the Capital arrive here.'' Akame thought and put Kurome''s arms on her shoulder, intending to put her on her shoulder once again. Akame was immediately blown a few meters away before she stood up with a pained expression while looking at standing Kurome with a shocked expression. Thankfully, Kurome''s kick didn''t hit the area where Gozuki kicked her, or she would have definitely suffered the internal bleeding right now. "How does it feel to be attacked by someone you love?!" Kurome shouted at Akame while massaging back of her neck and looking at Akame with one eye closed since her vision was still slightly blurry. "Kurome...I-!" Akame wanted to say something but Kurome interrupted her by swinging her arm in front of her. "Stop! Don''t even apologize or anything. You perfectly knew how much I didn''t want to leave the Capital! And you still knocked me out to take me with you! Your own little sister!" Kurome said in an angry tone while doing her best not to lose balance while standing. Chapter 135 - #134 Education "Akame!" While Akame was thinking about what she should say to her little sister who was extremely angry at her, she heard someone shouting her name so both Akame and Kurome looked towards the location where the shout came from. They spotted Green running towards them while waving his hand at them with a slightly panicked expression. "Akame, are you alright?! We should start moving, it will take only a while for others to notice that we are away. They already sent Dark Squad after me so I suspect you also had your share of troubles." Green asked while looking at Akame''s messy appearance before he looked at Kurome and finally sensed a tense atmosphere between those two. ''...Did she really take her against her own will? Akame...*sigh* sometimes you make really dumb decisions.'' Green thought and despite knowing how much Akame loves her sister, he still thought that she was going a little bit too far, after all, her sister is no longer a kid that needs to be looked after. Unfortunately, Akame still saw Kurome as her little sister she needs to protect and have at her side all the time. "Kurome..." Akame looked at her with a pleading expression upon hearing Green''s words, she knew that no matter what she says right now would only make the situation worse. "...I already told you that I won''t go with you! Now, either you will wait here with me or leave while you still can. Once the Capital''s reinforcements arrive here and see me together with you, I will be branded as a traitor together with you but unlike you, I won''t run away so I will be executed just because of you, big sis." Kurome said, trying to apply more pressure. She was extremely angry at her sister but she still didn''t want her to be killed so she decided to threaten her with her own life on the line. ''...This simply isn''t going anywhere...I am in no condition to fight another battle even if Kurome is in a weakened state right now. Not to mention that I have Murasame right now...if I won''t be careful enough, I can kill her by any smallest scratch!'' Akame thought when she noticed Kurome taking a defensive stance. It was apparent that she would be just trying to buy some time for the reinforcements to arrive, she was completely serious about her threat. Akame was thinking of using Green''s help to capture Kurome but then she thought if it''s even worth it, to fight her own sister. It wouldn''t be like the previous time where she just knocked her out in 1 move, she would be forced to really fight her. ''I-I don''t know what to do! Perhaps I shouldn''t be so selfish and also think of Green''s safety...if they catch up to us, Kurome will be branded as a traitor and I will be also endangering Green''s safety!'' Akame thought and when she was about to open her mouth and say aloud her decision... *Whoosh* A cloaked figure suddenly appeared in front of Akame literally out of nowhere. "?!" Everyone''s eyes widened in shock but Akame who was the target couldn''t have the luxury of being shocked, she quickly slashed down with her newly acquired weapon. A cloaked figure also slashed their own sword to meet Akame''s attack but Akame was still in advantage due to attacking first so her momentum was better. *Clang* Despite the advantage, when both blades met each other, Akame''s weapon was repelled with brutal force, throwing her off balance. ''W-What an unbelievable strength!'' Akame thought with one eye closed while gritting her teeth as she could only helplessly watch. The cloaked figure didn''t continue their attack and instead caught Akame''s neck and picked her up off the ground. "Akame!" "Big sis?!" Both Green and Kurome shouted at the same time. "Stop where you are, Green." The cloaked figure said with the voice devoid of any emotions. Green who was just about to move towards them, stopped and continued staring at that cloaked figure. ''His voice...'' Green thought with narrowed eyes as he could recognize the voice or more like he already heard this voice more than once but he couldn''t recall where and who was it. "That voice..." Kurome muttered as her worries regarding safety of her sister went instantly away. "...A-Akashi?!" Akame said with great difficulty while holding onto his hand that was tightly holding her neck. A wind picked up and threw that figure''s hood off, revealing Akashi''s stoic face staring straight into Akame''s red eyes. Although it appeared stoic for others, Kurome knew that he was extremely upset right now. Even she herself was slightly afraid despite knowing that he is here for her. She had already seen him with an angry or upset expression but it never scared her in the way as right now. Unfortunately or maybe fortunately for others, they didn''t have the same feeling as Kurome since they don''t know Akashi well enough. Akashi made sure that she wouldn''t suffocate despite feeling extreme anger. The only reason why he didn''t snap her neck yet was that she didn''t mean any harm to Kurome. But he still had to teach her a lesson for what she has done, to wake her up. "Are you aware of what you have done, Akame?" Akashi asked with narrowed his eyes and then he sheathed his sword. His voice was for everyone chilling and they felt as if the temperature around them just dropped by 2 digit numbers. "I-I was just trying to protect my sister! She is my sister and a lot of people are aware of that fact, they might use her as bait once I run away or they might execute her in my stead! Everything I have done was for my sister''s well being..." She shouted as blood was pouring down from her mouth while looking straight at Akashi without any fear in her eyes. *sigh* Kurome who was listening to her couldn''t help but sigh while looking at the ground with a complicated expression. *SLAP!* Akashi slapped Akame without holding back and red handprint instantly appeared on her cheek. "..." There was only silence as both Green and Kurome stared at them with wide-open eyes. Even Akame was also greatly shocked but she was also confused by this burning pain on her cheek. Rarely, very rarely anyone slapped her like this, like some kind of punishment for a disobedient child. She turned her head at Akashi with a confused expression and if it wasn''t for all blood around her mouth and under her nose together with that red handprint on her cheek, her expression could be even called cute. "Your sister is no longer a little kid who needs your or mine protection. She is an adu.lt and she should be allowed to make her own decisions and I as someone who watched her growing up for more than 8 years am here to ensure that she won''t be forced into doing anything against her will. So grow up, Akame!" Akashi shouted while glaring at Akame and she couldn''t do anything else but stare helplessly at him. By now, she completely stopped resisting or trying to get out of his hold. "If the situation was any different and she would want to desert together with you, I would even support her decision but she doesn''t want to...It''s her own decision and humans might even regret their decisions in the future but humans should at least have the right to make their own decisions!" Akashi said and "gently" threw Akame back on the ground, making her fall down on her bu?? while gasping for breath. "If you were successful today, what would you do in the future? Kurome might regret her decision to stay in the future but if she will go with you against her own will, she won''t have anything to regret and it will haunt her the entire life. When the next hard decision will come she will immediately look toward you or will simply let you decide without even thinking about it herself. Do you want your sister to become a doll?!" Akashi continued. ''Akashi Nii-sama...'' Kurome thought while looking at Akashi''s back with a tender smile. "...No...Everyone should have the right to make their own decisions. That''s why I am deserting in the first place, to make it possible for all people...To make people living inside the Empire happier." Akame muttered while still sitting on the ground. "Akame, are you alright?" Green finally approached her and slowly helped her to stand up. That red handprint on Akame''s cheek isn''t any ordinary handprint even if it looked so since Akashi included his flames in that slap so it would take more than 1 month before the mark would completely disappear. Hopefully, this humiliation would teach her to be more considerate of her closest people''s decisions. "Y- ugh! Yeah" Akame replied while standing up but she quickly held the area where Gozuki previously kicked her. "You two should already go. I have met not a few pursuers of yours, they are being led by your close friend Tsukushi. I managed to slow them down a bit but that only bought enough time for this conversation." Akashi said while turning around. He wanted to beat some sense into Akame but he had no time if he didn''t want them to be caught. Well, he didn''t really care but Kurome wouldn''t want her sister to die like that. "Akame..." Green called out to her while nervously looking in the direction of the Capital. "Just a second. Kurome, I am truly sorry for not respecting your own decision...I was so afraid of losing you once again that I simply ignored your opinion. For that, I truly apologize." Akame replied to Green before she turned to Kurome and deeply bowed down with a genuinely regretful expression. "...It''s not like this is the last time we see each other but if you will waste any more time, it actually might." Kurome couldn''t bring herself to smile at her sister since she was still upset, therefore she replied in this slightly cold way. Green nodded at Akashi with a grateful expression and Akashi also responded with a small nod. When Akame and Green started running away from the location, it was time for Akashi and Kurome to disappear. "Shall we disappear too?" Kurome asked with a smile, she wanted to hug Akashi but she was aware of the situation so she would do that after they would get back home. "Agreed" Akashi replied shortly with the same smile while taking Kurome into princess carry position. "A-Akashi Nii-sama?!" Kurome immediately exclaimed with a small blush and widened eyes in shock while wrapping her arms around Akashi''s neck in an awkward way. "You are in no position to keep up with my speed yet." Akashi said and they almost instantly disappeared from that location. Chapter 136 - #135 Bonding "Akashi Nii-sama, thank you...I thought that you were sleeping." Kurome thanked him while being carried, for some kind of reason she couldn''t bear to look at Akashi''s face, maybe she was slightly afraid of making eye contact with him. "No need to thank me, but you are damn reckless I tell you. And indeed I was sleeping until I heard a commotion inside the mansion about your disappearance." Akashi replied still with his stoic expression. ''To think that those Wrigglers hiding in Kurome''s shadow didn''t inform other Wrigglers on me just because they didn''t sense any danger threatening Kurome''s safety...They are really primitive but I don''t blame them...'' Akashi thought about the weakness of his Wrigglers with furrowed brows. "I am sorry..." Kurome muttered in a weak voice while burying her head in Akashi''s ?h?st. "..." Akashi looked down at her and thought for a while how to cheer her up. "Well, it''s not necessarily a bad trait. Reckless girls are usually very appealing and high in demand." Akashi said with a smile. "Huh?" Kurome raised her head and finally looked at Akashi''s face with a confused expression. Akashi looked into Kurome''s eyes and released a teasing smile. "...And now I can say that they are usually also very attractive and cute!" He said and started uncontrollably ruffling Kurome''s hair and she could only endure since if she would let go of his neck, she would fall down. "Awww! Stoop, please!" Kurome started pleading while shaking her head around to get rid of his hand. Hearing her begging, Akashi finally stopped and left Kurome with messy hair while she was pouting and glaring at him. Seeing her like this, made him unknowingly form a gentle smile. "Akashi Nii-sama, do you think they will be alright?" Kurome asked after a little silence. "...The direction where they were running is a cliff with a river at the bottom. There is also a rope bridge but I don''t think Akame would like to cut it off since it is used by traders, regular people and it''s also guarded anyway. Other than jumping down from the cliff and praying to survive the fall into the river, I don''t see any other solution." Akashi honestly spoke out his thoughts. "I see...Well, both of them are tough so I believe in my sister. Although I am still upset at her, if she will die right now, I won''t have a chance to return what she has done to me today!" Kurome said with a positive smile, however, it felt more like she was reassuring herself. ''She must be feeling really complicated right now...She left her blood sister for me. Well, it''s not like blood is the strongest bond out there but I should still give her some time and space for her to think about it in peace'' Akashi thought with a gentle smile while looking at Kurome before he narrowed his eyes and glanced behind himself. "There is someone running away!" "Stop them! Kill them if you must!" "?! Pursuers?" Kurome muttered with a surprised expression while resting her chin on Akashi''s shoulder and looking behind him. She was surprised since Akashi said that he slowed them down and he also knew the location from which they were coming from. He completely masked their trails before escaping from the location where they parted ways with Akame and Green which meant that those people weren''t pursuing them right from that location but they must have seen them somewhere in the middle of running. ''...Assassins from the Dark Squad. It looks like they separated themselves from the main group to search the area despite going after Akame and Green''s tracks. I can either run away and spare their lives but...The moonlight is pretty intense tonight so they might have seen my hair already. Well, better not risk anything.'' Akashi thought and stopped running once he found a small clearing in the middle of the forest. "Akashi Nii-sama...?" Kurome muttered in a low voice while trying to get down back on her feet but Akashi held her tightly. "Won''t I be in your way staying like this?" Kurome asked with a confused expression. "Just rest for tonight. If you can, it would be even better if you fall asleep, you have been through a lot today." Akashi said and gave her a quick peck on her forehead. "...Alright" Kurome replied with a peaceful smile and closed her eyes while burying her head in Akashi''s ?h?st once again, completely trusting him with her safety. "There!" One of 5 ?ssassins pursuing Akashi and Kurome shouted when they finally caught up with them. "Come with us and no one has to die tonight...Wait- Who are you?" The leader of the group shouted at Akashi before he narrowed his eyes while looking more carefully at him, trying to recall who he is. "Phew, who knows? Maybe the one you will meet in a minute will know the answer." Akashi replied and ???ked his head slightly to the side with a smirk. "What do yo-" Before the leader could respond to his provocation. The ball of fire was already thrown at him, completely surprising him. "AAGGH!" The leader was able to dodge but the person behind him was no longer so lucky, however, he managed to scream out only once before he turned to ashes. And the leader despite successfully dodging the attack still sustained light burns on his arm due to the intense temperature of those flames. *Snap* Akashi snapped his fingers and flames devouring even the ashes of the victim and grass around suddenly disappeared. "?!! Y- You are Red Devil!! W-Why are you doing this?!" The leader who saw those intense flames just magically disappear snapped his head back at Akashi with a panicked expression while pointing at him with a trembling index finger. "Because I don''t want others to know that I was outside of the Capital right at the moment when traitors escaped." Akashi replied with a slightly bored expression while shrugging his shoulders. ''H-How can he be like this?! He just killed someone and now he is acting as if nothing happened while shrugging his shoulders...Is he accustomed to taking lives so much that he no longer feels anything after killing someone?!'' The leader thought with a panicked expression while gritting his teeth. They were indeed trained ?ssassins but no matter how many people they killed, they were unable to just shrug it off as nothing. "You must be here to catch them, no? If not, we can keep this secret, we understand how much trouble it could cause you if misunderstood." The leader said with a nervous smile. "Nice try but I practically already told you that''s not the case by mentioning that I don''t want others to know about my presence here." Akashi said with a stoic expression and appeared once again in front of them, stabbing his sword through one of those remaining ?ssassins, quickly ending his life. A panicked expression appeared on other''s faces and they decided to attack Akashi from both sides while the leader kept his distance and only watched. Akashi gripped the collar of the man he just killed and put him on his left side to block the attack from that direction while performing a horizontal slash to his right. When his weapon met with the other weapon, ?ssassin''s wakizashi broke in half without stopping Akashi weapon''s momentum, directly beheading him before he could release any sound. "Eek!" The leader who saw all of this happen within a few seconds quickly turned around to run away, without caring for the last member of his team who was still alive. The guy who wanted to attack Akashi from the left side had pierced his sword into the corpse of his colleague instead of Akashi. He clicked his tongue and when he wanted to retract his sword, Akashi caught it with his b?r? hands. The quality of these weapons was pretty bad and there was no momentum behind it so the blade was unable to even pierce Akashi''s skin. If it would have been the attack with great momentum behind it, it would definitely be able to injure Akashi. "Huh?!" The guy noticed that his sword was stuck and tried to use his entire body weight to pull it out just to receive a kick from Akashi to his ear but the kick was so strong that his entire head was blown away. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* All 3 bodies of dead ?ssassins dropped on the ground at the same time. ''Try to run away, huh? I don''t understand why he is a leader when he is such a coward'' Akashi thought and chased after the last guy. ''Quickly, I must return quickly to the main group, he won''t attack me there!'' The leader of now deceased group thought while jumping from branch to another branch at his top speed without even looking behind him. "Are you aware that main group is a few kilometers away from here?" He snapped his head behind him when he heard that chilling voice right behind him. There, he saw literally a smiling red devil covered in blood, carrying peacefully sleeping maiden without a drop of blood on her body or her clothes. "AAAAAGH!" He released a high-pitched scream that could be heard kilometers away. Making all birds in the vicinity to fly away . . "Shit..." Akashi muttered when he finally burned all of their bodies to ashes. ''Was he some kind of Danger Beast? How could he release such a scream? Thankfully, I put my hands on Kurome''s ears to block the sound but I still had to suffer that...'' Akashi thought while massaging his ears with a disgusted expression. ------ The scream was also heard on Akame''s side and they were running in the opposite direction so they were quite far away from Akashi. Akame and Green didn''t stop running despite heating the scream but it slowed the main group for a few seconds before they a few people to investigate it. "...Green, how far is it?!" Akame shouted while glancing behind them to see a few ?ssassins slowly catching up to them. "Only a few minutes of running until we arrive at that cliff. We will have to jump down to the river if we want to get them completely off our backs. Leone will be there to take care of us in case we lose consciousness upon the fall" Green replied while gritting his teeth. He didn''t like this idea of jumping from more than 250 meters high cliff down in the river but he was also aware that they didn''t have many options. "Stop where you are, Akame, Green!" The ?ssassins at front pursuing Akame and Green shouted while catching up. "Akame, Green! Stop, both of you! Father can still-" Tsukushi caught up to them thanks to them stopping for a moment. She wanted them to stop deserting but her words got stuck in her throat once she saw bloodied Akame holding Gozuki''s weapon. "Akame...why do you have that weapon?" Tsukushi asked while intensively staring at Murasame in disbelief. Her voice was completely devoid of any emotion. "Tsukushi..." Akame noticed that Green was intensively staring at her and shaking his head but she couldn''t just run away from her best friend without saying anything first. "He didn''t give it to you, right?" Tsukushi asked while looking at the ground with a slightly crazy look in her eyes. She was holding onto the last strands of hope before she would completely lose it. "I-I am sorry, Tsuku-" Before Akame could finish... *BANG* Tsukushi fired without any warning, aiming at Green''s head instead of Akame which surprised both of them. "TCH!" Green clicked his tongue and tilted his head to the side at such speed that normal people would damage their neck. Despite reacting almost instantly and dodging in a fast way, he was able to dodge the bullet only by a small margin. ''?! Her bullets can change trajectory!'' Green thought before he even took a breath after evading death by a small margin. Green was ready to react to a bullet in case it would come back at him but instead of coming at him, a bullet took turned to left, aiming for Akame''s shoulder. *Clang!* Akame was fast enough to put Murasame in front of the bullet, successfully blocking it. Although she was surprised by this attack since she also thought that the bullet would come back at Green, she was still able to easily block it since bullet''s speed slightly decreased after changing the trajectory. "Tsukushi!!!" Akame said while gritting her teeth, she would have never imagined that her best friend would try to kill Green for something she has done. Green was also Tsukushi''s friend and they spent 8 years together. ''I could understand her if she targeted me but why would she go after Green first?!!'' Akame thought with upset expression, she was currently extremely angry at Tsukushi, however, she was also angry at herself for once again endangering her friend''s life. Akame was extremely shocked when she saw Tsukushi looking at them as on the strangers. Chapter 137 - #136 Cliff "Green, I am very disappointed in you...How could you let Akame kill our father? And you, Akame...Even if you two didn''t see eye to eye, you still didn''t have to kill him. You have completely destroyed our group! A group that Gai who died and his murderer is still unknown helped to form. He died without us around and now you have killed father, do you think he would have been proud of you if he was here?" Tsukushi said while still pointing her gun at both of them with a slightly crazy look in her eyes. "No, you don''t undr-" ''Sidewinder!'' Before Akame could explain anything, Green made the first move by attacking Tsukushi with his whip-like Shingu. Tsukushi who already expected this jumped back out of his whip''s range. "Tsk!" Green clicked his tongue when Tsukushi dodged his attack without much difficulty. "Green?!" Akame knew that Tsukushi was her enemy right now but she was still slightly surprised how Green tried to perform a surprise attack at Tsukushi. However, Green also had a good reason for attacking her and trying to get rid of her as soon as possible. "Do you know why I went for you Green first instead of Akame who is the main culprit here?" Tsukushi asked with a cold expression. ''Shit! She is playing for the time and by the looks of it, Akame won''t be able to kill Tsukushi unless she is forced to do so. Neither we can run since having someone like Tsukushi behind our backs is basically suicide. What a fu?k?d up situation! Maybe once more ?ssassins arrive to help Tsukushi, Akame will see that our only option is to kill Tsukushi or knock her out but that would be much harder.'' Green thought when he glanced at Akame''s curious and confused expression. ''Her mind is a total mess, even more than it should be! I get that Tsukushi is your best friend but you are acting like a normal girl who doesn''t know anything about the cruelty of this world! Leaving her sister here must have left a bigger impact on her mind than I previously thought...'' Green decided to play along with Tsukushi and pray that the group that would arrive won''t be the main group that Akashi mentioned. He wasn''t sure if he could influence Akame''s mind when she was behaving like this. "Because you have always been a bit more distant from us, even when Gai died, it looked like you weren''t exactly sad, maybe a bit of regret but that was all I could see. It was at that moment when I realized that if a situation came up where you would become our enemy, you wouldn''t hesitate to attack, well, except for Akame of course. As for the reason why I didn''t at least try to convince you to stop deserting since you probably have nothing to do with father''s death...Everyone is already aware of your feelings for Akame and despite your weird fetish about her armpit, you truly care for her so you wouldn''t let her alone in this situation." Tsukushi said while looking slightly strangely at Green who turned red in shame but his mind was still calm. Even Akame glanced at Green with a slightly strange look in her eyes but a warm smile was visible on her face. "There they are!" The voices came from behind Tsukushi which made her form a smile. "Which also brings me to another point. You are realistic and usually calm in any situation which must also be the reason why you attacked me without any warning or even hesitation. You must have been aware right from the beginning that I was just buying time so that''s one more reason why I targeted you first." Tsukushi continued talking until more ?ssassins arrived to help her. With their help, she had better chance at winning since her specialty was long-range surprise attacks. Having her bullets able to change trajectory only added to the surprise element. "Akame...We need to kill her if we want to have a chance to run away!" Green shouted at Akame while swinging his whip at the incoming group of reckless ?ssassins, instantly breaking their bones with only one swing since his whip was moving according to his mind at high speed. ''?! What am I doing?! I am endangering someone''s life for my selfishness and sentimental feelings once again!!!'' Akame who was until now slightly shaking suddenly stopped shaking and closed her eyes in front of incoming ?ssassins. "?! Akame?!!" Green who saw that Akame wasn''t moving wanted to jump in front of her to take care of her enemies but Tsukushi was once again targeting him with her bullets. "Kill her and retrieve Murasame!" The ?ssassins that were now only a few meters away from Akame shouted while swinging their swords at her. "I will bury you!" Akame shouted and suddenly opened her eyes that became completely dull red without any feelings. She performed wide swing, instantly cutting down more than 5 ?ssassins in front of her without them having any chance to react which made Tsukushi raise her eyebrow. ''How does she have so much strength and energy with that ragged and messy appearance of hers?'' Tsukushi thought while being slightly shocked by Akame''s sudden outburst. In her eyes, Akame''s speed might have became even greater than what she was accustomed to seeing. Akame didn''t waste any time and dashed towards Tsukushi while cutting down a few ?ssassins on her way. When she arrived close to Tsukushi, 2 ?ssassins got in her way so she easily cut them down but when she wanted to pass them, Tsukushi was already hiding behind them while pointing her gun at Akame''s head. However, that wasn''t the only danger she was facing right now, 2 more ?ssassins were trying to attack her from behind. Green who already took care of the ?ssassins on his side and Tsukushi finally stopped targeting him obviously saw this situation. ''Those 2 guys!'' Green didn''t even think and just swung his whip instinctively at those 2 guys attacking Akame''s back. If it was before Akame''s sudden outburst, he would have targeted Tsukushi since her gun was just a meter away from Akame''s head, not to mention her still being Akame''s best friend. But right now, he was sure that Akame would be able to deal with what''s in front of her so he should cover her back so she can focus on Tsukushi...at least that''s what his instincts told him. Tsukushi who had her gun close to Akame''s head just stared coldly at her and was about to pull the trigger. *Splash* Before the gunfire could resonate through the vicinity, Tsukushi''s arms holding a gun flew to the sky while leaving her with a dumbfounded expression. Akame moved without any hesitation and even when she cut Tsukushi''s arm, she simply stared at Tsukushi with her dull red eyes and stoic expression. "A-Akame-" *Thud* Tsukushi could only mutter the name of the person in front of her before she has fallen on the ground with wide-open eyes. Akame didn''t even look behind her despite sensing the danger because only a second after she cut Tsukushi down, that danger disappeared together with loud groans of pain. Only after Tsukushi has fallen on the ground, Akame''s dull eyes turned back to her previous shiny state like ruby itself. "...?!" Akame continued staring down at Tsukushi who already had a few black marks on her body before she raised her head just to see a larger group of enemies approaching them from the distance. ''I have no time to think about things that just happened. I need to think of escaping together with Green right now!'' Akame thought and completely threw aside the fact that she just killed her best friend. Her once messy mind returned to calm state and most likely was also enhanced by everything that happened today. But that doesn''t mean that she won''t suffer consequences of killing her best friend, it won''t just be today and right now. "We must go, Green!" Akame turned at Green and shouted before she turned around and started running in the direction of the mentioned cliff. Green was slightly surprised how easily she turned away from still dying Tsukushi but he was happy to see her return to her calm self. He followed right after her. ''What happened to Akame? Somehow, I feel much safer around her, what is this...feeling?'' Green though while looking at Akame''s back with a thoughtful expression. Even Green himself couldn''t figure out what changed in Akame but he was at least sure that it''s nothing wrong which is the most important thing. "They have Murasame, use guns to take them out!" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* The pursuers started firing at them but they were still some distance away so their accuracy wasn''t the best and it also slowed them down. "Tch, they are catching up to us. We spent too much time fighting, not to mention our bodies aren''t in their best state to run at our top speed after so many battles fought in a row." Green informed Akame while doing his best at dodging incoming bullets. Most of them hit trees but some of them went straight at him and Akame. "How far is it?!" Akame asked while increasing her speed despite her condition wasn''t exactly good. "?! We should be exiting this forest in just a few seconds and there should be that cliff not far away." Green was also surprised how Akame was able to increase her speed so he did the same. His condition was much better than hers so he was just matching her speed. And as Green said, only after a few seconds, they were finally out of the forest but that would also mean that they have no cover against the guns. They stopped running just on the edge of the cliff to look down. ''Ugh! This is definitely higher than that woman said!'' Green''s mind started spinning after seeing the height under him. "There they are! Stop them!" The one in command of the entire searching group shouted while pointing at Green and Akame. Akame glanced behind her before she took hold of Green''s hand. "?! A-Akame?!" He was surprised by this act but before he could say anything more, Akame jumped, dragging him along. "Huh? HUH?!!" Green was dumbfounded when they were still above the cliff but his expression quickly turned to panicked one once he looked down to the abyss with a small river at the bottom. "Aaaaah!" Green hysterically screamed while they were falling down. Akame only closed her eyes. The soldiers that came after them came up to the edge to look down before they backed off a few steps away from it. "Go after them!" The leader ordered. "But...the nearest point where we can safely descend is a few kilometers away from here...Not to mention they will most likely die." One soldier said with an uncertain expression. "And what about it?! Yes, they will most likely lost consciousness falling from such height into the river with their wounds but you forgot that they still have Murasame! We must retrieve it, now go!" The leader snapped at him and ordered half of the entire group to go to the point where they can go safely down. ------ "Looks like both of you made it but with some difficulty which was expected" Leone in her transformed form muttered while fishing out both Akame and Green from the river before they would be taken away by the current. Both of them were currently unconscious and both were bleeding from various spots. ''Better return quickly and treat them immediately.'' Leone thought with a serious expression when she saw their state. She put both of them on her shoulders and started running away from the location. Chapter 138 - #137 Unexpected visitor?! "What is it?!" Kurome almost shouted with a panicked expression when she noticed Akashi''s strange expression. "...They managed to get away but that Green guy is really something else..." Akashi replied with a forced smile. *sigh* Kurome sighed in relief. They were still on the edge of the forest and Akashi used his Wrigglers to watch over the situation. His Wrigglers on their own aren''t exactly intelligent and they can only perform primitive tasks but once he is focused on a certain group or only 1 of them, he can see whatever his spy sees. When he directly control them, they are much more powerful and more dangerous. "Looks like you are not so angry at your sister as you described." Akashi tried to tease Kurome a bit. "T-That''s not it...As I already mentioned, I want to fight her on my own for what she has done to me today...I wouldn''t be able to fight her if she wouldn''t have been able to escape." Kurome replied while avoiding eye contact with Akashi. "Sure, let''s go home, shall we?" Akashi said with a knowing smile while patting Kurome''s head. "Mm!" Kurome nodded her head with a bright smile but when Akashi started moving, she remained standing at the same place. "Hm? Is something the matter?" Akashi stopped and turned at her with a confused expression. Upon his question, Kurome''s cheeks became slightly red, however, it was unknown if it was due to shame or embarrassment "Well, since Akashi Nii-sama asked...Would you mind if- um, could you please carry me back home the same way you did when we parted ways with big sis? You know! I am still slightly tired and my sight is still slightly blurry!" Kurome started playing with her both index fingers while saying this with her head down and once she was done saying her request aloud she quickly raised her head and raised her voice, justifying herself. Akashi looked at her act with a slightly dumbfounded expression. ''Uuuu, why is it so hard to ask him of this?!!'' Kurome put her head down in shame once she noticed Akashi looking at her with a dumbfounded expression. "Sure if it won''t embarrass you, you can even fall asleep. I will carry you straight to your bed." Akashi replied without even thinking about it and just took her once again into princess carry. "T-Thanks, Akashi Nii-sama." Kurome replied with her head down but her blushing cheeks were still visible under the moonlight. Akashi has returned to his mansion with Kurome in his arms. She kept talking with him on the way but just before they arrived, she fell asleep so Akashi went into his room and put Kurome on her bed. ''...Maybe I should really convince her to accept her own room because she is no longer a kid. I have no idea how it is with woman''s "needs" but I doubt she would do anything here with the danger of me walking in anytime. I don''t even knock since this is my room to begin with so she practically has no privacy...'' Akashi thought while standing next to her bed and looking at her cute sleeping face. *sigh* ''I guess I will go to my study to look at some reports. I doubt I can fall asleep after what happened today, plus it would be better if I am ready for any emergency.'' Akashi thought and scratched back of his head before walking out of the room. Once he closed the door behind him, Kurome opened her right eye to check out the perimeter and once she saw that Akashi really left, she smiled gently. By the sigh Akashi released, she was aware that he was worrying over her. Thankfully Akashi didn''t mutter aloud his thoughts or Kurome''s act would be discovered by her face turning fully red like a tomato. And the entire peaceful situation would turn into an extremely awkward one. . Akashi went to check on Ichika before doing anything else. "Do we have enough rooms for all those kids or do we need to accommodate them outside of the mansion?" Akashi asked with a stoic expression while leaning his back against the wall with folded arms. "Young lord, you sound like you don''t even know your own mansion..." Ichika said while throwing Akashi a weird look. "...I don''t. There was never a need to check on each guest room so I actually never explored this entire mansion. But judging from your response, there is more than enough space for them." Akashi replied while shrugging his shoulders and Ichika nodded with a smile in response. "They have told me about your travels and about what happened to them and I can''t say that I am surprised by that. The Empire sometimes doesn''t even bother looking for a reason to start trouble and exploiting its citizens. I have a very similar past to those kids so I know very well how they feel. They must be feeling quite restless right now, the first night is always the hardest. Even though they bonded with the young lord through that journey, it still doesn''t change the fact that sleeping in an unknown location full of unknown people is hard." Ichika said while looking down at the ground with a sad nostalgic smile. "..." Akashi didn''t say anything and only continued listening to her with his eyes closed. "Then you can train them...You can become their new mother and help them to get accustomed to this situation." Akashi opened his eyes and said after a few seconds of silence. "? Me...a mother? Hihi, that doesn''t sound bad but I always wanted to start at 1 kid and not more than 15 at the same time, haha" She was slightly surprised after hearing Akashi''s suggestion but she quickly giggled while covering her mouth and replied to Akashi''s suggestion and at the end, she no longer bothered to cover her mouth and started laughing aloud. "You said yourself that you know how they feel so use that to your and mine advantage. Train them for me, be it education, business, cooking, combat, or whatever. Let them have a choice of what to do and then help them. Are you willing to do that for me?" Akashi asked with a gentle smile while looking straight into Ichika''s bright violet eyes. "Y-Young lord-" Ichika muttered while looking tenderly at Akashi with a sweet smile. "Don''t. I know that look, I am not a good person. I simply try to balance my karma plus if I am to turn this country into a better place to live at, I need to start somewhere even if it is making lives of more than 15 children better." Akashi replied while waving his hand in denial in front of him. "Hihi, of course, young lord. Please allow me to continue aiding you!" Ichika giggled after seeing the reaction she already expected from Akashi and then she suddenly kneeled on one knee in front of Akashi while taking his hand into her hands. "? Please stand up, Ichika...You are already part of the family. You only make me feel weird by doing this...but thank you for your loyalty. Please continue being by my side and you have my word that I will never sell you out even if the entire world turned against you." Akashi raised his eyebrow upon seeing Ichika''s act but he quickly replied and then it was his turn to take hold of her hand as he promised her while gently ??r?ssing her hand. "...*sniff* I-I think it''s time for me to go to the bed. Have a good night, young lord!" Tears welled up in her eyes when she heard his honest promise but she quickly wiped them away while getting up and excusing herself. "Yeah. Good night to you too." Akashi replied and as he saw her leaving, he shook his head with a small smile. ''What was with this entire situation? Well, I should finally go to the study to read reports of past few weeks. I guess Aiko is already asleep so I won''t be reviewing business reports without her.'' Akashi thought and silently went his way without waking anyone up. The guards he met in the halls just quickly saluted him before returning to their duties. . . As Akashi was reading through not so interesting reports, he suddenly recalled something as he lightly smacked the table with his hand. ''I completely forgot about Esdeath...Shit, she must be quite angry at me for not returning for so long. *sigh* I said that I will owe her but I am thinking of backing on my word since she must be quite angry and her request will definitely be crazy!'' Akashi thought with a sour expression on his face. *knock* *knock* A subtle sounds of knocking on the door bought Akashi back from his thoughts. "Come in" Akashi replied and one of the guards from the main entrance walked in and bowed to Akashi. "Lord, there is a young woman that wants to meet you. She is saying that she knows you, we wouldn''t normally bother you about this but she looked...really down so I thought I better report this to you...I am sorry if I am bothering you." The guard explained the situation and apologized once he noticed Akashi''s still sour expression. "Don''t worry about it, I am annoyed by these reports, not from your report. What''s the name of that girl?" Akashi denied his worries while pointing at the stack of documents lying scattered across his entire table. "Well, she didn''t want to tell us. She said that it would be better for us not to know. Normally I would chase someone rude like that away but she seemed really sad and genuinely sorry so I let it slide. In my opinion, I suspect her being one of those ?ssassins who escaped tonight from the palace." He replied with a respectful tone and smile formed on his stiff expression when he heard that he isn''t bothering. "I see, escort her here but be quiet and don''t wake anyone up." Akashi replied while he started cleaning his table of the mess on it. "Understood!" The guard saluted and left the room in silence. . *knock* *knock* After a few minutes, they finally came and lightly knocked on the door once again. "Thank you for your hard work, let her enter on her own." Akashi said and guard didn''t say anything and only left. *Creak* The door opened and Akashi raised his head to look at who could it be and was shocked to see the person in front of him. "Poney?!" Akashi muttered with a dumbfounded expression. "...Hi, Akashi" She greeted Akashi while looking at him with red puffy eyes. It was apparent that she was crying just recently. However, her ragged and depressed appearance didn''t shock him since he already expected this but he would have never expected her to come to him. To be honest, he wasn''t even sure why is she here, he couldn''t make a guess except for asking for Akame''s location. Chapter 139 - #138 Damsel in Distress "...Good to see you again, please take a seat" Akashi said after a short awkward silence while pointing at the chair opposite to him. "Thank you for agreeing to see me at this hour. Truth be told, I already expected you to be asleep so my hopes were really small." Poney replied while forcing smile out of herself. "I had a lot of work to do and I am not sleepy anyway. What is going on?" Akashi shook his head before he asked with a worried expression while looking at Poney. "...Have you heard of the commotion that happened tonight?" She asked with a depressed tone. "Yeah, a few ?ssassins ran away from the Capital together with Teigu in their hands." Akashi replied with a natural tone, not trying sound surprised neither he tried to sound too knowledgeable about the situation. "...It was Akame and Green. The moment when I heard the news, I immediately went after them, however, when I caught up with the group that was responsible for catching them, I found a father and Tsukushi together with them, well...only their corpses with black markings on them." Poney said while looking down and folding her hands between her th??hs. Tears started to well up in her eyes once again. "..." Akashi gave her time to catch a breath before she continued. "I-I didn''t know what to do. I didn''t know what is happening, 2 of my closest people to me died while another 2 ran away and the chief is still somewhere outside on the mission to find Cornelia. I had no energy to do anything not to mention chasing after Akame and Green. I just wanted to grieve for a while however, I wasn''t even allowed to do that, one of the officers of that group put a gun to my head and asked me if I will go look for Akame and Green or not." Poney said and tears finally slowly rolled down her cheeks. ''Seeing this side of hers is really different feeling. She always struck me as a cheerful and airheaded girl which definitely suited her. *sigh*'' Akashi thought before he released a short sigh. "Seeing that you are here...it''s safe to ?ssume that you are already branded as a traitor, right?" Akashi asked with a serious expression. ''Let''s see what''s her answer and maybe I should also cheer her up so she can speak without pausing after each word.'' Akashi thought while awaiting her answer. "...Y-Yes, it''s safe to ?ssume that..." Poney looked down at her legs, not daring to even look at Akashi. ''That serious expression...I am gone, what was I even thinking? Akashi doesn''t know me well enough to stick out his neck for me.'' Poney thought while biting her lower lip. *Thud* "Ouch!" Poney felt a small pain from the middle of her forehead so he raised her head while protecting her forehead with her hands. "Thanks for being honest with me." Akashi who flicked her forehead while leaning forward said with a smile. "Huh?" Poney continued rubbing her forehead while looking at Akashi with a dumbfounded expression. "Don''t ''Huh'' me! Tell me, what do you need from me? I might be able to help you." Akashi said while leaning back against his chair. "I-I don''t know what to say...Thank you! However, I don''t know what I want or what I should do...he-he" Poney said and when she noticed Akashi''s expression, she released an awkward laugh while scratching back of her head. Akashi facepalmed himself. ''This is the old Poney I know...'' Akashi thought while looking at Poney like on the idiot. "You actually risked getting sold out by me to the Empire just to talk to me? What about Akame and Green? Don''t you want to find them? Don''t you want revenge? What is it that you truly want? I won''t be able to help you without knowing that first..." Akashi said with his arms folded. "I-...I have no idea, this is simply too much for me to absorb. In just a few hours with my absence and apparently Akame killed her best friend and father...what is this development?" Poney asked while leaning forward, putting her face close to Akashi as if she was trying to find answers on his face. "Akame and Green simply chose their own way. I get it that Gozuki taught you everything but once you grow up to have enough of common sense, you should also start questioning the teachings of the person who was taking care of you. You shouldn''t walk the path someone taught you to or show you, you should discover your own path and make sure that it is what you truly want." Akashi said, slightly implying that Gozuki wasn''t exactly what he pretended to be. "...Do you mean to say that they were no longer content with the father''s teachings? Why? I know Akame very well and she wouldn''t abandon the path that helps people." Poney muttered with a thoughtful expression. "Maybe the path you see isn''t exactly what it appears to be. It is easy to deceive eyes and ears, however, if you will have at least some doubts within your heart, you will one day see holes even in the perfect disguise. I won''t beat around the bush anymore and will be blunt instead...The Empire is making its people suffer instead of making them happy. You should be aware that I have access to better information than you who is just a simple ?ssassin, a tool for the Empire to take care of those who try to help people by fighting against the Empire." Akashi said with his eyes closed and completely calm expression. ''...I can''t detect any lies in his words...No way." Poney was quite shocked by Akashi''s words. "Then what are you if I am just a tool?" Poney asked after few seconds of silence with a confused expression. She was quite confused because she had no idea why was he telling her all of this despite being someone quite high in power. "In their eyes, I am the same as you, a tool with a higher value because I can keep some people in check. One person in power can''t control everyone, he also needs to have other people to take care of some side matters. It''s completely the same with the army when you are general, you also need to have your subordinates, Captains who watch over your disposable foot soldiers." Akashi grinned when he heard her question and replied to it very quickly. "...So you are saying that you know that you are just a tool and that you are helping them despite knowing what they are doing is bad?" Poney was quite surprised when Akashi admitted that he is just a tool in their eyes with a wide grin on his face. "Hold up, when did you ?ssume that I am a good guy that wants to stick his own neck to stop them doing ''bad'' things?" Akashi asked with a fake confused expression. "..." Poney expression suddenly became serious as she stared at Akashi in silence as if it was obvious. "Jeez, just because I didn''t sell you out yet doesn''t mean that I am a good guy. Who knows...maybe I am just interested in you so I want to have leverage over you. But if we are being realistic and serious here...I just have my own way of doing things." Akashi said with a laid back smile while shrugging his shoulders. Upon hearing this, Poney became more cautious of Akashi but there was still a small blush on her cheeks, combined with her puffy eyes, she was currently making a quite cute expression with a vulnerable vibe around her. "Don''t look at me that way...I was just joking." Akashi said. "Yeah, I know, thanks for trying to cheer me up. You are the first person who actually tried to cheer me up instead of shooting me in the head." Poney said and released a small smile while she stopped staring at Akashi so intensively. "You are welcome, Poney! Anyway, enough of joking around. What do you want to do? Do you want to find Akame and Green? Or will you try to find Najasho?" Akashi replied with a big smile before he turned serious and asked her about her plans. ''If Najasho succeeds in rescuing Cornelia, she will most likely go after Akame. From what I have seen after spending with them a few days is that she is the most attached to Gozuki or was...'' Akashi thought about the entire situation and its pros and cons. "I am in a very delicate situation here. I still have yet to absorb what happened tonight not to mention your words but I still believe you, I don''t see any reason why would you try to lie to me...I am not sure if I would be able to face Akame and Green, they would have reminded me of Tsukushi and father. If I will go try to find the chief, I will only put him in the danger since I am practically a deserter right now." Poney said with a serious expression and Akashi nodded his head since even he thought that her situation was very tough. She was in the middle of everything with no good way out. "So...If you are still interested in me, how about keeping me here for a while~?" Her mood suddenly took 180 degrees turn as she asked while sticking out her tongue and winking at Akashi, trying to look cute. "...Please don''t do that ever again" Akashi looked strangely at her act before he honestly replied and Poney puffed out her cheeks in response while glaring at him. "...I can''t let you stay here. Don''t get me wrong, I have no issue with hiding you here but I can''t keep you around me..." Akashi replied with a serious tone. At first, Poney was dejected after hearing his answer but when she heard the reason, she had an urge to tease him but she stopped herself when she noticed Akashi''s serious face. "W-Why?" She asked with a completely confused expression. "I am very similar to Akame and Green. Truth be told, we shouldn''t even act as friends like what we are doing right now." Akashi replied while maintaining strong eye contact with her. Poney was quite scared by how serious Akashi was and when she heard his words, her mind worked on 100% but she still couldn''t find the similarity between Akashi and her friends that deserted tonight. ''I don''t see any problem telling her about Gai since she is branded as deserter right now and nobody would even believe her words. Not to mention, their group is now disbanded with Gozuki''s death and most of its members dead or missing. Nobody would care about the disbanded group anymore, at least the Empire wouldn''t. Even if they did, it would still be word against the word.'' Akashi thought and decided to inform her about his play in Gai''s death Chapter 140 - #139 Aftermath "Because I am the one who killed Gai, your friend." Akashi said with a serious expression with his hands folded. "...What?" Poney looked even more confused than before and even Akashi was quite surprised how confused one person can get. "It''s the truth. Why would I lie about that?" Akashi confirmed it once again and waited for Poney to absorb this information. "...B-But why? You have never met each other so why?" It was unknown if Poney no longer had any energy to raise her voice but she was taking this new information relatively easy. ''Maybe it wasn''t the right moment to tell her that, it''s hard to say what she is thinking under that a super confused expression'' Akashi thought while closely watching Poney''s expression and changes in her eyes. "Wrong, we actually met each other and as for my reason...First, he endangered the life of someone I care about but the second and main reason is your rampage of ?ssassinations of powerful people supporting the Revolutionary Army. I am not with the Revolutionary Army that someone I care about was bound to help them and Gai was a price to pay for them to be free." Akashi explained with his eyes closed and calm expression. "..." Poney just listened in silence while looking down at the ground with a completely dumbfounded expression. ''What the hell is this situation?! Who can I even trust here?! Akame and Green who were my friends for so long just killed Tsukushi and father while Akashi killed Gai. Why is our group so unfortunate to be targeted from every side?! Was what we were doing really so wrong?'' Poney thought while pressing her nails into her palm slowly turning her skin red without her even being aware of it. "I am not trying to say that thanks to his death you were no longer targeted by that group and neither I am trying to say that it was for the greater good or something. Do you now understand why I don''t want you to be close to me?" Akashi asked after waiting a few minutes for Poney to recover a bit. "Mm...Can I still remain here through this night?" Poney nodded her head and asked with a tired expression. "Be my guest. You can tell me what you want to do the next morning. I might be able to help you get to Akame and Green so think about it carefully." Akashi said and called for one maid to take Poney to a free guest room. ''That group...Does Akashi mean the group that targeted Cornelia? Taeko and Katsura? What connection do they have? From his words, they must have been indebted to the Revolutionary army or something like that. This is getting more and more confusing and complicated, ugh!'' Poney thought while she followed after the maid but before she could close the door behind her... "IF you will want to remain here despite knowing what I have done, I also have no problem with that." Poney turned her head back at Akashi and released a small smile. "Thank you for being honest with me..." She said before closing the door behind her. Akashi''s smile suddenly disappeared from his face when Poney closed the door. ''Go and watch her carefully'' Akashi ordered to his Wrigglers and 2 of them flew out of his shadow, flying out of the room through the small gap between door and the frame. For Akashi, her reaction was quite odd, not yelling at him or anything else was quite a surprise considering that he just told her that he killed one of her friends. But on the other hand, she lost so much today and even got to know the truth behind the Empire so she must have been so overwhelmed that she completely disregarded something that happened way back to the past. Akashi also thought of her being just a spy but he couldn''t really imagine her playing that role after what happened today. Not to mention, her confused expression was very genuine. Nevertheless, he still decided to watch over her with his Wrigglers. If she were to make any suspicious move, he would get to know that immediately. ''I should inform Kurome to keep an eye on her if Poney decides to remain here for the time being. But that comes in the morning since Kurome is sleeping right now.'' Akashi thought and stood up from his seat. He was done for today with the reports, he went outside of the mansion to find the guards who had contact with Poney and told them to completely forget about her and never talk about it to anyone. ...That night, Poney couldn''t get a wink of sleep due to her constantly thinking about what happened today. And before she knew it, she already noticed a light coming through the windows into her room. ''? It''s already early-morning? How is that possible? I don''t remember ever falling asleep...but at least I got a few things sorted out in my head.'' Poney thought and decided to go out and ask someone where she can take a bath to freshen up herself. ----Outside of the Capital, at the same time---- *chirp* *chirp* The sounds of birds singing were resonating in the vicinity. "...Huh?...?!" Akame slowly opened her eyes and noticed an unfamiliar wooden ceiling so she quickly sat up but she felt a short but sharp pain under her ribs so her expression distorted in pain. She put her hand on the location where she felt the pain while calmly observing her surroundings. ''Is this some kind of hut in the middle of the forest?'' Akame thought and was slightly confused but she quickly began scanning the room for Green''s presence. "Oh?! You are finally awake, Akame!" Akame snapped her head at the sound just to see Leone walking in the room and approaching her with a big smile. "Leone...Where are we and where is Green?" Akame asked still with a slightly weak voice. "You should rest a little bit more before getting up. I fished out both of you from the river, the guy who was with you is inside the next room. I already took care of both of you and your injuries but to be honest, that guy got more injured from the fall itself than from fighting." Leone explained while handing Akame a wooden bowl filled with some kind of soup. "?! What happened to him?" Akame exclaimed with wide-open eyes in horror. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. He most likely just hit his head against the boulder on the bottom of the river, nothing too serious." Leone waved with her hand, trying to reassure Akame who was on the verge of getting up but Leone managed to stop her in time. "I see. Thank you for the food and for patching us up..." Akame said with a small smile before it turned into depressed smile while she began staring down at the wooden bowl filled with the soup. "?...Is there something wrong?" Leone asked while taking hold of Akame''s hand. "...I-I wasn''t able to convince my sister and to make it even worse, I actually tried to take her with me by the force which only deteriorated our relationship. But the worst thing of all is that I actually never respected her choice, I can''t imagine facing Kurome once again after what happened between us..." Akame said while tears finally welled up in the corners of her eyes. "It''s alright, you two are sisters! And it seems that you realized what you did wrong in Kurome''s eyes which should be the most important thing, no? Anyway, I have heard that Kurome is quite strong but to think you would still fail while having the advantage of the surprise on your side is quite a surprise...What exactly happened?" Leone sat down next to Akame and hugged her while saying this and then she released her while asking for details. "...She woke up after my battle with the father but nothing happened between us because Akashi arrived at that time. I had no time to react since I was too injured resulting in him catching me by my neck. Right now, I am quite grateful to him since he prevented me from ruining my relationship with Kurome even more than before." Akame explained with a forced smile. "...Akashi? What was he doing there?! Was he trying to stop you?!" Leone immediately started bombarding Akame with questions while putting her panicked face as close to her as she could. "No...He just slapped me and took Kurome back since it could be said that he is her guardian. He completely ignored me and Green and maybe even helped us by giving us some information." Akame quickly replied since she was surprised by Leone''s acting. "Huh?...Hah?!!! Aaaah! He is her guardian and you tried to take her away by the force?!! What will I say to boss?!" Leone at first only looked at Akame in confusion before she fully absorbed what Akame just said and she began panicking and muttering aloud while pulling her own hair. "Leone?!" Akame exclaimed in worry. *inhale* *exhale* "Take a deep breath, Leone...Alright, I will somehow deal with this. Anyway, back to the topic, I guess that handprint is from Akashi, right?" Leone referred to herself in the third person before she asked Akaem while pointing at her cheek. "Huh? It''s still there? I can''t feel any pain from it anymore..." Akame muttered while touching her cheek in confusion. "It looks like it''s still fresh...Are you sure about that?" Leone asked in suspicion while glaring at Akame in worry. "I am not lying, I swear." Akame replied with a genuinely confused expression. "...Weird but I trust you, Akame." Leone said with a smile. They continued talking for a while and after Akame ate her soup, she began to remember all events from yesterday in great detail. *clank* The wooden bowl suddenly slipped out of Akame''s hands, sliding on the bed until it has fallen on the ground. "Akame?! Are you alright?!" Leone asked in worry when she noticed Akame''s absent-minded expression as she was staring at her shaking hands. with wide-open eyes. "I-I killed my best friend...I cut her arm off to protect myself and Green..." Akame replied weakly but her expression didn''t change a bit and tears slowly began rolling down her cheeks. "Shh, you didn''t do anything wrong. If she stood in your way, she was endangering you and your friend''s life. You have done everything you could and look...your friend made it together with you in one piece." Leone hugged Akame once again, putting Akame''s head on her shoulder, comforting her. "I...You are right, Leone. I chose this myself so I have no right to cry." Akame replied while wiping away her tears but her absent-minded expression never changed. "No, no, I didn''t mean it that way. On the contrary, you should cry as much as you want while you still can. You might not get another chance and you should use this chance to completely empty yourself." Leone said while gently rubbing Akame''s back. "...*sniff* Aaagh! *sniff* Waaah!" Akame began uncontrollably crying and even Green who has woken up some time ago heard her. He started gritting his teeth since he was aware that he can''t do anything about this. After all, she killed her best friend with her own hands. Maybe he should have taken that burden in Akame''s stead but at that time, his instincts told him to cover her back instead of attacking Tsukushi. Chapter 141 - #140 Situation on the other sides. ----Najasho''s side---- "Najasho, we most likely picked up "their" trail. It''s not exactly fresh but they should be only a few hours away from here." The member of Dark Squad reported to Najasho while crouching down, inspecting the ground. They were currently in the forest some distance behind the Mount Hakuba. Najasho opened his closed eyes and got up from the ground while saying. "I see, good job. Let''s run, we need to catch up to them. We have an advantage since they don''t know that they are being pursued." *Rustle* *Whoosh* Najasho narrowed his eyes when he felt quite an unusual wind against his back. He stopped and turned in a certain direction with his narrowed eyes. "Najasho?" The rest of his members questioned him while looking at him with confused expressions, however, no one dared to say anything more so they simply waited for him. *Rustle* *Rustle* *Rustle* After not a whole minute, someone wearing a Dark Squad uniform ran out of the bush, revealing himself to everyone. "?! I have finally caught up to you! I am bearing grievous news straight from the Capital!" The one who just ran out of the bush was quite surprised how everyone he who he was looking for was staring at him. Despite that, he quickly recovered and reported while making his way towards Najasho. "Here!" He said and handed a sealed document into Najasho''s hand. "...Thank you" Najasho was slightly surprised by this but he accepted it with his stoic expression on. ''Hm?! What?! Akame and Green killed them?! "Cease the pursuit of your former comrade and immediately return to the Capital without any delays." Huh?'' Najasho''s expression finally took some changes when he opened the document and started reading the contents. *tear* *swoosh* Najasho tore the document into a few pieces and then let the wind to disperse it into different directions. "Wha-! What do you think you are doing?! This is a direct order right from our superior! Superior of your own leader! The messenger watched with a dumbfounded expression before he shouted at Najasho with an angered expression. The members of Dark Squad who heard this frowned while watching Najasho''s back. "We are not canceling this searching mission." Najasho replied with his restored stoic expression. "Do you think you have any say in this, Najasho?! Are you planning to become a traitor?!" The messenger asked with narrowed eyes, trying to pressure Najasho. The members of Dark Squad already took a few steps closer to Najasho''s back in case he says anything wrong. "Of course I won''t become a traitor but neither will I cancel this mission." Najasho said while staring straight into the messenger''s eyes. "Hm? That''s impossible to happen..." Everyone was confused by his words so they weren''t sure if they should take him down or not. "Not really if I tell the Empire that I haven''t received any message. The only problem here are-" Najasho explained and before he finished what he wanted to say, he swung his broadsword behind him in quick motion with a quick spin, decapitating all remaining members who were in his team. "-witnesses" Najasho finished as he finished his spin and faced the messenger once again with some blood on his face. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* The bodies of the ?ssassins have freely fallen down on the ground together with their separated heads. "?! Najasho, you-!" The messenger who saw this widened his eyes before he quickly took something out of his pocket, trying to stuff it into his mouth but before he could do that, he stopped feeling his arm. *Splash* "? ...AGGH!!" It took him a while before he noticed his arm lying on the ground and before he finally felt the pain. "This will never work out for you! T-They will see though your lie eventually!" The messenger shouted through his gritting teeth while kneeling on both of his knees and holding his arm at least the part that remained connected to his body. "Maybe, who knows but I won''t leave that shrimp all alone" Najasho replied and cut off messenger''s head. ''I have to take care of the bodies if I want this lie to work out for me. Tch! How troublesome exactly at the moment when I already know where "they" are.'' Najasho thought while looking at the corpses lying around him with narrowed eyes. It was visible that he was quite irritated. ''If what that message said is the truth, what will happen with me and Poney? We no longer have a group so we might be relocated to another unit. The question remains, why did Akame and Green betray us? I know that Green is an intelligent and very cautious fellow, he wouldn''t do anything too dangerous if he didn''t see a real reason behind it. Why would he risk betraying us if it was just for his feelings for Akame?'' Najasho thought while holding his chin and looking at the ground. ''I have already seen a few reports about the Empire''s corruption...Knowing Akame, if she saw them too, she definitely betrayed us and fled because of them. Maybe she and Green found more evidence and decided to join the Revolutionary army...Well, I should focus on Cornelia for now. However, I have no idea how to explain the situation to her if I am able to rescue her.'' Najasho thought while waiting for the Danger beasts to arrive so he has a reassurance that bodies will truly "disappear". ----Leone''s side---- That morning after Akame woke up and cried her heart out in Leone''s embrace, both of them took a bath. Leone gave clothes to both Akame and Green. Akame''s clothes consisted of a dark sleeveless tank top with a white collar and a red tie. A red belt holding her pleated black skirt. Long black socks and black shoes together with red gauntlets and black gloves. Green''s clothes were also a full black, pants, shirt, and long trench coat, all black with a few red stripes on some locations like a belt, shoulders, and forearms. The clothes themselves were made from the Danger Beast materials so they were very light but also strong at the same time. They didn''t have any protection properties like heavy armor but they wouldn''t get torn off by any ordinary attacks. Akame and Green were currently getting ready to leave, each of them were still inside the hut while Leone waited for them outside. "What do I do? What kind of excuse can I come up with? Maybe I don''t have to tell anything to the boss, after all, it looks like he bears no real grudge against Akame..." Leone kept walking in circles in front of the door while muttering something and biting her nails with a slightly panicked expression. While she was walking in circles, she suddenly felt someone resting their hand on her shoulder but that "hand" felt fairly heavy than any other hand. "What excuse? What have you done this time Leone?" Leone stopped herself from turning around once she heard that voice. She tensed up and only after a few seconds, she slowly turned her head at the person behind her. "H-Hi, boss!" Leone exclaimed with a forced smile when she saw Najenda''s widely smiling face up close. *Creak* At the same same time "Leone, we are rea-dy...?" Akame announced before she had a sight on what was going on so when she saw Najenda and felt the air around her, she stopped walking. ''...Is this our leader now? It feels weird to have her as a boss when she tried to kill us some time ago but I guess sometimes we can''t choose what we want to do. At least she looks like she is a competent leader who knows what she is doing, judging from the aura around her.'' Green also stopped since the way out of the hut was blocked by Akame and he just silently observed Najenda. "Hello, Akame and you too, Green. Can you go ahead of us? I still have something to talk about with Leone, something personal." Najenda turned at Akame and Green and threw them a friendly smile while politely asking them to leave. "S-Sure" Both Akame and Green replied with an awkward expression but before they went ahead, Akame threw a worried look at Leone. She noticed it so she just waved at her with a wide smile saying ''Don''t worry'' but in truth, the back of her black tube top was drenched in sweat. Upon seeing this, Akame just smiled and lead Green away from the hut. When they finally left, Leone explained the situation and after she was done, she noticed one big vein that popped on Najenda''s forehead. "You-!" Najenda shouted while gritting her teeth and clenching her metallic hand with all strength. "Eeek! Run while you can!" Leone exclaimed and started running away. Green and Akame who were waiting for some distance away noticed Leone running towards them. "What is going o-" When she was only a few meters away from them, they wanted to ask her while wearing confused expressions but before they could finish their question, Leone''s shoulder was suddenly caught by a prosthetic arm that was connected to the wire rope. "?" Both of them widened their eyes when they saw this. "H-Help me, Akame!" Leone shouted when the wire rope started reeling back in while dragging Leone across the ground with it. She started waving her arms around, trying to find something solid to hold on. "? Pff" Akame and Green looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions before they started chuckling quietly. . After the cat was punished, Najenda decided to have a small talk with Akame and Green. "I might have information that could interest you. Maybe you are already aware but we have some spies inside the Capital and some of them are also on the high posts. Your friend that you described, named Poney, is currently missing." Najenda said. "? Did she run away?" Akame asked with a confused expression but it was visible that she was still happy to hear that she won''t have to fight with Poney. "No...If she ran away, you wouldn''t say ''missing'', right?" Green asked Najenda with furrowed brows. "Stop being so serious, will ya~?" Leone interrupted while she was rubbing the top of her head with a slightly pained expression. *bam* Najenda''s mechanical arm dropped down in form of the chop on the same spot Leone was previously rubbing. "Ouch! Why?!" Leone exclaimed and started guarding the top of her head once again while cautiously looking at Najenda. "Stop interrupting. As to answer your question, Green...Yes, none of our spies saw her actually leaving the Capital so she must be hiding somewhere inside but she was already branded as a traitor and deserter. Apparently she was ordered to go after you and Akame but instead of going after you, someone saw her entering the Capital that night but that was also the last time anyone has seen her." Najenda explained more thoroughly. "I see...I only hope she can survive this." Akame said while looking down with a slightly sad expression. "Don''t worry, it''s Poney we are talking about. She might appear to be airheaded and sometimes dumb but she is actually very resourceful!" Green said with an encouraging smile while putting his hand on Akame''s shoulder. "...Thank you, you are right, there is no need to worry about her now when I can''t even do anything for her." Akame replied while returning Green a smile. "Y-Yeah" Green who saw her smile was mesmerized by it for a small moment before he answered with an almost non-existent blush. "Hmmm~?" Leone leaned closer to both Green and Akame while staring at Green with a knowing look in her face. "W-What is it?" Green asked while taking a while to return to his serious expression. "Heh, nothing~" Leone chuckled before replying and retreating, leaving their personal space with a teasing smile across her face. Chapter 142 - #141 Three Beasts "Akashi Nii-sama, I actually forgot to tell you or more like I had no time to tell you but...former general Najenda wants to meet you, alone." Kurome and Akashi were currently walking down the halls of his mansion when Kurome decided to tell this to Akashi in low voice. "I see, good to know. Thank you, Kurome. Also thank you for remaining by my side." Akashi replied and stopped walking to ruffle Kurome''s hair. "Mm! That goes without saying, I have no reason to leave even if it is with my own sister. She might be my blood sister and I still love her, however, for me, you are also my family, Akashi Nii-sama" Kurome replied with a bright smile and instead of trying to get rid of his hand she caught it and kept it on top of her head while smiling at him. After a moment of silence, they both released the same smile and they began walking once again. "Hm?" Akashi and Kurome stopped only after taking a few steps forward since they saw door opening in the hallway and Poney walking out of there with the towel wrapped around her head to dry her hair. "Ah, Akashi...Hi, Kurome!" Poney also noticed them and when she looked at Akashi, the atmosphere turned awkward but she still greeted Kurome with a big smile which only enhanced the awkwardness since she practically greeted only Kurome. "Hi...?" Kurome replied while looking at her before she threw a suspicious look at Akashi. He already informed her about Poney''s situation but she was still unaware why is such an awkward atmosphere between them. "Have you thought about my words? If not, I can give you more time, your presence here isn''t exactly bothersome but you would have to be careful when going outside." Akashi said with a slightly forced smile, trying to break this awkward wall between him and Poney. To be honest, for him, it would have been much better if she were to hate him and wanted to leave after Akame and Green. At least he wouldn''t have trouble dealing with this awkward atmosphere. "Huh? I can remain for a longer time without giving you my answer? And I can even leave whenever I want? Wouldn''t that be dangerous to you?" She asked with a dumbfounded expression. "You aren''t mine prisoner and letting you stay for 1 or 2 nights doesn''t change much so as long as you don''t plan to freeloading here for the whole month, you can stay here for some time." Akashi replied and he was finally able to form a friendly smile while looking at Poney. Of course, Akashi might have said that she isn''t the prisoner but his Wrigglers are still watching her every move and he also has a plan if she were to try to take him down together with her by showing herself to others outside the mansion. "...Thank you" She said and tried to bow down but the towel wrapped around her head suddenly started falling down but Akashi was fast enough to catch it before it got dirty from the floor. "No need to bow down to me..." Akashi said while offering back her towel. He wanted to say more like ''We are friends, no?'' but he held it back since it might only make the situation worse. Poney nodded her head while her face was getting slowly red, she took the towel and walked past them with her head down. "...Akashi Nii-sama, how do you do it?" Kurome asked when Poney disappeared around the corner. "What?" Akashi asked with a confused expression. "Embarrassing everyone..." Kurome replied with a smile while she started walking ahead of him. ''...But I am not even doing anything. And it''s not like it''s my intention to make mood awkward or embarrass anyone.'' Akashi thought while looking at Kurome''s back for a moment before he caught up to her by taking a few big steps. ''Anyway, I should go to the palace and try to find Esdeath while I still can.'' Akashi thought while he was walking together with Kurome to the dining hall. After he ate the meal, he went straight to the palace, in hopes to find Esdeath. ''...It looks like having their best group of ?ssassins dead or missing hit the Empire quite hard.'' Akashi thought when he noticed more guards and a lot of people running around. The entire palace was quite busy. He went straight to the business since he had no interest in meddling with these matters. After a few minutes of walking around and asking people, he discovered that Esdeath''s room was relocated so he went according to the directions until he arrived at the door with 3 people standing next to it and guarding it. One of them was a man of large muscular build with long, spiky blond hair, he was wearing standard Imperial''s black military uniform with a few changes from the original. The second one was a tall man of standard build with gray hair tied in a long ponytail, blue eyes and a mustache. The last one was a young man of small build with blond hair and golden eyes, His pupils were also slit, like Akashi''s pupils. Akashi threw one look at each of them and stopped for a while when his eyes landed on the third man who almost had an appearance of kid. ''Midget, huh? Anyway, they don''t seem like regular soldiers, as expected of Esdeath.'' Akashi thought before he redirected his attention to the door in front of him and as he wanted to knock on it, something was trying to hit his hand so he retracted it to dodge the attack. "Esdeath-sama doesn''t want to be bothered by anyone, right at the moment. However, I must say that was a nice dodge." A midget said with an annoying voice and expression while he was holding some kind of flute in his hand that he used to attack Akashi''s hand. "Truly impressive reaction time and speed, you and I must have a fight in the future!" The large man with long, spiky blond hair said with an excited expression. ''But I am still sleepy and I haven''t even reacted as if my life depended on it. After all, it felt more like a fly was about to land on my hand'' Akashi only stared at them with his half-open eyes, tired and completely uninterested look in his face. "Daidara, Nyau, both of you better calm down. We promised to Esdeath-sama not to cause any trouble here at the palace... My name is Liver and I would like to apologize for their conduct, however as Nyau mentioned before, Esdeath-sama doesn''t wish to be bothered right now." The tall man who looked the most refined out of them apologized while performing a little bow. ''This guy with gray hair is definitely of higher standing, judging from his conduct and air around him...Or maybe he appears to be so by standing next to that midget and muscle head.'' Akashi thought. "I see, it''s not like I need to talk to her but more like I should since she was probably expecting me for a while already. However if you won''t let me knock and you think that you can bear the consequences, I have no problem going back" Akashi put his hands together behind his back and said with a smile and closed eyes. ''...Who is this arrogant guy? Who can behave like this in front of Esdeath-sama''s room without losing his head? I doubt this is the first time he is so arrogant.'' Nyau thought with an annoyed look on his face and thoughts of attacking Akashi already popped up in his mind. ''Haha, this guy is definitely anything but spineless! Not even rich and powerful nobles dare to behave like this! I already like him, if he is also strong, I might try to persuade Esdeath-sama to recruit him.'' Daidara thought as his smile only widened while looking at Akashi. ''Who is he? He looks very familiar but I am sure that I have never seen him in person before. Maybe I should risk it, he talks like he knows Esdeath-sama very well. If what he said is the truth then we would suffer more for not letting him in rather than for bothering Esdeath-sama.'' Liver was the only one who carefully gauged Akashi and thought about each detail he could find in Akashi''s words. "Well, it looks like I am not welcomed, bye!" Akashi said and turned around, ready to leave. "Wait!" Liver raised his voice a bit and both Daidara and Nyau looked at him with confused expressions. "Hm? What is it?" Akashi stopped and turned his head at him. "Please wait a bit..." Liver said and went in front of the door. "Liver! Are you sure about that?! We will have to suffer together with you too!" Nyau said while putting his flute between Liver and door. When Liver glared at him which clearly told him that he was going to do this no matter what, Nyau retracted his arm to let him knock on the door. *knock* *knock* ...After a few seconds of silence... "...What is it? Haven''t I told you not to bother me just a few hours before our departure?" Esdeath''s voice could be heard from behind the door and she didn''t sound exactly happy but instead of raising her voice, her tone did enough job to show how much she was irritated right now. ''Departure? Maybe I shouldn''t have come here, if she is about to leave just in a few hours, it would have been much better if I haven''t come here today. It will be much more awkward this way.'' Akashi thought and his right eyebrow twitched a few times in displeasure. "I am sorry for bothering you but there is someone who is saying that he ''should'' talk to you." Liver replied and empathized word ''should'' instead of saying ''need'' "...Let him in!" After a few seconds, they heard Esdeath''s voice with an amused tone. ''If he is lying, he is already a dead man, judging from Esdeath-sama''s tone...'' All of them except for Akashi thought while Liver looked down to express his condolence. "It wasn''t so hard, no? Thank you, Liver." Akashi said with a small smile while opening the door and closing it right behind him once he entered the room. "You are already here, huh? I am in the room next door, you can come in." Esdeath''s voice became much colder but it was also strangely alluring. ''If it was any other man he would lose his mind and then head...'' Akashi thought with a smile together with his hands in pockets. He made his way to the door from where her voice came from and opened it without knocking since she told him to come in. When he opened the door, what attacked him was a large amount of steam. ''Eh, don''t tell me that she is bathing right now...No wonder she didn''t want to be bothered.'' Akashi thought with a slightly hesitating expression while still standing at the doorway but due to a large amount of steam, he couldn''t see Esdeath. However, thanks to his enhanced senses, he was able to smell something nice and cold despite standing practically in a sauna. *Splash* He heard water splashing around before he saw something nearing his neck but he hasn''t moved an inch. "Oh? You are quite courageous...I give you a chance to explain why you are bothering me for such a display of braveness." Esdeath said while a sharp tip of the ice spear was an inch away from Akashi''s neck. Seeing and hearing this, Akashi couldn''t help but smile widely. ''She became even more commanding than before, the same can be said about her aura...What did I miss?'' Akashi thought while slightly tilting his head to the side with a curious expression. Chapter 143 - #142 Esdeaths special [A/N: After reading through this chapter once, I realized that I made Esdeath slightly dumber in regard to the relationship between man and woman than she previously was. Sorry about that but I am too lazy to change it now. So if you feel like it''s not her, please be like me: ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥. Thank you for being so smart and understanding readers you are ???? ] . . ----Chapter START---- "Well, for now, come in and close the door if you don''t want to die" Esdeath said with a harsh tone and the ice spear retreated some distance from Akashi''s neck, leaving him some space to step inside and close the door. Akashi did exactly as she said since he was aware of why she wanted it. The steam was constantly escaping through the open door so he would be able to see her in all glory if he waited a bit longer. "...Are you a quiet type of person?" Esdeath asked when she noticed that the figure covered in steam did as she asked without any shaking but never spoke out a single word. She was quite intrigued by now who is this person. ''This person knows how to attract someone''s attention...I have no idea who is he so killing him would be reckless. Maybe he is aware of that fact so he is trying to take advantage of it...interesting. Anyway, by his build, I can ?ssume that it is a man but to think that he has his hands in pockets. He must be really confident.'' Esdeath thought while sparing a side glance at the figure standing in front of the closed door. Her entire body was submerged in water except for her head and hand that was holding that ice spear. Despite the fact of having the ice spear in the room full of steam, the temperature never changed, be it the temperature of the room or the spear itself. "..." Akashi already opened his mouth to speak out but he found this situation quite entertaining so he decided against speaking out. He was looking forward to what Esdeath''s next actions would be. "...I can appreciate quiet and obedient subordinates but I hate when I ask a question and someone doesn''t answer just to act to be mysterious!" Esdeath frowned and this time she was truly offended and instead of pointing her ice spear at Akashi''s neck, she lowered it a bit. ''Don''t tell me...'' Akashi also frowned when he noticed where she stopped her ice spear. "Therefore you won''t need this anymore." Esdeath said and pushed the ice spear forward, attacking Akashi''s treasure. "Oi, oi, it will still be useful to me in the future so let''s stop." Akashi exclaimed while quickly grabbing attacking ice spear with his b?r? hand but he was still able to stop it without getting harmed. He didn''t even feel any coldness from it since it was all instantly negated upon the contact with his skin. "Finally decided to drop that mysterious act?" Esdeath asked with a slightly provoking tone. ''How was he able to stop it so quickly? I haven''t used much strength but that only confirms that this person is anything but ordinary...Wait, that voice?'' Esdeath thought with a slightly curious expression and a small smile across her face before a slightly surprised expression of realization appeared on her face. *Splash!* "Akashi?!" Esdeath exclaimed and immediately stood up and waved her hand in front of her to disperse the steam at least a little bit. "Yo, long time no see...I see that you have become even more beautiful than last time." Akashi said with a forced smile while holding up his hand as a greeting once the steam dispersed and they were able to see each other''s faces. He was aware that he pretty much screwed up by not even contacting her since he promised her to owe her for escorting Kurome some time ago, therefore he used the trick all men use once they are facing angry woman...flattery. "Y-Y-You-!" Esdeath pointed her trembling index finger at Akashi''s face with an upset expression. "Ha-ha, sorry? Something came up and I-" Akashi released an awkward laugh before he started explaining, however, before he could finish, Esdeath dashed forward and jumped on him. *Thud* He didn''t sense any killing intent coming from her despite seeing her angry expression so he didn''t dodge and let Esdeath push him on the ground. She sat down on him and locked both of his arms with her hands. This Esdeath''s entire dash and jumping on Akashi made most of the steam to disperse so when Akashi was lying on the ground with Esdeath sitting on him and he looked down, he saw two jiggling and mesmerizing melons. He quickly looked up not to be caught staring since Esdeath was already upset enough. ---- The Three Beasts outside of the Esdeath''s room also heard some kind of commotion but they couldn''t pinpoint the sounds. Since it didn''t sound like someone''s scream before dying neither like a peaceful conversation. Nevertheless, they continued minding their business since they were aware of how strong their general was. ---- "You know, I wouldn''t have run away..." Akashi was the first to say anything ever since Esdeath sat down on him. "One never can be sure enough with you." Esdeath replied, still frowning but her angry expression was relatively cute, at least for Akashi. If it was anyone else that would see her expression, they would have pissed their pants. "Well, you didn''t have to make my clothes wet just because of that. Anyway, aren''t you embarrassed by this position and the fact that you are n?k?d?" Akashi asked with a small smile while looking up straight into Esdeath''s blue eyes despite having two beautiful and jiggling melons to look at just below. "Why should I? This is how we are born. Or are you perhaps embarrassed?" Esdeath asked and her angry expression slowly disappeared and was replaced by a curious one with a teasing smile. "Well, I definitely can''t deny the fact that you were born to become beautiful. And no, I am not embarrassed, who would be since you are showing me something nice..." Akashi shook his head and replied with a smile. This time, it wasn''t just flattery to calm her down but Akashi''s honest opinion. "...You like what you see in front of you?" Esdeath asked a strange question with a combination of curious and confused expression. Most of the women would ask in a different way, trying to tease the one in front of them. "Yes but not sure if it''s worth having my clothes getting wet over it." Akashi replied in a teasing way. ''She really must be a v?r??n...The way she speaks about this situation...*sigh* She slightly resembles Taeko in this way.'' Akashi thought. Despite saying this, Esdeath started feeling something poking her as if it was telling her to get off Akashi. Even Akashi was slightly surprised how quickly his member woke up since he was already used to seeing a woman''s n?k?d body and he has even undergone training against the seduction so his member wouldn''t get up unless he would be with the person he really likes or because of romantic and special atmosphere. He didn''t deny that he quite likes Esdeath but there wasn''t any time to develop any romantic feelings towards her so he denied that. Neither the atmosphere was any romantic or special. ''It must be her body...There is quite a nice temperature in this room, of course, for regular humans it is a sauna with high temperature but despite feeling nice temperature, I can feel her cool and almost cold body grinding against mine even through my clothes... Her body temperature isn''t changing at all despite the environment or contact with me. It definitely is a satisfying feeling, feeling something cold grinding against your body while you are in a hot environment.'' Akashi thought and found reasonable cause of this. While Akashi was thinking, Esdeath who felt that thing poking her bu?? frowned down. She was never really interested in the relationship between man and woman with a few expectations when she was around Akashi but she still never researched how exactly humans reproduce. She was aware of what was poking her but she didn''t know that it has also other functions other than emptying yourself on the toilet. Well, she was also aware that it hurts a lot when being cut off from her torture sessions, after all, she has to be aware of each organ in the human body to know where to strike in what situation. Therefore she took that poking as some kind of challenge so instead of getting up or making more space, she sat down straight at it and slowly started moving forward and back. "?! Esdeath? Can you please get up and I will forget about the matter of getting my clothes wet." Akashi also noticed how she started moving on his member so he asked with a calm smile. "Hmph! Have you forgotten that you owe me? What if I use that favor to use you as my towel?" Esdeath snorted and snapped her head to the side, making her long blue wet hair hitting Akashi''s face. "Pfft! I am sorry but I already ate the meal so I am not exactly hungry right now...As for how you decide to use that favor, that is your choice." Akashi blew a few of her hair out of his mouth and commented with a slightly regretful expression as a joke. Akashi didn''t exactly want to act as her towel but it was much better than her asking for something more bothersome. "So that means you accept to act as my towel for a while?" Esdeath asked with a sadistic smirk and narrowed eyes. ''It is really weird how sadistic smile can even look cute at the same time...'' Akashi thought with a blank expression. "Alright, BUT! I won''t be controlled by you since I am not just normal towel, I am talking and capable of movement therefore I see no reason for you to use me with your own hands." Akashi said since it would feel humiliating being used in that way even though they are practically friends. "Hmm...I guess it would even be more comfortable that way, not having to do it myself...Alright! I accept your terms but you must use your clothes and not a normal towel!" Esdeath muttered with a thoughtful expression while holding her chin before she pointed at Akashi and said in a raised voice. "Alright, I acce-" Before Akashi was able to finish his sentence... "Wait! You can''t take those clothes off! And you must use your current clothes that you are wearing to dry me off." Esdeath shouted with a triumphal smile while pointing at him. ''You are basically asking me to grope you!!!'' Akashi wanted to say that she should just say that she wants him to grope her but he recalled the fact that Esdeath is similar to Taeko in this regard. "Has anyone told you that your intelligence matches your brilliant beauty?" Akashi asked with a twitching smile since his plan to take off his shirt and use it as a towel and then dry it with his flames and use it once again as a towel failed. "Nope, but right now I can say ''you''. Thank you for another compliment but flattery won''t help you...I won''t let you off until I am completely dry!" Esdeath replied with a big sadistic smile and her hands long stopped pinning Akashi''s arms on the ground and now they were on top of Akashi''s ?h?st. ''Completely dry...? Does that involve that place too?'' Akashi thought with a blank face as his eyes wandered deeply down even further down than before when he saw those 2 melons. Chapter 144 - #143 Favor paid back "*sigh* Alright, can you please get off me first so I can start?" Akashi sighed and asked with a blank expression. "Oh! Right, you can''t start in that position..." Esdeath seemed like she just woke up after hearing Akashi''s voice. In truth, she was slightly more focused on grinding on Akashi''s treasure through his clothes. ''Why did that make me excited? It almost feels like I am about to fight a strong opponent...interesting feeling. I should definitely research it more thoroughly once we are done here.'' Esdeath thought with a slightly curious expression while holding her chin when she finally stood up and gave Akashi space to get up. "Anyway, why aren''t you embarrassed from being seen n?k?d? Or...Nevermind" Akashi asked once he started hugging Esdeath and drying off her back by rubbing it with his arms. He wanted to ask more but once he saw Esdeath narrow her eyes, he stopped since he himself knew how inappropriate question it is. "It''s not like I let anyone see me like that. You are in fact the first person to see my n?k?d body. If anyone else dared to barge on me like you, he would have died faster than he would even be able to catch a glimpse of me. I take being n?k?d as showing your true self and I definitely don''t mind showing that to you." Esdeath replied while putting her arms up so Akashi can have an easier job but that only made her look more seductive and vulnerable. Yes...Esdeath in a vulnerable position would be able to seduce practically anyone who knew her personality and strength. Thankfully Akashi wasn''t just anyone but he was still slightly surprised by this position of hers. He thought if she is testing him but he quickly erased that thought since he was aware of how aloof she is regarding relationships and not to mention advanced techniques like seduction. After a while of acting as a towel in silence, Akashi''s member woke up even more than before and even Esdeath noticed that while looking down. "Does that hurt? I can allow you to take off your lower clothes but you still must continue..." Esdeath asked and then said with a generous smile. "You are really clueless, aren''t you? Anyway, it doesn''t hurt and it will go away in a while." Akashi answered while continuing his work with a blank expression. He wasn''t actually enjoying it and more than humiliating, it was awkward. At least when they were talking to each other that awkwardness eased up a bit. "What do you mean?" Esdeath frowned down and asked with a sharp glare, demanding answers. "...It''s nothing...Why don''t you mind showing...your true self to me? Why exactly me?" Akashi decided to evade discussion of relationships and s?x so he asked another question to occupy Esdeath''s mind with something else. "Huh?" This time, Esdeath''s eyes actually widened in a cute manner while her mouth was slightly open. "You...don''t know?" Akashi asked with a weird look in his face while he put his forearm between her melons to dry off that area. "...I guess I can''t come up with a reason, it just doesn''t anger me but if anyone else saw me, I would be furious, I have no idea why..." Esdeath replied while shrugging her shoulders and putting her feet more apart to once again open up ways to Akashi how to dry off the other areas of her lower body. ''...I am not kneeling down, that would definitely feel too humiliating and she is even looking at me as if she was expecting it. That expectant yet sadistic look in her eyes...you really think that you are the one in control?!'' Akashi looked down at the ground and then back at Esdeath with narrowed eyes. Esdeath ???ked her head to the side when she noticed that Akashi wasn''t moving and only staring at her face. Akashi suddenly pushed her against the wall and put his hand under her th??h and pulled her leg up. "?! What are you doing, Akashi?" Esdeath opened her eyes wide-open when she recovered from experiencing all of this and asked with now narrowed eyes. "You said that I can do it my way so I am doing it the way I want...That lower area is hard to reach with my hands." Akashi said with a slightly confused expression while pressing his knee to Esdeath''s crotch. ''You just don''t want to kneel!'' Esdeath wanted to shout out but when she felt him moving his knee in that area, the words got stuck in her mouth. ''Whatever, it''s not like he isn''t right. I let him do it his way...anyway, it''s kinda nice feeling'' Esdeath thought with a small genuine smile before that smile disappeared when Akashi removed his knee. After that, Akashi used his legs to dry off the rest of Esdeath''s body. Mostly it was in silence so he was feeling super awkward while doing it but he hasn''t let it be seen on his face as he wore stoic expression. He didn''t want to give Esdeath any amusement or satisfaction from his expression. "...I am really completely dry...I haven''t really expected you to do this so thoroughly. " Esdeath muttered in surprise while looking down at her body, she also noticed that Akashi''s member was no longer trying to tear through his clothes. "Satisfied?" Akashi asked with a smile. "...N-Yes" Esdeath wanted to say no for some kind of reason that she herself didn''t know but she managed to quell that urge down but despite this pause she kept strong face in front of Akashi with a slightly sadistic smile. "Good, my job is done with this. Anyway, you mentioned something about the departure. What is it about?" Akashi opened the door and walked out of the bathroom while asking. When he was out of the bathroom, he increased temperature on top of his skin and a bit of steam escaped from his drenched clothes before they became completely dry. ''Hm, maybe I can also iron them with my hand...Nah, that is too much of work'' Akashi thought while looking at the ceiling with a thoughtful expression. "Ah yes, about that...I was ordered by the emperor himself to take my army to the north. Apparently they expect Northern Tribes to make a big move. Something about a lot of tribes uniting to create a resistance against the Empire." Esdeath said and followed after Akashi, still n?k?d, and went towards her bed to take her clothes. ''Honest doesn''t trust her entirely...I have heard something similar but I don''t think it''s so severe to send one of the strongest General with her entire army. Well, there is still Great General Budo who is extremely loyal to the crown. I had very little to none interaction with him but he struck me as a loyal person who would do anything for the good being of the Empire but he is also extremely loyal to the emperor and those two things overlap with each other since the emperor isn''t the one making decisions. His loyalness also blinds him from seeing the truth in front of him. Maybe I should investigate him and his family more so I can be aware if he is worth looking out for.'' Akashi thought for a while when he heard Esdeath''s words. "I see..." Akashi muttered and glanced behind him where he saw n?k?d Esdeath standing by her bed looking at him with her clothes in her hands. "?" She tilted her head to the side with a confused expression when she met his eyes. "...You are really a demoness." Akashi said while he took a while appreciating the sight of Esdeath''s body. Akashi wasn''t any horny teenager but even he knew how to appreciate beautiful things. Instead of blushing or covering herself up, Esdeath smiled and stretched out her arms to the side to give him a better view, although she did this more like out of instinct since she wasn''t even thinking about it. "I take it that''s a compliment, right?" Esdeath asked with a smile and Akashi honestly nodded his head. Esdeath dressed up and they continued talking for a while until they both exited her room, greeting her subordinates at the same time. "A?!" All 3 of them opened their eyes wide as their jaws also dropped completely down when they saw Akashi and Esdeath walking shoulder to shoulder out of the room. They were even graced with Esdeath giggling while she was covering her mouth. All of them turned at Akashi and Nyau felt cold sweat pouring down his back. "3 of you! This is Akashi. Although I see no reason to tell you this right now when we are about to leave but if he ever comes to find me, you are to let him and not create such a scene again." Esdeath stopped in front of them and introduced Akashi to them, she didn''t bother to introduce them since she was already aware that he knows them. "Yes!" All of them shouted in unison while kneeling down. "I apologize for my incompetence, Esdeath-sama" Liver took the charge and apologized while still kneeling with closed eyes. "No need to, you weren''t aware of who he is. Plus I would have never even expected him to come here and find me..." Esdeath waved her hand and then said with a slightly irritated tone while glancing at Akashi. ''She is still holding that against me? *sigh*'' Akashi thought when he noticed her irritation. After that, they didn''t exchange too many words before Akashi took his leave and returned back to his home. Chapter 145 - #144 Night Raid After Akashi arrived home, he immediately went inside his study and sat down at the table with a pensive expression on his face. *clang* Only when Aiko put teacup with a plate on the table, Akashi woke up from his thoughts and looked up at Aiko leaning forward above the table. Her hairstyle never changed, still 2 pigtails despite those years...This actually made her look slightly childish even though she was no longer a little girl. "Thank you, Aiko. Can you please start your report on our expanding businesses?" Akashi forced out a smile and asked. "Before that...Is anything troubling young master?" Aiko asked with a concerned expression while looking at Akashi. ''Was that scent what I think it was? It certainly smelled like another woman...When did the young master have time for this? Maybe I am just misunderstanding the entire situation, it could be Lady Phoenix''s scent but...she smells quite different.'' Aiko thought when she remembered the scent she smelled from Akashi when she was leaning forward to put down the teacup. "Hm? Nah, it''s nothing that important, just...interesting" Akashi replied with a slightly surprised expression before he returned to his stoic expression. "Alright, I won''t ask any further, however, know that you can always talk to me and discuss anything you want, after all, I am young master''s personal maid!" Aiko joined her hands together and said with a bright smile. Akashi nodded with a small smile and gestured her to start the report. . . GOLD: 4 423? ''That''s the amount I previously had after paying Oarburgh to join me which left me in quite a dire situation but as I hoped for, my business here only continued flourishing. The estimated amount I made in those days I was away is about 15.000 gold coins but the Empire is quite ruthless with their taxes despite me being one of the most powerful nobles. Well, it''s only expected since taxes rose quite a lot since the Revolutionary Army kept pressing against the Empire.'' ''The final amount is around 12.500 gold coins and that is after meeting some important people in the Finance department of the Empire. After talking with them for a while I was able to save roughly around a thousand gold coins. They were boring but I guess I can call it worth it. However, as expected of Aiko, she always kept some percentage of earnings away for development of other potential businesses or improving already existing ones. At least I don''t have to worry about that type of thing with my own money anymore.'' Akashi thought when he was returning from the palace together with Aiko who accompanied him there. Akashi glanced to the side at Aiko and found that she was frowning and her expression itself was radiating that ''upset'' aura. "Are you alright?" He asked but he already knew why was she like that. "Y-Yes...I just hate how most of these men were ogling me. Just because I am wearing a maid outfit they think that they can do whatever they want even if I am not their maid" Aiko replied and tried to form a smile, not wanting to appear too depressed in front of Akashi but she failed quite miserably. "I suggested you change your clothes but you insisted that it will show everyone that you are ''MY'' maid. Sometimes you can still be very childish." Akashi shook his head and replied with a small smile. "I know but I thought that they won''t stare if they will know that I belong to you. One of those leaders of the Finance department even suggested making taxes lower for a little "favor"! I was already shaking under his stare not to mention after what he said..." Aiko replied with a disgusted expression while putting her arms around her ?h?st while holding her shoulders. "I can''t do anything about stares you are receiving, after all, you are beautiful young woman and I am pretty sure that those wolves know how to smell out if the girl is innocent or not...which only excites them more" Akashi replied with an apologetic smile, although he stopped some men who were staring too much and from too close but he can''t do anything about people staring from afar. "He-he, thank you for the compliment, young master." Suddenly, Aiko''s mood took 180 degrees change and she giggled with a bright smile and blushing cheeks. "Hm?! Then, if they can smell that I am ''innocent'' how about young master helps me with that?!" Aiko suddenly blurted out while looking expectantly at Akashi. "...*sigh*" Both of them stopped walking and Akashi turned at her and kept silent for a while before he sighed while shaking his head with a smile. He went ahead while Aiko kept staring at his back with a slightly surprised expression. "You better treasure it and not use it for your convenience!" Only when she heard Akashi''s voice from afar, she picked up a pace to catch up with him. ''But I am doing exactly that...'' Aiko thought while pouting and looking at Akashi''s back. . . . Days passed by and the Empire almost completely forgot about the incident with their best ?ssassination unit. They actually stopped actively searching for Poney but there were still wanted posters with her drawing so she was pretty much screwed if she ever wants to live inside the Capital. These days, Akashi didn''t even leave his mansion since he was too busy with all kinds of meetings and paperwork due to his nearing "marriage". There were many people congratulating him even a few weeks before the actual marriage and he could see a few ridiculing looks in some of the people''s eyes and he was perfectly aware why. Normally, big and powerful families like his, heirs usually choose who they want to marry, and usually, it is also from another big family or only slightly weaker one. Sometimes, it can also be commoner, after all, there are many more commoners than nobles so chances of finding a more beautiful woman there are higher. But that only happens when the family is strong enough and doesn''t need to form any bonds with others. And that''s the reason why they felt pity or why some were ridiculing Akashi, of course, none of them dared to show it in front of him. Aria herself wasn''t exactly ugly or beautiful, she was looking alright which was fine with Akashi, he has never been a type to pay too much attention to appearance but her personality is something he wouldn''t be able to stand. Actually, he was slightly accepting the matter with testing the poisons but if he ever had to quickly test any important poison, he would go for prisoners first, however, if he really had no other way, he would also kidnap someone off the street just to test it. However, he hated how they lured those people in with fake hope. In this world, everyone was ruthless in one way or another but giving someone fake hope is really disgusting act. He wants to let them feel how their victims feel. ---Akame''s side--- Akame, Green, Najenda, Bulat, Leone and Lubbock were standing in a small circle around a table. "We have waited long enough! We have gathered considerable amount of people so I think it is out time to slowly start this revolution. We are going to carry out this revolution with as few casualties as we can and that''s also the reason for our group existence, ?ssassination unit!" Najenda said with a light cigar in her mouth. "..." Both Akame and Green looked at her with a slightly nervous expression or maybe impatient would be better a word. "Come on Najenda! Don''t tease them so much, announce our group''s name already!" Lubbock exclaimed with maybe a too much excited tone and expression. "Our organization''s name is Night Raid and with this mission, I declare official existence of Night Raid!" *Bam* Najenda said and slammed the table in the middle while leaving a poster on it. "?! Bill?" Akame and Green exclaimed at the same time with slightly surprised expressions. "Oh? You know this man?" Leone asked both of them with a curious expression. "Of course they know him, he is leader of the different ?ssassination unit but they must have met him a few times, right?" Najenda replied in their stead while puffing out the smoke out of her mouth. "Yes, he is quite an important person but there is still someone higher above him, however, we know nothing about him." Akame replied with a thoughtful expression. "Hmm, still, trying to ?ssassinate someone deep inside the palace will be extremely hard." Green muttered while holding his chin, looking down at the poster. "Saikyuu is the name of the man above Bill but he can be said to be the second most important person in the Empire so targeting him right now is nearly impossible. On the other hand, Bill is another matter, right?" Najenda said while looking at Green. "That''s right, Bill most likely spends most of his time in the laboratory that''s located inside the palace but most of the security is concentrated in the middle of the palace and laboratory is in the underground on the edge of the palace, the same with the entrance. There is tight security but definitely not as tight as near the Emperor''s hall. We might have some chance to sneak inside." Green nodded his head and replied. "Do you know any secret passages we can use to our advantage?" Bulat asked since he was a soldier and not ?ssassin, therefore, he has never spent a lot of time at the palace during his time in the army. "There are a few underground passages but we still need to get inside the palace through the whole Capital." Akame replied while thinking hard about ways how to get inside unnoticed. Chapter 146 - #145 Newcomers A few more weeks passed by and Akashi''s marriage was around the corner. He spent those few weeks mostly in mansion and training with all kinds of things that have a sharp edge and can be used as a weapon since it was helping him gain a better understanding of his own path of blade master. During that time, a new organization named Night Raid became overly famous as far as to rumors traveling through the entire Capital about their ?ssassination of the important person inside the palace itself. There were many other nobles who lost their lives by their hands. Wanted Posters were everywhere across the Capital with Akame, Bulat, Green, Poney, and Najenda''s faces. "Hahaha" Akashi released unusual hearty laugh while reading some documents. "?! What is so funny?" Poney who was together with Akashi in his study was slightly startled by his sudden laugh and after she calmed down, she asked with a confused expression. In the end, she chose to remain with Akashi since she really had no idea what to do. Thankfully, the atmosphere between those two was no longer awkward, it could be said to be quite merry since Poney can be sometimes real airhead and Akashi found it relaxing talking to her. At first, when she accepted to remain here and work for him, Poney thought that she might not be able to forget about what he told her regarding Gai but she somehow got through it. Mainly thanks to spending more time with him, she was aware that at that time they were practically bad guys so she doesn''t hold Akashi responsible. More like she started to hate herself for not noticing it earlier. She kept saying to herself that if she noticed earlier, none of the ?ssassins that came after them would ever bother targeting them. After accepting to be on Akashi''s side, she got to know how he wants to reform this entire Empire and she found his idea appealing and interesting. Of course, he didn''t tell her everything but only basics, and the prospering state of his territory only further helped Poney to find that idea appealing and interesting. "Some nobles request to live in my territory, coincidentally they are the same nobles that previously liked to avoid my territory due to my harsh rules without any exceptions towards them. Night Raid is really doing a good job by scaring everyone with a lot of wealth, heh" Akashi threw the stack of documents to Poney so she can have a look herself while he explains it. "I see...What will you do?" Poney muttered while looking over the document before raising her head and asking Akashi with a curious expression. "I already have information collected on all of them, take a look for yourself!" Akashi said while taking a few files from underneath his table and threw them to Poney once again. "child abuse...murder...****...human trafficking" Poney muttered while going through each file belonging to each of those nobles. She didn''t even have the heart to read any further since it was becoming only worse. "Do you think I should let them in so they can save their ?sses from Night Raid?" Akashi interrupted Poney thinking about what she just read. "Hm? Of course not! They are trash that shouldn''t even exist in the first place!" Poney suddenly blurted out with an angered expression. When she noticed Akashi''s smile, she blushed and covered her mouth and realized her unnecessary outburst. "You are right...they aren''t worth saving if they will only cause trouble in my territory plus why do you think that Night Raid very rarely ?ssassinated anyone inside my territory?" Akashi said and then rested his chin on his hand while asking with a smile. "Because you have some kind of connection with them? You previously said that you can get me to Akame and Green and they are part of that group so..." Poney said but she still had a slightly uncertain expression. "Nah, that''s not really the main reason. I have close to none corrupted nobles here, and those that got killed were difficult to get rid of without killing them so I am quite thankful to Night Raid for making some of my small worries literally disappear while taking full blame. Normally, such things would be partly blamed at the biggest family controlling the territory for bad security but Night Raid is so infamous that no one blames anyone, hehe" Akashi explained with his legs resting on top of his table, he was currently feeling quite content. Night Raid was actually helping him quite a lot without even being aware, of course, it would have been a different matter if any of his loyal guards got hurt or worse, killed. Akashi placed high importance on hiring loyal people into his organization but it was hard to even hire 1 person like that, therefore losing anyone would be quite irritating and he would have to have a word with Najenda. "I see...Tell me, is there any chance that we will be fighting them in the future?" Poney asked with a slightly sad expression. "Hard to say, we stand in the middle, we might be forced to even fight on both fronts at the same time. Our goal aligns with their goal but our paths are a bit different." Akashi replied while looking at the ceiling with a thoughtful expression. ''I also don''t want to see anyone from the Revolutionary Army in power. If they will win, they will be the ones deciding who is to be the next Emperor. They will also most likely try to take down my family since, on the light, we fully support the Empire. No way I am allowing it.'' Akashi thought to himself. "Anyway, I have a date today so I can''t spend the entire afternoon talking with you, I am sorry, Poney!" Akashi suddenly said and jumped from his chair to his feet. "Huh?" Poney who was looking at the ground with a slightly distressed expression raised her head and looked at Akashi with a dumbfounded expression. "A d-date?" She muttered still with a dumbfounded expression. "Yep, with that Aria" Akashi said with a smile. "Why are you even doing it if you don''t want to marry her?" Poney asked with a blank expression. "It''s my training" Akashi replied unexpectedly which caught Poney off guard. "What? Training? Are you training how to date a girl or what? If that''s so I don''t mind teaching you, you don''t have to spend time with her..." Poney replied with a confused expression. "Pfft, no...It''s training to endure being with a miserable company while constantly wearing a kind smile across your face. You women are pretty good at it, I think...But I will hold you up on that offer." Akashi chuckled and then replied with a bit of teasing at the end. "Y-You, what the hell do you think we are?! It''s called a polite smile! You are the one here playing with someone''s feelings." Poney felt ashamed of how Akashi took her offer and used it against her to embarrass her so she blurted out in counter-attack while holding up her fist and swaying it at Akashi. "Can you even call her ''someone''? I think better word would be ''something''. Don''t worry, I also don''t like playing with other people''s feelings and that''s one of the reasons why I also told you about Gai even though you wouldn''t have a chance to discover it." Akashi replied while opening the door to leave. "Wait!" Poney called out before Akashi could close the door. "Hm?" He turned at her with a confused expression and waited for her to continue. "I didn''t mean it that way...I got carried away, I am sorry." Poney said with a regretful expression while looking at the ground. "I wasn''t offended, I understand that as a fellow girl, you think that what I am doing to that...Aria is unacceptable but this can''t be compared to what she and her family had done to others." Akashi said with a gentle smile before he closed the door. ----Night Raid recently new hideout in the outskirts of the Capital inside the forest---- *BANG* concentrated shockwave of spirit energy saw seen traveling a few hundreds of meters before destroying a smaller boulder lying between two trees. "Nice shot, Mine! I guess you are already getting accustomed to Pumpkin, right?" Leone exclaimed with an impressed expression while looking to the distance with her hand shielding her eyes from the sun If one imagines a girl like her description, they might think of a very cute and shy girl, generally liked by everyone but... "Hoho, of course, I am not a Genius Sniper for nothing!" Mine replied while putting the Pumpkin over her shoulder and raising her head up while proudly sticking out her small nose. Her attitude combined with her outfit made her only more annoying. "...Y-Yeah, suuure...What about you, Sheele? How are you doing?" Leone replied to Mine with a forced smile before she turned her attention away from her to another girl sitting nearby, reading a book. Sheele is also a recently new member and she is a slender woman with long purple hair and purple eyes. She is wearing a revealing sleeveless lilac cheongsam with detached lilac arm sleeves and white boots. She is also wearing a glasses and has a small scar on her right cheek. On the first sight, she appears to be a very collected and m?tur? woman with a gentle air around her contrary to Mine''s bossy air. "Hm? I am doing very well, everyone is extremely nice here! Oh? Oops!" Sheele raised her head and replied to Leone with a bright smile but while she was trying to move her hair behind her ear, she suddenly knocked off her glasses on the ground. She exclaimed and started searching for them before Leone shook her head with a smile after a short moment of watching, she took Sheele''s glasses off the ground and offered them to her. "Oh? Thank you, Leone!" Sheele who suddenly saw a blurry object in front of her thanked Leone but when she tried to grab her glasses... "Oh no!" Instead of grabbing them, she knocked them of Leone''s hand since her vision of them was blurry. She once again kneeled down and began her search. *Slap* Leone just facepalmed herself. "?" Both Sheele and Mine looked towards Leone with confused expressions after hearing her facepalm. ''These two...'' Leone thought while watching how Mine after a while of watching her just shrugged her shoulders and helped Sheele grab her glasses and this time, she put them on Sheele herself. "Thank you, Mine! And I am sorry, Leone!" Sheele thanked and then immediately bowed to Leone. "It''s alright, don''t let it get to you!" Leone said with a smile but she also noticed Mine proudly puffing out her almost non-existent ?h?st as if to say ''That''s how you do it'' A thick mark appeared on Leone''s forehead so she also puffed out her 2 mountains almost bigger than Mine''s head itself as if to say ''And that''s how you truly do it!'' with a proud smile across her face. "Hmph!" Mine just hatefully glared at Leone''s melons before she threw her hair to the side while looking away from Leone, however, she couldn''t stop herself to take a last glance at those 2 jiggling melons. Chapter 147 - #146 The most difficult date [N/A: In this fan-fic, Aria is a bit older than original, just for a few people who would like to complain about it or point it out.] ----------------- "Hello Aria, I hope I haven''t kept you waiting for too long, I had to deal with a few things before leaving the mansion." Akashi said with a charming smile when he arrived at the restaurant and met up with Aria. Aria is a sixteen years old girl, she has blonde, slightly over shoulder-length hair topped with a fluffy light blue accessory and blue eyes. She was currently wearing a blue dress that suited to her eyes. "Not at all! Please sit down!" Aria smiled brightly while resting her chin on her hand and pointing at the seat across her. ''At first, I didn''t really like what my parents set up for me, this entire marriage thing, but after seeing who will be my husband, I have changed my opinion very quickly. I even thanked my parents. Not only is he powerful and feared by many, he is also extremely handsome compared to other fat nobles! I just hope that delay wasn''t caused by any whore-maid.'' Aria thought behind that bright and kind smile. At first look, Aria looks like a kind and gentle girl but a very small amount of people know how twisted she truly is... "Alright, even though you say that, as an apology, I would like to pay for today''s lunch. We can also go shopping afterward, I will also cover those expenses." Akashi sat down and suggested with a kind smile while looking into Aria''s eyes with full of gentleness and love. ''Fuck, who knew how hard it is to keep that ''polite'' smile...Women are truly creatures not to be underestimated.'' Akashi cursed inwardly behind that kind smile of his. "I-I don''t know...Are you sure about that?" Aria asked with an uncertain expression while playing with her hair in a nervous way. "Of course! Anything for my future wife." Akashi nodded his head resolutely while winking at her. ''Hehe, this is truly like a dream came true...His eyes are full of gentleness and love. He is powerful, has status and money and he is even handsome. Kiyaaa! I just realized that he has practically everything any woman can dream of from their husband! He doesn''t even give me any perverted looks, therefore I might have a chance at controlling who he is sleeping with!'' Aria who heard his words blushed while looking away in a shy way and when she thought to herself about her catch, her blush only deepened as she glanced at Akashi who was looking at her with a patient smile. "You are really adorable when you blush." Akashi complimented her with a smile. ''Ugh, it''s really much harder than keeping a poker face.'' Akashi thought. What was Akashi doing right now could have been called a miracle at controlling his emotions and feelings. He was capable of looking at someone he doesn''t give a shit about with full of love. It was also hard to compliment her since he knew all her deeds but he was able to set them aside and started accepting the girl in front of him just in her physical form and completely disregarded her personality. Thanks to this, he was able to look at her without any problem since all he saw in front of him was a fairly beautiful blonde girl in a nice blue dress. He was practically looking at her as if he was looking at a doll. ''If this bitch makes me bleed too much, I will take it back from her family treasure anyway...'' Akashi was able to keep his smile on his face without any change also thanks to repeating this sentence a few times in his mind. "Hello, are you ready to order?" A waitress came to us and asked while standing by our table with a small notepad and pen in her hands. While she was asking this, she also threw a quick look at Akashi and they suddenly made a brief eye contact which made her look into her notepad. "Yes! We would like to have..." Aria started naming numerous dishes as if she was hosting an army but Akashi kept smiling although there were a few twitches in his smile, he always covered it up with his hand. ''Bitch! I will make you bleed in a different way after today.'' Akashi thought. While the waitress was writing down our order, she occasionally kept glancing at Akashi out of the corner of her eye. ''I knew it! This bitch is actually checking out my future husband! Thankfully, it looks like Akashi isn''t aware of it. Too bad that this is quite high-end restaurant and I can''t just do whatever I want here...'' Aria thought behind her smile as she kept observing the waitress. ''Please stop looking at me if you value your life, lady'' Akashi thought with his eyes closed and a bright smile across his face. When Akashi saw how Aria looked into her handbag, he threw waitress an apologetic smile while extremely quickly shoving a few gold coins into her pocket. The waitress was slightly startled by this but when she saw his apologetic smile, she got his meaning. She was able to see how Aria could get jealous or angry so she gave a grateful nod to Akashi before she stopped bothering them after taking their order back to the kitchen. Despite this, Akashi was able to notice the same waitress peeking out of the kitchen window at him, thankfully, the kitchen was located behind Aria so she had no idea. ''Her looks are above average and slightly below Aria if I strictly judge just appearance, however, next to Aria she still looks like an angel that descended on this earth. Maybe I will be able to live through this date by secretly looking at her instead of Aria. Aria won''t be able to find out since she is right behind her.'' Akashi thought while making eye contact with the same waitress who started blushing. And like this, Akashi was able to survive the meal together with Aria, all thanks to a mysterious waitress. If he wasn''t constantly under Aria''s eyes, he would even ask for that waitress''s name and asked her parents for her hand in marriage for such a help she provided him today. After the meal, they went shopping and Aria bought a "few" dresses. "I held back quite a lot today..." Aria muttered while looking at numerous bags carried by Akashi who was constantly smiling. One would even ask if his lips got stuck in one position since his smile never changed throughout the whole day. ''I will definitely not hold back'' Akashi thought while he was walking her home. At this point, he already began replying to her every comment in his mind. "Here we are! Thank you very much for today, Akashi!" When they arrived at Aria''s mansion, she spun around at Akashi with a bright smile. She called for her guards to take the bags back to the mansion which left Akashi and Aria all alone. "No need to thank me. Seeing your happy smile is already big enough thanks" Akashi suddenly said quite a cheesy line with a really charming smile like never before since he already saw freedom, he finally saw the end of this date so he got carried away. "..." Hearing his line, Aria''s mouth remained open as she kept staring at Akashi''s face with a dumbfounded expression. ''I don''t know why but I have sudden urge to...'' Aria thought while taking a few steps closer to Akashi. "Still, you were quite a gentleman the entire day, I think you deserve at least a little reward." Aria said while standing on her tiptoes and aiming at Akashi''s lips. ''FUCK NO. I can pretend to look but no physical contact, thot!'' Akashi immediately felt cold sweat pouring down his back, he felt as if death itself wanted to kiss him. "W-Wait." Akashi quickly stopped her by placing his hands on her shoulders which quite surprised her. ''She can even make sad expression?!'' Akashi thought when he saw Aria in front of him to look dejected. "Can I ask a slightly personal question?" Akashi asked with a reassuring smile. "...Hm?" Aria raised her head in confusion but still nodded. "Would this be your first kiss?" Akashi asked while trying his best to form a small blush. "Y-Yes" Aria replied, slightly nervous. "Mine too. In that case, let''s wait until our marriage, wouldn''t it feel more magical?" Akashi asked with a gentle smile. ''Shit, I am really good at defusing...I also think that I am going a little mad with all this talking to myself...Aria is more formidable opponent than I previously thought.'' Akashi thought and those stupid jokes were a large part of the reason why he was able to survive a date with Aria without garnering her suspicion. "...You are right, thank you for stopping me!" Aria thought for a while before she answered with a bright smile. ''I can''t believe he has yet to kiss anyone with his looks and status. However, imagining both of our first kisses during our marriage ceremony is truly something else...Hehe, I can''t wait until then! I will definitely be restless these few days, maybe I should find a few more people to play with.'' Aria thought and parted ways with Akashi. ''I can''t believe that I almost let her kiss me...'' Akashi thought as he made his way home. ----Village near the borders with Northern Tribes---- "We will be on our way, chief!" Said a young man of average height with green eyes and medium length brown hair wearing a black coat over his brown sweater and black jeans. He also had quite plain-looking black broadsword on his back with his backpack. There were also 2 other people standing next to him, one young man and one young woman. The other young man had short and somewhat unruly, dark brown hair and brown eyes. He was wearing a white martial arts headband and an identical black coat over a similar sweater to the first man. He had an axe on his back together with his backpack. The young woman had long black hair and black eyes. She was wearing a white bu??erfly hair accessory and a similar black coat to her friends''. She also had a bow with a quiver of arrows on her back attached to her backpack. "Tatsumi, Ieyasu, Sayo, you have learned a lot of things here and I think you are more than ready to use what you have learned to make a name for yourself in the outside world." The old man, most likely chief of the village said with a slightly sad smile, standing in front of them. "Leave that to us! We will make the village so wealthy that no one will starve to death ever again!" Ieyasu said while pointing at his face with a thumb showing off his smug look on his face. "Yeah...you will most likely break some rules due to your recklessness and end up on the guillotine" Sayo said while looking at Ieyasu like on an idiot. "W-What?! Don''t say such things! What if they happen just because you mentioned them?!" Ieyasu immediately snapped at Sayo while pointing at her with his index finger and upset expression on his face. They began their bickering and the elder used this chance to give something to Tatsumi. "Hm? What is it? Are we to sell that so we have some starting money?" Tatsumi asked with an excited smile while holding a small wooden figurine. "NO! This is my parting gift to you. If you keep that on you at all times, god will surely look after you." The elder said with a serious expression and Tatsumi couldn''t help but grip the figurine tightly before thanking the elder. They said a few parting words before they left their village with the Capital as their destination. Chapter 148 - #147 Performing a "Miracle" "Ugh!" Akashi ?r??n?d with a tired expression while literally dropping face first on the sofa once he arrived at home. "How was it?" Poney who was sitting right next to the place where he dropped down, asked with an amused smile. "...Impossible to describe" Akashi raised his head to look at Poney and kept silent for a few seconds before replying to her and then he buried his face back into the sofa. "Does that mean, it was sooo good that you can''t describe it or something else?" Poney asked while grinning. "You better remove that smug look on your face before I kick you out." Akashi once again raised his head to look at her before he replied with the same grinning face. "Ha-ha, I am just joking, you know...We are friends after all...aren''t we?" Poney released a nervous laugh while cold sweat began pouring down her back. "How bad was it?" Poney asked, this time with a truly curious expression. "...It was horrible but I was able to pull it off without any major problems. However...at the end...she t-tried to kiss me" Akashi rolled on his back so he doesn''t have to keep raising his head when talking to her and explained it. When he got to the matter of Aria trying to kiss him, he shuddered in disgust a little bit. "Pfft, haha. S-Sorry, I couldn''t keep it within me...So? What happened after that?" Poney started laughing while holding her stomach but when she noticed Akashi''s glare, she stopped and asked with a curious expression. Akashi explained how he defused the situation and Poney couldn''t help but laugh once again. "...But I must say that your excuse was truly incredible...a magical first kiss during the marriage ceremony, haha" Poney honestly praised while wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes with her fingers. "I am not really sure if she has some feelings for me or if she did it to please me" Akashi said with a frown since his main reason for enduring it was to make Aria attached to him. Of course, it wasn''t the only reason but it was still the main reason. "Hmm, by what you have explained to me...I think that she truly developed some feelings for you. After all, why wouldn''t she? It''s not like you are just fat ugly noble with status and money. You are also...handsome so I see no reason for her not to like you." Poney replied, seriously trying to help but when she got to the part of describing him as handsome, unknowingly a small blush appeared on her cheeks. "I guess so, thanks for helping me. Having a girl''s opinion and her point of view is also good. Say...would you like to come with me for a little show?" Akashi replied with a small smile before he asked. "Hm? A little show? What kind of show?" Poney asked, definitely intrigued by his words. "I am planning to...let''s say craft a weapon on or above Teigu''s level." Akashi casually said while smiling. "WHAT?!" Poney exclaimed while leaping to her feet and standing right by lying Akashi and leaning above him with her hands on her h?ps. "Calm down a bit and sit down..." Akashi replied with a blank expression when he saw her tight, black, short leggings complementing her curves right next to his head. "S-Sorry, but isn''t that impossible? How can you craft something on Teigu''s level, not to mention above its level." Poney blushed, ashamed of her reaction so she sat down on her previous position. "While you are with me, nothing is impossible therefore I am an absolute" Akashi decided to reply in a cheeky way with a smug look on his face while winking at Poney. "Very funny, will you tell me or will you keep your dirty secrets to yourself?" Poney didn''t like his smug look so she asked hurriedly and bluntly. "I won''t tell you but I will let you watch, what about it?" Akashi asked with a smile. "Hmph! I guess it''s better than nothing" Poney replied while throwing her head to the side, she thought that Akashi was just teasing her but she doesn''t really mind it. "Alright, I will call for Kurome and we will be ready to go out." Akashi said while sitting up. "W-Wait! Go out?!" Poney exclaimed with a surprised expression. "Yes, I have no idea what kind of reaction it will create so we better do it outside of the Capital. Try to put some clothes over those short leggings and a tank top. I prepared a mask for you that will also hide your hair. Also...try to find yourself boots" Akashi said while getting up and informing a maid behind the door to inform Kurome. ''If enchanting Taeko''s weapon made a small whirlwind inside the spacious room, I have no idea what reaction will cause something of 2 levels above. Now that I think about Taeko after that miserable date with Aria...I really want to see her now.'' Akashi thought. "...Won''t wearing a mask make me look only more suspicious?" Poney asked with a small blush after she heard Akashi''s remark about boots. She was always b?r?footed since her main weapon was her kicks and having boots would improve the hardness of her kicks but it would make it impossible for her to perform some of her moves. "It''s been a few weeks since your disappearance and with appearance of Night Raid, their focus is definitely somewhere else. Not to mention everyone in the Dark Squad are wearing masks. We will sneak out of the Capital undetected anyway..." Akashi replied while standing near the door. . Kurome quickly got the message from the maid and made her way to Akashi''s study. Akashi explained everything to her meanwhile Poney found herself some new clothes and put them over her current ones and put on her new mask. The trio sneaked outside of the Capital. On the way, Akashi remembered about Kurome''s information and the location where he should be if he wants to make a contact with Najenda so he moved right in its opposite direction since he didn''t know what kind of reaction he will cause and he didn''t want to alarm them either contact them. When they were more than 20 kilometers away from the Capital at a small clearing, they finally stopped. "I have no idea what is your plan Akashi Nii-sama but here is my weapon" Kurome said and still handed her sheathed katana to Akashi without any hesitation. ''Exactly my thoughts...'' Poney thought with a confused expression while attentively looking at Akashi and his actions from aside. "Keep some distance away from me since I have no idea what will happen but if my guess is right, Zeus will show his wrath upon your weapon." Akashi said with an amused tone since he was really curious about this. ''Let''s do this...I am bleeding for you today, Kurome.'' Akashi thought and focused on his mind. [Lesser Shock - can be upgraded to Common Shock for 2.000 gold] [GOLD: 16.923? -> 14.923] [GOLD: 14.923? -> 9.923] [Greater Shock - can be upgraded to Grand Shock for 10.000 gold and blood of Super Class Danger Beast] ''Although it is tempting to upgrade it once more, I must keep some money to myself, and the upgrade of the weapon itself will cost something so going up is a no go.'' Akashi thought while ???k?n? his lips in anticipation. "Alright, be careful, girls. Here we go!" Akashi warned them for the last time and pierced the ground with the weapon still in its sheath. The sheath wasn''t crafted from any cheap materials so it was able to easily pierce the ground with some help of Akashi''s strength. [Do you wish to upgrade Kurome''s weapon with the Greater Shock element for 3.000 gold?] *cough* Akashi almost forgot to breathe when he saw the overly high price. ''I guess it only makes sense since I am creating a weapon around Teigu''s level. Good thing that it already recognizes Kurome as that weapon''s owner which means that I don''t have to care for any compatibility bullshit or something like that.'' Akashi thought and accepted the upgrade. [Energy: 510/1700] ''Holy shit, it took 70% of my energy...'' Akashi thought while holding his head since he experienced a little headache from draining most of his energy in one go. Of course, for Akashi a "little" headache is an unbearable headache for normal people. Kurome and Poney who were looking from aside had confused expressions on their faces since they saw just how Akashi pierced the ground with Kurome''s sheathed weapon while leaving it there and then one moment later he sharply gripped his head. "Huh?" Poney and Kurome looked at each other with a confused expression while raising their eyebrow in question when more than 5 seconds after Akashi took a few steps back from the weapon passed by without anything special happening. *BOOM* Suddenly, out of a clear blue sky enormous lightning struck at the place where Kurome''s weapon was erected. ''Shit!'' Akashi immediately used his biggest trump card when it comes to saving his life, Fire Form. [Energy: 360/1700] "Akashi?!" "Akashi Nii-sama?!" Both Poney and Kurome shouted at the same time with their eyes wide open when they saw Akashi get enveloped in the lighting. Thankfully, they were far enough but they still felt slightly paralyzed or more like their movements were sluggish. Despite transforming his physical body into flames, he was still blown away. When Kurome and Poney saw flames taking a human figure blown away from where thunder was still raging, they sighed in relief. Still, despite having no physical body, he was uncontrollably rolling on the ground and since he had no real physical contact with the ground, it was even harder to stop. "Pfft" Poney even went as far as to chuckle when she saw how flames in front of her were rolling on the ground. ''This is annoying...'' Akashi thought and cancel his transformation which made him finally stop uncontrollably rolling. ''...As I thought, despite transforming in time, my body is still slightly paralyzed. After all, it was an elemental type of attack and my transformation is also an elemental type. I was able to avoid destruction or damage of my body but I still feel some consequences.'' Akashi thought while still lying on the ground, he was waiting until the paralyzing effect would go away. It wasn''t like he couldn''t move but it would be faster if he simply stood still. "?! Akashi?" Poney who was laughing until now stopped when she saw Akashi lying on the ground without moving. This startled both of them so they quickly went to check on him. "Don''t touch me!" Akashi was forced to shout when he heard them running to him. Both stopped on the spot and didn''t take any further steps. All they had to know is that Akashi is fine which quickly calmed them down. After less than minute, Akashi slowly got up, testing if everything within his body is just fine. ''I never expected this kind of big reaction...I don''t really want to see what is even above it. Anyway, that wasn''t just any ordinary lightning, I guess it was also empowered by my own energy I spent on the upgrade.'' Akashi thought and turned at girls to show them that he is fine. "Let''s look at the result, shall we?" Akashi suggested with an excited smile while looking at girls. Only when Poney and Kurome heard his words, they finally focused their sight on what is in front of them and couldn''t help but gasp. They were only worried about Akashi so they never paid any attention to other things but an enormous crater appeared in the ground in front of them with Kurome''s weapon at the bottom still standing still, with the tip of the sheath buried in the ground. ''What the hell is this? And what the hell was ''that''?'' Poney couldn''t help but think with her jaw dropped. Since they were previously in danger, they never cared about what happened but once the danger passed away, they began thinking about what just happened in front of them. Chapter 149 - #148 Meeting 2 idiots "Stop standing there and stare at it, it''s not gonna grow legs and come to you..." Akashi said while jumping down to the crater. Once Kurome and Poney heard his voice, they woke up from their shock and quickly followed after him while looking at his back with admiration. When they arrived in front of her weapon, they were greeted with a slightly different sheath. The original sheath was black with a few red markings made with Akashi''s flames but red markings completely disappeared and were replaced by yellow glowing ones. Akashi was slightly worried since he didn''t want it to glow at night which would give Kurome a big disadvantage during the stealth missions but the more carefully he looked at it, the more it looked like its glow intensifies with the bigger intensity of the outside light. "It looks completely different..." Kurome muttered while hesitating to take hold of the hilt. "Take it, it''s your weapon so no one else is going to take hold of it. Be careful, it''s not exactly the same weapon." Akashi said with a smile before he warned her with a serious expression. Kurome nodded and gripped the hilt with one hand and sheath with another. She took it out of the ground and stared at the yellow markings on the sheath for a while. *Gulp* Kurome gulped down, she herself had no idea why is she so nervous but she steeled herself and very slowly draw the katana out of its sheath. When just a bit of its blade was revealed it was visible that the sharp edge that was previously green was replaced by yellow color and yellow sparks started to dance around it. Kurome was slightly startled by it but she narrowed her eyes and kept holding it without any fear. *Inhale* *exhale* Kurome prepared herself and drew her entire katana in one motion. Making an arc of yellow lightning in front of her in the same motion as she drew her blade. However, the lighting was behaving a bit wild and tried to attack Akashi and Poney but Akashi already anticipated it and took Poney by her waist and jumped back out of its reach. "Ah, sorry!" Kurome looked behind her at Akashi and apologized with a regretful expression. "Don''t worry about it, tame it and show it that you don''t need its protection" Akashi said with a smile while still holding Poney. Akashi was suspecting that this new weapon recognized Kurome as its owner but it still acts on its instincts. Kurome needs to show it that she doesn''t need its protection but only help. "...Can you put me down?" Poney asked with a blank expression despite being all shocked just a few seconds ago. "Sure..." Akashi said and put her down. ''I guess she doesn''t like it when someone carries her around, good to know.'' Akashi thought with a small evil smile inwardly. Kurome pointed her katana at the sky. "Aaah!" Kurome shouted while a big ball of yellow concentrated electricity appeared on the tip of her katana. Soon after that, lighting bolts started shooting out of that ball to surroundings, destroying the ground even further. Her hand started to shake so she gripped the hilt with both of her hands, trying to calm her weapon down. Poney and Akashi just kept observing from a safe distance for more than 5 minutes before the ball of electricity got su?k?d into her katana and only small sparks occasionally danced across its blade. [+2000 XP to your Master Blacksmith class for successfully creating your first weapon on Teigu''s level] Master Blacksmith (Lv. 9; +10 Str, +10 Const) 450/2560 XP ''Successfully? Does that mean there is a chance of failure? Maybe if Kurome failed to put it under control?'' Akashi thought with frowned brows. *Huff* *Huff* Kurome was left breathless as she kept panting. "Good job, it looks like you showed it that you don''t need its protection." Akashi approached and gently patted her back a few times. "It was much harder than I anticipated, half-way through, it stopped trying to convince me peacefully and started sending sparks of electricity directly into my body through the hilt but I was able to endure it" Kurome replied with a smile but her face was full of sweat and slightly pale. "T-This is impossible...Yes...this must be a dream" Poney kept muttering behind Akashi as she kept looking around with a dumbfounded expression. "Is she alright?" Despite Kurome''s exhausted state, she still asked if Poney is alright. "Yeah...Let her absorb it, she will recover soon enough. Anyway, you should name it if you still haven''t done it." Akashi looked back at Poney just to shook his head with a helpless smile at Kurome. "Name, huh? How about..." Kurome muttered while looking at the yellow edge of the blade. "...Kaminari?" Kurome said with an uncertain expression while looking at Akashi for his approval. "Good name! However, even if I didn''t like it, it wouldn''t matter since it is your weapon. Anyway, we should get going and really quickly since that lighting at the beginning was pretty large and loud. I don''t doubt that the Capital already send someone to investigate so let''s run some distance away from the Capital before joining the main road leading back to the Capital. We wouldn''t want to meet any spies or ?ssassins on our way, we would also look suspicious for walking from the same direction as that lighting." Akashi said with a smile while patting Kurome''s shoulder. "I guess we better disappear" Kurome nodded with a serious expression and wanted to jump out of the crater but she noticed that Poney was still inside her own world. "Don''t worry about her, let''s go" Akashi said and put Poney under his arm, carrying her like a sack of potatoes. This caused her to wake up and stare at Akashi with a blank expression. ''Do you really have to carry me like that? You have both of your hands free, so why not something more civilized like princess-carry?'' Poney thought while staring at Akashi with a face saying ''Are you serious?'' Akashi noticed her look but he decided to ignore her but he still couldn''t help but smile a bit which caused Poney to angrily stare at him for the rest of their way. When they ran more than 10 kilometers away from the previous location, they joined on the main road leading directly to the Capital. . "Fuuu, still, that was scary...At first, I thought that it was a Danger Beast but thankfully it was just a thunder...still, it''s a bit weird since everywhere I look, I see only a clear sky." A boy with short, dark brown hair and white martial arts headband said with a slightly panicked expression while walking alongside a black-haired girl. "Ieyasu, don''t be such a wuss. I still can''t believe how you were able to escape from those bandits..." His companion replied while holding her forehead with a tired expression. "Hey! You are the one who got scared the most when we heard that thunder, Sayo! And what''s the surprise about me escaping unscathed? Maybe you aren''t aware but even Tatsumi has problems when fighting me...Hm?" He immediately shouted back at the girl with an upset expression before he started talking all big just to stop talking when he noticed 3 people coming out of the forest and joining them on the road. ''Oh! What a cutie, and we still aren''t at the Capital...'' Ieyasu started completely ignoring Sayo while looking at Kurome who was all smiles while talking to Akashi who was still carrying Poney. ''Why the hell did he stop talking and started completely ignoring me?'' Sayo thought frustrated by this change so she took a look to the side, over Ieyasu and she immediately understood the reason which made her glare at Ieyasu. ''Heh, he has no chance, looking at how that girl has all her attention on that boy...?!'' Sayo thought with a wide smile while looking at Kurome and Akashi. She decided to check what is so interesting on Akashi since already one beautiful girl was paying him attention. It was more of a womanly instinct, however, when she was checking him out, he turned at her and made eye contact with her which made her quickly turn away. ''Huh? What''s their problem?'' Akashi thought with a confused expression. He recognized their clothing and knew that they come from Northern Tribes or at least somewhere near its borders. "Can you finally put me down?!" Poney who kept quiet all the time suddenly snapped while bearing her teeth at Akashi, ready to bite his hand. "This cat has rabies" Akashi muttered while holding up Poney in front of him under her armpits. "Hah?! I am not a pet!!" She shouted and started wiggling all around, kicking with her legs and swinging her hands around. Both Sayo and Ieyasu who saw this had a blank expression on their faces. At least they got to know that masked figure is a woman by her voice. "*Hey, should we ask them if we are on the right road? We lost everything during that ambush after all.*" Ieyasu asked Sayo in a whisper. "*Why should we? It''s pretty obvious that this is the main road, we have met a lot of vendors already.*" Sayo replied while giving him a strange look. "*Well, it''s kinda awkward walking next to them without saying anything. Plus who said that we can''t make sure if we are going in the right direction anyway?*" Ieyasu said while scratching the top of his head with his hand while having a silly smile across his face. "*I knew it! You don''t care about directions at all! Well, they don''t look like bad guys so I guess it''s alright*" Sayo replied while glaring at Ieyasu since she knew what was his goal. Akashi was actually able to hear their entire conversation since they weren''t exactly whispering that quietly, not to mention his enhanced senses which include a hearing. However he pretended like he never heard anything, the only thing that caught his interest a bit was so-called ''ambush''. He also noticed that they didn''t have and backpacks or anything. Akashi decided to put Poney down since he was expecting those 2 to approach them shortly. And as he expected, the boy was the first to introduce himself with the girl behind. ''They definitely came from the village but still...That girl has some fair skin and silky hair...I quite pity her beauty already. She will have a hard time in the Capital.'' Akashi thought while he was introducing himself and his companions which showed those 2 that he is the leader. "If you don''t mind us asking, do you know how far the Capital is from here?" Ieyasu asked while looking at Kurome but she simply frowned and tilted her head to the side with a confused expression. ''Cute!'' This was Ieyasu''s first thought when he saw Kurome tilt her head to the side. *Smack* "Ouch!" Ieyasu felt something hit back of his head so he turned at Sayo with a confused expression. "Oho, sorry...I saw a fly on your head but it managed to get away." Sayo replied with a menacing smile while failing to hide it behind her hand but when she noticed Akashi looking at her with a weird expression, she changed it into a flowery gentle smile. ''These guys are naive idiots, they will die the first day inside the Capital.'' Akashi thought. "It''s probably about 25 kilometers from here if you will follow this road...We are going there too." Akashi quickly replied since Ieyasu''s question was about to be forgotten. Chapter 150 - #149 Kidnapping "You must be from somewhere here, right?" Sayo asked while observing Akashi''s military type of clothes. "Yeah, you are definitely from far away, right?" Akashi couldn''t help but ask back with a slightly teasing smile while looking at their clothes. "...Yes" Sayo lowered her head with a little blush as she answered weakly. "Don''t worry about it, in the Capital, it doesn''t matter what clothes you are wearing but it is the truth that everyone will recognize you as country bumpkins." Akashi reassured Sayo who was a little ashamed now that she noticed how much difference there was between her clothes and the clothes of the other 2 girls. "Why are you wearing a mask anyway?" Ieyasu asked Poney but Akashi obviously didn''t tell them her real name since she was currently a wanted "criminal". "Ieyasu! Don''t be rude!" Sayo immediately snapped at him and glared at him. "I-" Before Poney was able to say anything, Akashi started explaining. "She is too beautiful, far too beautiful therefore it''s for her protection and not to attract too much attention. Usually, in the Capital, attention equals problems, you better remember that." Akashi explained casually while waving his hand disinterestedly which made it only look more believable. Kurome and Sayo didn''t show much of reaction, maybe a little bit of surprise but Ieyasu was completely shocked by Akashi''s words. And Poney, well, she was currently glad that she was wearing the mask that was hiding her completely red face. She was aware that Akashi had his reasons for using such a stupid excuse but she still couldn''t help but blush to hear him say that. Akashi used this type of reason to redirect Ieyasu''s attention to Poney instead of Kurome since he noticed how he was secretly glancing at her from time to time. Akashi didn''t hold it against him but he still knew that Kurome was feeling a bit uncomfortable and awkward so he simply let him think about Poney''s face. ''Far too beautiful? Kurome is already cute and beautiful but she doesn''t have to wear a mask like the other girl? What kind of beauty is she?!'' Ieyasu started racking his brain, imagining Poney''s face on her figure. Sayo once again had to smack him to stop absent mindedly starting at Poney. They talked a bit on the rest of their way until Akashi and his group parted ways with them a few kilometers away from the Capital. He simply said that they still wanted to go hunting not to arouse any suspicion from them. After that, Akashi, Kurome, and Poney sneaked into Capital without being checked and went directly to their mansion. . . . "Those 2...They said that they got separated from their friend named Tatsumi..." Poney muttered while lying stomach first on the sofa while swinging her legs behind her in a relaxed manner. "Are you worried about them?" Akashi who was sitting at his table, looking over the documents asked with a raised eyebrow in question. "Hm? Not really, I just think it was kinda big coincidence for us to meet them there." Poney said with an uncertain expression. "You think that they lied?" Akashi asked with an amused tone since he was for 80% sure that they didn''t lie, at most they didn''t tell them everything. "No...that''s not it. I guess I am just a bit parano-" Poney shook her head but before she could finish, she was interrupted. *Knock* *Knock* "Akashi Nii-sama, something important happened and I believe you would like to know that." Kurome''s muffled voice came from behind the door. "Kurome, you don''t need to knock...just come in." Akashi said with a helpless look on his face. ''She has been living here for more than 8 years yet she still acts all polite whenever possible while this...cat carelessly lying on my sofa has been living here only a month yet she is acting literally like a rebellious cat, I also noticed my shampoo disappearing at a much faster rate than before...'' Akashi thought while glaring at Poney''s long auburn hair when Kurome walked in. "Here it is..." Kurome approached his desk and handed a document to him. Akashi accepted it and started reading. ---1 hours before--- "...What are we gonna do now? Most of the people here are kinda unfriendly even if we just ask for directions they behave like we are asking for money..." Ieyasu asked Sayo with his shoulders down and dejected look in his face. "Shut it for a moment, I am trying to think of something" Sayo replied with a troubled look as she was frowning. ''Hm? Maybe I should warn those 2 before anything bad happens to them'' A cloaked figure kneeling on the side of the street who saw those 2 with their helpless looks in their faces thought. It was one of many members of Akashi''s organization. This man was previously beggar and even though he has warm place where to live, he still plays one since he is already well known in some areas and it was the easiest way for him how to get to all kinds of information. However, when he was about to get up, he noticed someone else approaching them already. ''Tch! Looks like I am late...Still, to think that she would be here, this will definitely interest the leader.'' The man thought with a sinister smile hidden under his hood and remained on his knees, begging for money while carefully listening to their conversation. "Hello, you two! You look troubled, do you need help?" A blonde girl approached Sayo and Ieyasu while asking with a kind smile, that person was precisely Aria. "Oh? Hi! I guess you can say we are in a little predicament." Ieyasu was surprised to see a cute girl approach them but he still replied with a slightly forced smile, not so merry as before since he was aware of their situation. Sayo greeted more politely and Aria took a closer look at her which confused Sayo a bit but she didn''t mind it. ''This girl is really beautiful...much more than that waitress. Her hair looks even better than mine! The only reason why I let that waitress alone was that she couldn''t compare to my appearance and status but despite feeling reluctant to admit, this girl in front of me is more beautiful than me! There aren''t so many women with her beauty...'' Aria thought and felt jealousy while looking at Sayo but she also felt something else...insecurity. Aria quickly asked for the reason of their worries which Ieyasu and Sayo explained without any problem since they didn''t see any disadvantage at telling her despite her being complete stranger. "Then how about you two stay at my place for tonight? You can search for your friend tomorrow morning." Aria offered with a kind smile. ''...Why would she invite us, complete strangers, to her house?'' Sayo thought while Ieyasu was about to agree with an excited face. "Um, aren''t you afraid that we might be dangerous people?" Sayo interrupted Ieyasu before he could agree. "Hm? Not at all, you two don''t look like locals and I might be reluctant to invite 2 guys over but you are a girl and boy which makes it even easier" Aria ???ked her head to the side in confusion before he replied with an innocent smile. ''Hmm, I guess what she says makes sense. After all, I wasn''t against starting a conversation with Akashi and others just because there were fellow girls around him. If there were just 3 guys, even I would be hesitant about it.'' Sayo thought and this time, she didn''t interrupt Ieyasu as he agreed after a few seconds of silence. Ieyasu and Sayo introduced themselves and went deeper inside the Capital together with Aria. "Kuku, looks like the leader will have finally a chance to bring "justice" to those things. Sorry, I couldn''t warn you kiddos in time but your suffering will serve a greater good." The cloaked man muttered and released a sinister laugh with a pleased smile hiding under the hood. He suddenly stood up and dusted off his cloak while throwing his "earnings" to a fellow beggar before disappearing inside the dark alley. ----Present---- "Good, although it''s really a weird coincidence that those 2 we met before are also the ones who got tangled up with Aria''s family. Nevermind, it was already some time since they kidnapped anyone so I was fearing if they stopped doing it right before our marriage." Akashi muttered while looking out of the window with a slightly weird look on his face. "So...when are we going into action?! Tonight?!" Poney asked while restlessly swinging her legs around while lying on the sofa. She also wanted to get rid of such a disgusting "family". "No...Good job, Kurome. Please reward a man who relayed this information and also can you please call Ichika for me? She should be together with those kids, they really like her..." Akashi shook his head and joined both hands together keeping them right in front of his face with a serious expression. When Ichika came... "Have you called for me, young lord?" Ichika asked with a pleasant smile since it was already some time since she saw Akashi from up close. She was really busy teaching those kids some self-defense and other aspects. "I need to use the advantage of your magical artifact." Akashi smiled at her before he nodded with a slightly more serious expression. "? You want me to do something stealthily for you? I am sure that you are aware that invisibility alone isn''t anything grand as long as there is an experienced warrior or ?ssassin around, right?" Ichika asked just to be sure since she was afraid that Akashi was overestimating her ability in using that invisibility. "Don''t worry about that. There are 2 new victims inside Aria''s mansion and I would like to sneak inside and keep them alive. Of course, it will be a very ugly job since you will have to make sure that they won''t die during the torture and in case they are severely injured, you have to treat their injuries but don''t go overboard so others can''t suspect anything. In case it will look like they are about to die during the torture...knock out the torturer and immediately inform me" Akashi instructed with a serious expression, waiting for Ichika''s answer, he didn''t want to force this job onto her and she was aware of it from his look in his eyes. "?!" Poney two heard him stopped swinging her legs back and forth and just stared at Akashi with wide-open eyes but she didn''t interrupt them. "Young lord, I am already accustomed to such things. It will be done without any problems, may I take some potions made according to Oarburgh''s recipe? It will stop their internal bleeding which is hard to treat and they won''t even suspect anything." Ichika replied without any hesitation still with a smile across her face. "...Of course, use whatever you require as necessary. Aiko will take care of those kids in your stead in meanwhile." Akashi''s serious expression disappeared and was replaced by a warm smile before he replied. Ichika nodded with a grateful expression before leaving the room, leaving Poney and Akashi alone. "''Young lord'', huh? Anyway, why would you wait and waste resources when you can strike tonight?" Poney said with a teasing smile while looking at Akashi before she asked with a confused expression when they were finally left alone. "Their friend" Akashi leaned back in his chair with a curious smile while looking at the ceiling while completely ignoring Poney''s little teasing. "Huh?" Poney ???ked her head to the side while giving Akashi a confused and strange look. "This series of coincidences...I wonder where it will end, it almost feels like a written script, haha. This is really interesting." Akashi muttered while also releasing a laugh at the end. "..." Poney just waited for her answer in silence. "I have a feeling that their friend will come into play. They said that they got separated but they didn''t look too worried about him which means he has got the skill. He will definitely arrive sooner or later, he might play some role in striking them down too. Who knows. Anyway, if I let them get tortured, I will also get witnesses together with evidence to show to the Imperial police." Akashi said while performing one spin on his chair with a thoughtful expression. Whenever he was inside his study, he has picked up a habit of spinning on his chair whenever he was thinking about something. "That''s...a bit cruel but I guess it can''t be helped if you believe that their friend will join in." Poney said with a bit forced smile but she quickly recovered to her carefree attitude. ''Also, getting witnesses together with evidence is a pretty good plan even though it is a bit cruel since those 2 haven''t done anything wrong.'' Poney thought for a while about it before she returned to lazying around like a true cat. "...I should give you pet name sooner or later" Akashi muttered when he noticed her change of actions. "...What?" Poney exclaimed with a dumbfounded expression. Chapter 151 - #150 First encounter ---1 Day later, at the evening--- Akashi was sitting at the table in his study with furrowed brows and a serious look in his eyes. *Creek* "Hm? What''s with that expression? What happened?" Poney who just walked in while drying her long loose hair with towel asked with a confused expression. She also came in with snacks that she put down on Akashi''s table before jumping back on his sofa or more like her sofa by now. "...Bringing snacks won''t make it easier for you to laze around me. Anyway, another guy fell victim to Aria''s sweet-talking." Akashi said with narrowed eyes, thinking hard about something. "Hm? Then why are you behaving like that? Haven''t you expected this to happen already?" Poney asked with a smile, happy to redirect their conversation away from her laziness. "I wasn''t really expecting it to happen...It was more of a fun rather than a true ?ssumption." Akashi raised his head and looked at Poney with a slightly troubled look. "That doesn''t matter now, does it? Tell me, what do you "assume" that will happen with their friend?" Poney said while shrugging her shoulders before she asked with a curious look. Akashi who just heard her words, couldn''t help but smile. "I guess it doesn''t matter as for what I would "assume" to happen...Either Aria will put him together with his friends or she might play with him a bit more, it all depends if she will discover that he is looking for his friends and those friends are the ones who are being tortured by her. Either way, we will discover that after Ichika report back to us." Akashi said while supporting her head with one hand resting on the table. He was quite amused by this twist of events. ''Everything that''s missing is Night Raid''s presence and Taeko stepping in to stop this marriage between me and Aria, haha'' Akashi thought with an amused smile but he was aware that Night Raid might appear since they were targeting people based on the severeness of their crimes. He was sure that Aria''s family was bound to become their target one day. ''I will contact Seryuu tomorrow afternoon and have a talk with her about her help. We will see if she can organize a small patrolling party but it looks like her superior favors her so there shouldn''t be any problem with that.'' Akashi thought with his eyes closed. ---1 Day later--- Unexpectedly, Aria decided to use Tatsumi as her pet for a bit even though he had no idea about it. Most likely it was the feeling of having him around all happy while also having his friends he is looking for so close to him. Her entire family was twisted and they weren''t mentally ill in a way that they liked torturing people, no, they liked torturing innocent people specifically who have never done anything against them which was one thing that completely disgusted Akashi. . . "Come on, Tatsumi! You need to help me with the preparation for my wedding!" Aria shouted at a young man of average height with green eyes and medium-length brown hair. "Y-Yes, I am coming!" Tatsumi replied with a look of helplessness in his face while chasing after Aria who kept running from one shop to another. All the time they were outside, shopping, there was constantly someone following them without them even being aware of that. Most people weren''t even paying any attention to beggars therefore they were best for this tailing and information gathering. ---Inside Akashi''s study, at night--- "Young lord, they are still alive but I am afraid that they won''t live for too long in case we don''t stop them from getting tortured for some time so they can recover some strength. They are also getting slightly suspicious, both sides that is. I always treated them while they were unconscious and until now they kept thinking that it was their enemies who treated them but I am afraid it won''t take too long until they lose it and plead them to stop treating their wounds..." Ichika reported to Akashi while standing in front of his desk. She was currently having a serious expression and bits of disgust were still present in her eyes. Despite being experienced and all, she was still disgusted when she saw insides of Aria''s family''s warehouse behind their mansion. "Well, there is no longer a need to wait since I have no idea when they will add that Tatsumi to his friends. I hope he won''t stand in our way before we show him his friends. You have done a splendid job, thank you, Ichika" Akashi said and stood up from his seat, making Poney who was lazying around stand up in attention too. "Can I go with you, young long?" Ichika asked with a pleading smile. "No." Akashi bluntly replied. "Huh?" Ichika was slightly surprised how quickly he shut her request down. "You should go rest, there is no need to see more of those disgusting things than necessary." Akashi said and despite Ichika wanting to join in, she accepted his decision in the end. "You can come with me but once the Imperial Police appears, I want you to disappear. Even though you will be wearing that mask, there is no need to take any unnecessary risks." Akashi said while looking at Poney but he didn''t even wait for her answer before grabbing his black military coat and sword and then he simply walked out of his study. "W-Wait for me!" Poney shouted while grabbing the clothes to wear over her current ones and mask before she sprinted out of the room, chasing after Akashi. On the way outside, Akashi met Kurome so he asked her if she wants to join in since it would be awkward not to ask her after running into her. He didn''t really want her to see unnecessary things but it was her choice since she was already responsible for herself and her decisions. Of course, she immediately agreed... When they arrived near their mansion... ''Hm? A bloodlust?'' Akashi frowned and stopped while stopping both Kurome and Poney with his hands. "What is it?" Kurome asked with a confused expression while looking around, trying to find anything suspicious. Poney was visibly confused by Akashi''s actions too. "I can feel someone''s bloodlust but this definitely isn''t from any of their guards. This is from someone much experienced who has killed numerous people..." Akashi explained while slowly and cautiously approaching the mansion. "...Akashi Nii-sama, do you think that..." Kurome suddenly frowned and asked with an uncomfortable expression. "You can also feel her bloodlust? I don''t know to what extent is their goal but I need to leave 1 of them alive but I definitely don''t want that person to be Aria. Tch, they really know how to show up at an inconvenient time." Akashi turned at Kurome before looking ahead with narrowed eyes. "You two, go to that warehouse behind the mansion and wait for me there, hide inside the trees." Akashi instructed before stealthily yet quickly running towards the mansion. Poney and Kurome didn''t even get a chance to reply so Poney just shrugged it off as something usual but Kurome couldn''t help but look towards the mansion''s entrance with an uncomfortable expression. Still, they quickly moved behind the warehouse where they found quite a good hiding spot, waiting for Akashi. ''Hm? There!'' Akashi thought when he saw a blonde woman very similar to Aria in her appearance in the window walking through the hallway. . . "Fufu, maybe I will make diary entry today as well..." The said woman was Aria''s mother who was completely the same as her twisted daughter maybe with a difference that her age made her look more m?tur? and kind. She was currently blushing a bit while thinking about writing down to her diary about today''s torture which only indicated how insane she was. Suddenly when she was about to cut in half by large scissors from behind without being even aware of it... *Clang* A loud sound of weapons clashing against each other resounded in the hallway which made her abruptly turn around with a startled expression. She saw a young purple-haired woman holding large scissors standing with a surprised expression while looking at the person right in front of her. She deduced that the person right in front of her must-have saved her but she couldn''t say anything since all her words got stuck in her mouth. Akashi turned at Aria''s mother and the moonlight illuminated his face with a cold expression enough for her to recognize him. "?! Akas-" Before she was able to mutter his name, she was knocked out by him, by getting punched right between her br??sts into solar plexus. "Don''t even utter my name from that filthy mouth of yours, you are not worthy." Akashi said while recalling his "date" with this woman''s daughter. "Um, I am sorry but I need to kill that woman." The purple-haired woman suddenly said while pointing her scissors at Aria''s mother after she recovered from the shock of having her attack deflected. The only reason she didn''t attack Akashi yet was that he wasn''t their target and even though he protected her target, he didn''t look or sound like her guard. "Hm? Sorry, I can''t have you do that, I have better plans for this woman. Killing her would have been a waste" Akashi turned at her and replied with a small smile. ''*sigh* Then I guess I have no other choice here...'' A slightly regretful expression appeared on her face before she struck her scissors forward, aiming at Akashi''s shoulder where Aria''s mother was lying. "I appreciate the thought but as an ?ssassin, you should aim for me first instead of my hostage" Akashi said and instead of deflecting the scissors with his sword once again, he struck it with his palm at the perfect time, making it completely miss his hostage''s head but that wasn''t all. Before the woman in front of him was able to make another move, he used his sturdy boots to stomp her scissors down, burying into the floor. He didn''t use his sword since he felt what kind of pressure those scissors generated on his sword when he deflected them for the first time so he didn''t risk going against that weapon only with his strength alone and used "gentle" approach. ''Good thing that I reinforced bottom of my boots with Danger Beast''s materials but I shouldn''t keep standing on it unless I want her to cut my foot.'' Akashi thought and immediately jumped away while the woman who was already frowning and definitely preparing some special move once again regained her calm expression. ''Who is he? Only after 1 exchange, he was able to see through my Extase''s strong point, still...This is the first time anyone used this type of interesting approach to render my Extase useless. I was already prepared to use it''s Trump Card to quickly end it but looks like I won''t get that chance...'' Sheele thought while she was calmly observing Akashi since she had a lot of time on her hand and she had her allies outside who could come and help her very soon. "Well, I have got what I came here for, see ya!" Akashi suddenly broke off his defensive stance and waved at her before he started running away. "?! Wait!" She was surprised by this twist of events but she still reacted quickly and started running after him while being cautious of any possible surprise attack. Akashi suddenly pointed his hand behind him and the blocked the way behind him with his flames. "What?!" Sheele exclaimed when she was suddenly blocked by the wall of flames. She thought of jumping through it but she quickly discarded that idea when she felt the temperature of those flames, instead, she tried to cut through them but every time she made a small gap, the flames regenerated back, blocking her way once again. ''In that case!'' Sheele looked to the side at the window and jumped through it. ''He must have left that hallway already'' Shelee thought once she was looking from outside to the windows and couldn''t see anything strange. She didn''t waste any time and entered the mansion once again to find Akashi''s tracks. While Akashi who hasn''t even moved an inch when he created that wall of flames walked through it at the opposite side while crouching down, hiding from outside''s view. ''That woman''s critical thinking was quite good and quick but she will never expect me not trying to run away and she even has a valid reason to think so.'' Akashi thought with a small smile. Chapter 152 - #151 Warehouse [N/A: A lot of manga/anime oriented chapter, I tried to make it faster by narrating it but it still took a lot of words and time but skipping everything would feel like it wouldn''t fit in the story. Important notice inside the Author''s thoughts] ---Outside of the Mansion--- "Sheele? What are you doing here?" Lubbock asked with a confused expression. "There was a man inside that mansion who we didn''t expect. He saved one of our targets so I am chasing him down." Sheele replied without even stopping. ''Huh? Our information shouldn''t be wrong...but to think that there is someone who was able to get away from Sheele. So that''s the reason for that fire inside the mansion.'' Lubbock thought with a thoughtful expression while looking at the mansion. He was contemplating whether he should help or not since his mission was to be their lookout and back up but mainly he was responsible for not letting anyone in. ''No...if he got away, that means he doesn''t want to fight with her, I should just stay here and make sure no one runs away'' Lubbock shook his head before he started vigilantly looking around. --- While Sheele was looking around for Akashi''s tracks, he already sneaked outside with his hostage over his shoulder. ''That must be Tatsumi. Anyway, I should go meet up with the girls'' Akashi thought and picked up his pace. . . Kurome and Poney who were observing the warehouse''s surroundings from the tree suddenly felt more weight fall down on the branch they were standing on which immediately made them snap their heads at Akashi who just arrived next to them without being discovered. "*How the hell did you appear here like a ghost?! Do you want to cause us a panic attack?*" Poney whispered but it was evident that she wanted to shout at him. Kurome didn''t say anything but she still nodded her head, agreeing with Poney. "Sorry about that, when I switch into this mode, I simply don''t care if it''s ally or enemy." Akashi said with a stoic expression while putting Aria''s mother down. ''What mode?'' Poney thought and rolled her eyes. "Akashi Nii-sama, why did you save her?" Kurome asked with a curious expression. "It''s more for the formality, she will die but not by our hands. She will end up on the guillotine. After all, the Empire needs to execute someone if we are to disclose what this family has been doing behind everyone''s backs." Akashi explained while sitting down and observing the situation. By now, both Aria and her guard reached the warehouse and Tatsumi also caught up to them but he wasn''t alone. "A-Akame and Green..." Poney muttered when she saw 2 newcomers. Although Kurome haven''t said anything, she still had a complicated expression on her face once she saw her sister. Akame dashed forward, intending to eliminate her targets but Tatsumi stood up between them, ready to intercept her. However, Akame completely ignored him which caught him off guard and she was easily able to get past him. "W-Wait!" Tatsumi shouted at Akame while running after her but he was obviously slower than her. Aria''s guard who saw that clicked his tongue and prepared his firearm to shoot at Akame from short distance which would be extremely hard to dodge but before he could pull the trigger, Green''s whip entangled around his leg and made him slip. Akame just finished the job by cutting his throat and Murasame''s curse took care of everything else. "I don''t understand why both of us had to go when there was just one guard" Green said with a tired tone while adjusting his glasses. ''Hm?'' Green noticed Tatsumi trying to intercept Akame when she was about to kill Aria but he didn''t do anything since he was able to see that Tatsumi was pretty inexperienced when compared to Akame. However, he was slightly surprised when he saw that Tatsumi forced Akame to jump away from Aria. ''What? Couldn''t she just kill him? ...Right, she could but she didn''t want to...Still, if he will continue to stay in our way, we will have to kill him even if he isn''t on the list of our targets.'' Green immediately thought of a reason why Akame decided to retreat a bit instead of finishing the job. Akashi who was observing everything already had a dagger in his hand, ready to intercept any attack on Aria since he wanted to "torture" her a bit more after experiencing that date. Although it was more like making fun out of her rather than torturing her. "Stop! Why are you killing innocent people?! What the hell is wrong with you people?!" Tatsumi shouted while standing in front of Aria who was shivering on the ground in fear. "Please move out of the way or you will become my target too" Akame said with a stoic expression. Hearing her answer, Tatsumi got into his defensive stance with a nervous expression. Akame understood what was his answer and got ready to attack him. They exchanged a few moves before Tatsumi finally took a hit and fallen on the ground. "Shouldn''t have we interfered earlier?" Poney asked while glancing at Akashi since she felt it was kinda waste, death of an innocent person trying to protect someone. "He isn''t dead...His fall was very weird, not like the one you would expect from someone who got hit by Murasame''s curse. The sword didn''t even penetrate his entire body..." Akashi explained but he himself didn''t really care if the guy died or not, however, now he was slightly curious how he managed to survive that hit. As Akashi predicted, Tatsumi survived the hit but Akame didn''t take the bait. She took advantage of him being unarmed and slashed her katana at his throat. "W-WAIT! You are doing this for money, right?! I can-" Tatsumi started panicking when he saw the katana nearing his throat but Akame wasn''t listening to him, however, before her weapon could slash his neck, someone caught her by her nape, dragging her some distance away from Tatsumi. "What are you doing?" Akame asked with a confused expression while looking at transformed Leone before she looked behind at Green who was standing there while rubbing the top of his head and glaring at Leone. "Well, it''s kinda my fault that this boy got caught up in this situation...Anyway, why didn''t you stop her, Green?!" Leone said while giving Tatsumi an apologetic smile before she turned at Green, shouting at him. "...I wanted to but you dragged me in the same way as her and hit me before I could have done anything" Green rolled his eyes while answering with a slightly annoyed tone. "...AAAH! You are that boob-" Tatsumi shouted while pointing at Leone with an angry expression. "That beautiful Onee-san, that''s me~! Anyway, lad, you are behaving like you are protecting an innocent girl and if it''s really like that, let me correct you." Leone interrupted Tatsumi while winking at him before she turned serious, redirecting her gaze at Aria and the warehouse. Even Akashi''s stoic expression faltered when he heard that she was the one who caused Tatsumi his current situation. ''So righteous Night Raid...I bet she scammed him by using her ?ssets...'' Akashi thought with a blank expression. "W-Wait!" Aria shouted when Leone approached the warehouse''s entrance but she didn''t listen to Aria and kicked open the door, revealing the shocking sight. Kurome and Poney''s faces winced in disgust and Akashi wasn''t much of an exception but he at least quickly recovered his calm expression. Aria tried to convince Tatsumi that those are "lies" despite the evidence being in plain sight. Tatsumi walked ignored everyone and walked inside where he found his 2 conscious and n?k?d friends completely covered in bruises and cuts. "Tatsumi?!!" Both of them shouted from the rest of the strength that remained within them with new hope in their eyes. "Ieyasu, Sayo?! W-What-" Tatsumi immediately let them out of their cells and despite wanting to ask what happened here, he was already aware. "S-She tortured both us...She was trying her poisons on Ieyasu while she was torturing me while shouting at me that I should blame myself for having this straight hair" Sayo explained with tears in her eyes but it was unknown if it was because she recalled the tortures or because she was happy to see her friend rescue them. "Tatsumi, k-kill that bitch! She was treating our wounds after each torture just to prolong our suffering!" Ieyasu shouted while gritting his teeth which made Tatsumi''s face much colder than before. ''Oops, the cat is out of the bag. Well, no one will believe Aria even if she says that she didn''t do it.'' Akashi thought when he heard Ieyasu''s words. Aria however didn''t care about his words and simply lost it while cursing at everyone, finally showing her true colors. "I can''t believe "that" tried to kiss me" Akashi couldn''t help but mutter while his body shivered a bit. Both Poney and Kurome threw him a pitying look while both began rubbing his back like comforting a little kid. When Akashi saw Tatsumi with extremely cold eyes slowly walk to Aria, he decided it was a time for him to act. When Tatsumi slashed his sword at Aria, Akashi used his skill [Phantom Strike] and disappeared just to appear in front of Aria who was previously around 50 meters away from him [Energy: 1680/1700] *Clang* Akashi blocked his weapon but he was still slightly surprised by the power behind that attack. ''The power of hatred is really big, it can make one''s strength exceeds their limits.'' Akashi thought while others looked at him with a shocked expression. "Akashi?!" All present members of Night Raid exclaimed. "Tsk!" Tatsumi just clicked his tongue while glaring at Aria hiding behind Akashi. She was the only one who was extremely glad to see him but her expression quickly changed when she recalled how she behaved just a few seconds ago, not to mention that warehouse. Akashi knew what was she worrying about so he just threw her a smile which calmed her a bit. "Why are you here, Akashi?!" Akame shouted while looking around. "I can''t let you kill my future wife, especially not when our wedding is just in a few days from today." Akashi said but his smile was still twitching a bit which was noticed by everyone, however, only Leone knew the meaning behind it. ''What is he playing? I highly doubt he wants to save her...if what the boss said about him is the truth, he would definitely let her die after seeing contents of that warehouse'' Leone thought with furrowed brows. Kurome and Poney quickly joined Akashi''s side. Akame was at ease once she noticed her sister but when she saw the figure of the other person... "Poney?" She exclaimed with a disbelieving expression, even Green was slightly surprised how Akame was able to identify the masked figure so easily. "I guess you would be able to recognize me anytime, Akame" Poney said without taking her mask off while also nodding at Green. ''Hm? Now that I look more carefully, isn''t Kurome''s weapon a bit different?'' Akame also noticed the change of colors on Kurome''s weapon but she quickly threw it aside. She wasn''t sure how to behave in front of her little sister that she tried to forcefully kidnap but she knew that she mustn''t avoid her eyes! "How can you call that girl your future wife after seeing that?!" Tatsumi shouted at Akashi while pointing his sword at the warehouse. Sayo and Ieyasu finally noticed Akashi''s group presence and they had no idea what to think about it. "You want to kill her, right?" Akashi asked with a calm expression. "Damn right I want!" Tatsumi shouted while readying his sword. "A-Akashi" Aria whispered while tugging his coat. He just showed her hand sign that everything will be alright. "I can''t let you do that." Akashi said with a smile and closed eyes. ''Because I want to kill her too~'' Akashi kept this part to himself. Hearing his answer, Tatsumi rushed at him and swung his sword down. "Wait!" Leone tried to interfere but she was ignored. Akashi easily deflected his attack but Tatsumi continued in his onslaught of attacks. Every time Akashi deflected Tatsumi''s attack, he moved a bit to the side and after a while when Tatsumi performed wide swing aiming at his right side, Akashi used more of his strength in deflecting his attack which made Tatsumi''s sword slip out of his hand. "AAGH!" The sword pinned a few times before piercing Aria''s gut which completely surprised everyone. ''W-Was this his intention?'' Leone thought while Tatsumi was looking at his empty hand and then at his sword stuck inside Aria''s gut with a confused expression. Chapter 153 - #152 Clumsy hand "..." There was complete silence except for Aria''s whining and most people were looking at Akashi who was trying to look as shocked as he could. Tatsumi, on the other hand, didn''t know how to feel, his sword his pierce the bitch that tortured his friends but it wasn''t with his own hand. He also recovered from his confusion and slowly backed away from Akashi since he was unarmed right now and he really thought that Aria is Akashi''s future wife. "Aria!" Akashi suddenly exclaimed while running to her with a "concerned" expression. Poney and Kurome couldn''t help but look at that sight with a blank look in their faces. "A-Akashi, help me, please! It hurts!" Aria said while tears were constantly pouring down her cheeks. "Don''t worry, I can treat your wound. But I need you to trust me and let me pull that sword out." Akashi said with a reassuring smile. "I- Won''t I bleed out?" Aria asked between her sobbing. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die by bleeding out!" Akashi said with a gentle smile and Aria just nodded her head and relaxed her body. However, when Akashi took a grip of the hilt, his lips curled up into a slightly ridiculing smile but before Aria was about to even absorb it. Akashi instead of pulling the sword to his side, he pulled it upwards while the sword was still inside her, making her entire body split in half if it wasn''t connected by her waist. "Huh?" *Splash* Aria was surprised by this but she still didn''t get what happened until she stopped feeling her entire body and until she saw blood spray from her all around. Of course, not even a drop of blood has fallen on Akashi who was being protected by his flames. ''Letting blood of your enemies splash on you can also be viewed as some kind of respect but I definitely don''t want even a drop of her filthy blood on my clothes'' Akashi thought in position with the sword still facing the sky. "..." No one said anything since the entire series of events was extremely weird to them. Akashi turned around and saw most people looking at him with either confused expression or blank expression. "Oops? My hand slipped...a little bit." Akashi said with a completely stoic expression before he threw the sword back to Tatsumi, making it pierce the ground just near his feet, startling him a bit. ''How can your hand slip so badly?!'' Everyone wanted to shout at him but even Tatsumi by now knew that there was something very wrong here. Now that he thought about his "fight" with Akashi, he wasn''t even trying to injure him and he was constantly positioning so such a situation could be created. "*sigh* I guess I will need to find a new wife now..." Akashi sighed and muttered with a sad expression while looking at Aria''s corpse. "Can I join the queue~?!" Since it dawned on Leone that Akashi wasn''t really standing against them, she decided to play along and shouted while raising her hand. "Leone?!!" Akame exclaimed with a shocked expression. ''He is handsome and powerful, if I can drag him to our side it would be worth it~. Well, I also didn''t really hate our little chase game.'' Although Leone was joking, if there was even a speck of chance Akashi agreeing to her proposal, she wouldn''t back away. "Wait...I still have her mother" Akashi completely ignored Leone and continued muttering while holding his chin. "?!" Everyone''s eyes widened in horror when they heard him but Kurome and Poney only glared at him...even usually so obedient Kurome glared at Akashi, this only showed how bad joke it was. "...Chill out, I was just joking" Akashi said while throwing both Poney and Kurome a weird look. "*Huff* *Huff* Guys! Ah! Here you are!" Suddenly a new person arrived, completely out of breath while pointing at Akashi with her weapon. "Sheele?" Everyone from Night Raid muttered while giving her a strange look. "He took my target and run away with her..." Sheele explained but when she looked around one more time she noticed a weird atmosphere here, no one was exactly hostile but it was full of unknown people who were feeling tense. ''What is happening here?'' Sheele dropped the matter of catching Akashi and instead thought. "A-Akashi? You said that you have her mother...would you be so kind as to give her to us so we can perform our justice?" Leone asked with an embarrassed smile. "Justice? Don''t speak about that after scamming that boy." Akashi said while pointing his sword at Tatsumi who at first looked surprised but after a moment he nodded with a serious expression and glared at Leone. "Ha-ha, I didn''t force him to give me his money...We also need fundings to live as ?ssassins..." Leone released an awkward laugh before explaining while holding both of her hands in front of her, trying to calm Tatsumi. "Maybe not directly but swinging your ?h?st in front of his face definitely helped a lot and what matters the most is the thought and your goal was to scam him." Akashi said, adding fuel to the fire but Tatsumi who heard him blushed a little, receiving glares from Ieyasu and Sayo, although each had a different reason behind those glares. "Wha-! How do you know that?! I mean- Why do you think so?" Leone exclaimed with a surprised expression before she regretted it. "Grrr" Tatsumi began gritting his teeth while clenching his fist but it was apparent that he wasn''t truly angry at her since this way, he was at least able to find his friends. "Anyway, I am not giving her to you and I recommend you to disappear as soon as possible if you don''t want to force me to fight you" Akashi said with a fearless smirk while standing in front of 3 Teigu users and 1 cunning tactician. ''Still, his ???kiness is a bit annoying...I really wonder if he would be able to take on 4 of us at once...Anyway, we should really return before Imperial Police shows up. The only thing missing is that girl''s mother and...What to do with those kids? They need a place to recover from their injuries.'' Leone thought while clicking her tongue in frustration. "What are you planning to do with that girl''s mother?" Leone asked with narrowed eyes. She definitely doesn''t want to let that woman live. "That''s none of your business but you will probably discover it tomorrow morning or maybe even tonight since I bet you have your own spies among the Imperial Police. However, I can guarantee you that she will die." Akashi replied, unbothered by Leone''s slightly aggressive tone. "...*sigh* Alright, I will trust your word." Leone sill remembered Najenda''s warning so they decided to believe his words. She gestured to Sheele to help her pick up Ieyasu and Sayo while she herself caught Tatsumi by his nape and started carrying him like a kitten. "Wha-! What are you doing?!" Tatsumi immediately started shouting and kicking around with his legs. "You need a place for your friends to recover, no? Of course, we will also provide you a job since you will no longer be able to leave our side once you know the location of our hideout~" Leone explained with a playful tone but Tatsumi''s complaining only strengthened when he heard the restrictions. "Wait! I need you to leave those 2 with me." Akashi stopped them from leaving while pointing at Ieyasu and Sayo. "W-What?! No! We got separated once and this has happened, I won''t be separated from my friends once aga-!" Tatsumi immediately snapped at Akashi but before he was able to finish, he received karate chop from Akashi and he lost consciousness. Leone who had someone in her care knocked out didn''t like it a bit so she looked at Akashi with a look of expecting answers. "He wouldn''t leave them here and explaining everything is annoying. I need them as witnesses. I don''t care what you want to do with them but if you want to take care of them, I have to borrow them for a while and then return them to you without any further harm. I swear that on my family''s name." Akashi explained and Leone already got the gist of the whole thing Akashi was trying to accomplish so she just nodded and beckoned her friends to retreat while carrying Tatsumi in her hand. Their injuries weren''t that bad to begin with it was just continuous tortures left them without any energy and strength. --- "Poney...Kurome" Akame on the side couldn''t say anything to those 2 but she still called out their names. "Don''t worry about me, Akame. I chose this myself, just like yourself. And...I don''t blame you for what you have done...you have done whatever was necessary" Poney took the lead and said to Akame. "...I still haven''t forgiven you, big sis. But that also doesn''t mean that I hate you." Kurome said with a calm expression and closed eyes while keeping her new weapon close to herself. "...Thank you, both of you." Akame replied with a genuine smile and soft expression. Those words gave her more strength than one could even imagine. During her training in Night Raid, she kept thinking about those 2 and knowing that what she has been worrying about is alright, she felt like her heart was at peace but there was still one thing on her mind... "Poney, have you heard anything about Najasho?" Akame asked with a serious expression. "No...He has been missing for more than a month but The Empire couldn''t afford to brand him as a traitor or deserter since their messengers never returned. I doubt Najasho wouldn''t return if he could." Poney shook her head with a helpless expression. "I see...Well, he is strong so I am sure that nothing bad happened to her" Akame said to reassure both herself and Poney before leaving together with her friends. Akashi didn''t forget to send a few Wrigglers after them but they were quite quickly discovered which wasn''t that surprising since there were too many Teigu users in one place, not to mention Leone''s enhanced senses. However, they had no idea those bug-like Danger Beasts belonged to Akashi. --- Sayo and Ieyasu talked a bit with Akashi who also helped to treat their other minor injuries. Although they were a bit nervous to be around Akashi since they didn''t fully absorb what happened here, they had no other choice but to be obedient. After a few minutes, Imperial Police finally arrived at the scene together with Seryu in lead. Of course, both Kurome and Poney took their leave while Akashi brought Aria''s still unconscious mother. "W-What happened here?! Akashi?!" Seryu asked while looking at the horrified sigh of Aria''s corpse, her upper body cut vertical in half with only her waist holding those two parts from falling apart. The others in her team also began looking around but once some of them reached the warehouse, most of them began throwing up. "...Night Raid...I was just on my way here in the middle of the night since I wanted to discuss our marriage with my future parents-in-law but when I arrived I noticed that they were being targeted by Night Raid. The only one I was able to save was Aria''s mother and that was also due to extreme luck." Akashi explained while holding Aria''s mother in his hands with a slightly sad expression while glancing at Aria''s corpse before he closed his eyes and avoided that sight. ''?! How is he able to act so...shameless?! He is looking at that bitch with such genuine sad expression when he killed her just a few minutes ago!'' Both Sayo and Ieyasu thought with a scared expression while looking at Akashi''s "sad expression" but for them, it was just a mask for hiding his devilish smile. "?! Night Raid?!!" Seryu''s eyes widened and she took a fighting stance while looking around. "Calm down...They ran away once their mission was done. Well, not exactly done since they failed to kill Aria''s mother" Akashi reassured Seryu and she nodded after a few moments, relaxing her tense body once again. "I see...But, what is that?" Seryu noticed her colleagues throwing up near the warehouse so she asked while pointing at the warehouse with a slightly trembling finger. "That''s something I have discovered when Night Raid ran away. I was trying to find some clues or tracks just to discover that...slaughterhouse. These two are the only ones who were in the state to be saved, there are still a few people inside but their mind is already shattered and most likely they also contracted countless fatal diseases, they are beyond help. Take a look at it yourself." Akashi explained and stood up while carrying Aria''s mother and lead Seryu to the warehouse''s entrance. "?! What the-" Seryu''s eyes once again widened in horror once she saw the content of the warehouse. ''...We have to avoid making Akashi our enemy at all costs!'' Both Sayo and Ieyasu thought while looking at each other before they nodded their head, discovering that both of them were thinking about the same thing. Chapter 154 - #153 Resolving the situation "Akashi...This is serious. There are a lot of people here, maybe hundreds, and some of them could have been even from the Imperial Police." Seryu said with a serious expression before turning at Akashi. "I know...I had no idea they were doing something like that...Still, it''s unfortunate that Aria died and we can''t even hear her out before judging her family but...There is still her mother who can tell us everything." Akashi nodded with a serious expression. "Seryu, there are more than 3 dead guards with markings on their body from the infamous Teigu, Murasame. The Night Raid was really here..." Seryu''s colleague ran up to us and reported while tensing up a bit when he realized that Night Raid was really here. He even gave a particular look at Akashi as if he was wondering how he managed to survive. It was widely known that Night Raid usually worked in teams. ''Murasame...Akame!'' Seryu thought while holding her chin and glaring at the ground caught up in her thoughts. "How many of them have you seen, Akashi?" Seryu asked with a curious expression. "I met a purple-haired woman when she tried to kill Aria''s mother but I was able to rescue her in time, however, after our first exchange, she retreated. I didn''t give a chase and prioritized the safety of Aria''s family but I was already too late. She was also wielding a scissors-like weapon." Akashi described what happened with a straight face and Seryu''s expression only hardened. ''That''s Sheele, one of the most wanted criminals and also a member of Night Raid. Tch! The situation is becoming only more complicated, why did they target this family specifically?'' Seryu thought and she slowly became biting her nails but Akashi stopped her by grabbing her hand. "Huh?" Seryu finally came back to reality as she looked at Akashi with a surprised expression. "First of all, question these 2 who managed to survive so we can treat their other injuries as soon as possible. After that, you can question Aria''s mother." Akashi said with a small nod and Seryu nodded back to him with a grateful expression. Seryu went and had a small talk with Sayo and Ieyasu. They just described what happened to them, however, they didn''t dare to say anything about what happened after their rescue. When Seryu was done with them, Aria''s mother already regained consciousness and kept glancing around in sitting position with a confused expression, when she noticed her daughter lying in the pool of blood, she began sobbing. ''Despite being monsters, they still care for their own. Even if they can be considered worse than Danger Beasts, it''s not on the level where they don''t care about their own kind, interesting.'' Akashi thought, being slightly amused by seeing her fragile side. "Madam, I would like to ask you a few questions." Seryu crouched down and said with a polite smile. She didn''t release any reassuring smile since she was suspicious about that slaughterhouse matter. "Y-You are from Imperial Police...alright" She nodded while throwing a glance at Akashi who acted as if he didn''t notice. Thus began their conversation. Seryu was slightly confused about why Akashi knocked her out but he quickly explained that she isn''t fighter so protecting someone who doesn''t even move is easier than someone who might panic. "Alright...Now, can you explain to me what''s going on with that warehouse?" Seryu finally asked the question everyone was curious about. "A-Ah, that...I have no idea what''s inside...I have never been there myself and usually, only our servants go there." Her expression quickly changed to worse but she also quickly recovered and said. "Then do you know these 2 people?" Seryu asked and beckoned her colleague to bring Sayo and Ieyasu. "? I don''t know them..." Aria''s mother tilted her head to the side and asked with a genuine confused expression. ''Wow, she adapted to the situation very quickly...I guess she also doesn''t expect me to help her'' Akashi thought with a slightly surprised expression after seeing her perfect act. "Bullshit! You were the one who was stuffing all those drugs into my body while your bitch daughter tortured my friend!" Ieyasu instantly burst out when he saw her playing innocent. "Calm yourself!" One of the guys from the Imperial Police shouted at Ieyasu but he refrained from touching him since his body wasn''t in the best state. Seryu whispered a few things to one of her colleagues before he nodded his head and run off to the mansion. After more than 5 minutes of tension between Ieyasu and Aria''s mother, the same guy Seryu sent to the mansion came back. "I have found it, Seryu!" The guy shouted while running to us before he handed something to Seryu which made Aria''s mother''s face twist in horror. "That''s my-!" She couldn''t help but exclaim,h however, she quickly covered her mouth. Seryu only looked at her with a suspicious look before opening the diary. After a few minutes of reading, her expression became full of disgust. "Immediately take her back with us and lock her up until I report everything to the higher-ups." Seryu shouted at one of the guys standing behind Aria''s mother and he just nodded his head before forcing her onto her legs while holding her hands behind her back. "5 of you remain here and investigate surroundings and for more evidence, the rest is to escort this...madam to her cell" Seryu gave out instructions while glaring at Aria''s mother. "Yes!" Everyone from the Imperial Police shouted and dispersed to do their job. Although Seryu wasn''t exactly their superior, she was well respected and she also had her own Teigu so they had no problem with her taking leader position. "Thank you for your help, Akashi. Although it is a bit shame that you couldn''t capture or kill anyone from the Night Raid." Seryu thanked with a small smile but it was apparent that she was still a little bit affected by what she just read. "*sigh* I wonder what will happen now...A woman that was supposed to become my wife just died." Akashi muttered while looking at the ground with an absent-minded expression. "...You don''t sound too sad about it" Seryu looked around before she mentioned with a confused expression. "I won''t lie to you, we have been only on a few dates so this marriage was more on the political side." Akashi said with a helpless smile. "...I see" Seryu didn''t pry into the matter anymore since even she hated this kind of marriage. "What will happen to them? Should I take them back with me and treat their injuries?" Seryu asked while looking at Sayo and Ieyasu who were sitting on the side with a few rags over their body. "Well, I think it would be better if I treat them since albeit difficult to believe, we actually know each other a little bit. I have met them on their way to the Capital and we talked for a bit, maybe they will feel more at ease with me around." Akashi said and Seryu nodded in understanding but she still approached them and asked them for their opinion. "Alright, I guess there is nothing else we can do here, will it be troublesome if I trouble you tomorrow about some formality things? We will most likely know Aria''s mother''s fate tomorrow morning." Seryu asked Akashi with a small smile while getting ready to leave. "Not at all, although I have no ties with this family, I was supposed to have so I am really interested in what had happened here. Please keep me informed." Akashi politely nodded his head with a polite smile before saying goodbye to Seryu, parting ways with her. . . Sayo and Ieyasu started asking questions regarding what happened and matters regarding Tatsumi. "I will feed you and treat your injuries and the next morning, you will meet up with your friend." This was Akashi''s first answer to the numerous of their questions. "A-Akashi, who are they anyway? Why did they take Tatsumi with them?" Sayo asked with a slightly uncomfortable expression but that was to be expected since she was wearing just rags while they were returning to Akashi''s mansion. "You mean Night Raid? They are an ?ssassination and spying unit of the Revolutionary Army. You should be aware of the Revolutionary Army''s ideals, so their ?ssassination unit isn''t that different from them. As for why they took your friend...Maybe they saw potential in him after clashing swords with me." Akashi explained but he rather avoided saying that it was also due to his character for trying to protect "innocent" girl with his life since they might connect the dots and discover that he had been observing them for a long time. ----Night Raid''s side---- "Hah?! Are you trying to tell me that you were stopped by one guy?! And who is this wimp anyway?" Mine burst out when Leone explained the situation to her before redirecting her anger at Tatsumi who just regained his consciousness. "Who do you call a wimp, you shortie!" Tatsumi immediately shouted back at her despite having no idea who where he is. "I dare you to say that again!" A vein popped up on Mine''s forehead as she heard Tatsumi and shouted back at him while aiming her Pumpkin at his head. "Shortie~, Shortie~, Shortie~" Tatsumi instantly said while sticking out his tongue at her. *BANG* Mine didn''t hesitate at all and fired at Tatsumi''s head but he was still being carried by Leone who quickly moved her hand out of the shot''s way. "Mine! Do you want to obliterate also my hand?!" Leone shouted at her with cold sweat pouring down her back. ''*sigh* Thankfully we are already in the forest so no one from the Capital should have heard that shot.'' Lubbock thought while massaging the bridge of his nose. Chapter 155 - #154 Treating injured When Akashi, Sayo, and Ieyasu arrived at Akashi''s mansion, both Sayo and Ieyasu had their jaws dropped while looking at the enormous mansion. "Help her clean up and then dress her up in something durable but not too attention-catching." Akashi said to a few maids while pointing at Sayo who was still wearing just some rags, b?r?ly covering anything but instead of her milky white skin being exposed, the only things visible were bruises and dirt covering her body. When Sayo heard his words, she blushed a bit. "Understood. Let''s go, my lady" 2 maids bowed down with a smile before helping Sayo walk to the bathroom, where all the things that will happen there will also stay there. Ieyasu on the other hand was admiring the beauty of these maids inside the mansion. "All of them are beautiful..." He unintentionally muttered, making a few maids walking pass them giggle. "And their loyalty is even better" Akashi replied with a stoic expression, not being bothered by his comment. After all, all those maids had the privilege of using all kinds of beauty products inside the mansion, not to mention they weren''t just some harmless maids to begin with. Most of them were orphans just to be later taken under Akashi''s father protection where they were trained in various things. Since they were never forced to do anything against their will, most of them already consider Phoenix family as their own family so their loyalty is unquestionable. Ieyasu just nodded and looked towards Akashi with expectations apparent in his eyes. "? Do you want me to call some butlers to help you clean up?" Akashi looked at him with a confused expression before he realized his mistake and asked him with a teasing tone. "?! No-No-No, I will be fine alone~!" Ieyasu waved his hand to refuse Akashi''s offer before he sprinted down a random hallway. ''He is an idiot'' Akashi thought with a blank expression before he stopped one of the maids passing by. He caught her attention by putting his arm around her shoulder which startled her a bit but she didn''t shake in fear or anything that would indicate that she is uncomfortable. "Can you please show that fool where is a bathroom and can you also bring some new clothes for him? You don''t have to do anything else beyond that." Akashi brought his head closer to her and pointed at Ieyasu running down the hallway. "*giggle* Of course, leave it to me, young master!" The maid followed where he was pointing at and nodded with a smile when she saw her "target" After they cleaned up and dressed up in new clothes, they were lead to Akashi''s study. "Alright, finally you don''t stink of death. Can both of you strip down to your und?rw??r?" Akashi commented when he looked at them before he asked quite an absurd question. "W-W-What?!" Sayo blushed and immediately hugged her body, hiding away her br??sts. "I-I didn''t know you swing that way..." Ieyasu said with a panicked expression. "I just want to check on your bruises, they might be infected. You might not feel anything right now but it is possible that something harmful is still inside your body. After all, slow working poisons also exist." Akashi explained calmly while shrugging his shoulders. "Agh...A-Alright" Sayo dropped her head down before replying still with an uncertain expression but she already began taking off her clothes but when she rolled up her shirt up to her br??sts, she stopped and looked at Ieyasu. "What?" He asked innocently but he was still eyeing her with a ??wd smile without even being aware of it. "Get out!" Sayo shouted while sharply glaring at him. ''Eck! What the hell, you are embarrassed to let me see you in your und?rw??r but in that warehouse, I have seen you n?k?d...Well, it''s not like I was focused on that thing at that time'' Ieyasu complained inwardly but he still left the room and started waiting behind the door. Sayo followed Akashi''s instructions and lied down on the sofa with her stomach facing up. "Hmm, none of them appear to be infected but I can''t be sure if it isn''t already inside your blood and for that to check, I need to touch you, is that alright with you?" Akashi crouched down next to her and inspected all her bruises and cuts before he asked, making already blushing Sayo completely red. ''...He looks at me with that stoic expression and I can''t even see a bit of ?ust in his eyes...Am I not good enough or what?'' Sayo had complicated thoughts about this, she was sure that she can trust him but on the other hand, it also awakened other thoughts. "Do your job." Sayo nodded while averting her eyes. Akashi nodded back and placed his hand on her stomach where most of the bruises were located and when his fingers touched Sayo''s skin, she shivered a bit, not because his fingers were cold, on the contrary, they were warm. The real reason was that this is her first time a man touched her half-naked body. While Sayo''s blush only deepened, making her neck red, Akashi had his eyes closed shut while focusing his flames on speeding the regeneration of Sayo''s body. When she noticed her bruises and cuts disappearing on her body, she immediately asked Akashi with a lot of enthusiasm to treat all of her other bruises. Which woman didn''t want to look beautiful... While Akashi was treating her bruises and cuts, she decided to start conversation to get rid of the awkward atmosphere. "Um, how is it, living as a noble in the Capital?" Sayo asked while still averting her eyes.. "Not bad, you have many privileges but you are also on the eyes of many people and you have very limited freedom. There is also enormous amount of paperwork each day, making it hard for someone like me to train." Akashi replied with a stoic expression while continuing his job. "Um, you said that...that Aria was supposed to become your wife...What will happen now?" Sayo asked with a slightly concerned tone. "Who knows, maybe they will try to force marriage on me once again but I highly doubt that. Previously it was forced on me when I was just 3 years old, I wasn''t as powerful as now. My family''s influence also became much larger. When you have a big influence and also personal strength to back it up, it is very unlikely that anyone will force anything on you." Akashi replied. "...I see and do you have...anyone you are interested in?" Sayo couldn''t help but grow curious like any other woman. Akashi had almost everything any woman could dream of from their husband so she couldn''t help but be interested in this fact. "...There is someone but it''s a bit complicated...not our relationship but her status." Akashi suddenly showed a gentle smile and replied to Sayo. "Oh?! Is it like in those fairy tales where prince fall in love with a farm girl?!" Sayo suddenly asked in great vigor while sitting up, looking straight into Akashi''s eyes that were only a few inches away. "Hm, something like that...Can you lie down? I need to finish it up, also try to relax your muscles" Akashi''s smile disappeared and said with a calm expression. When they were done and Sayo was about to dress up... "Just to be sure...They didn''t inflict any damage on your private parts or perhaps stuffed something inside you through there?" Akashi asked with frowned brows since it was the only location he didn''t check. "N-N-No, thankfully, no" Sayo''s grip on her shirt loosened when she heard his words, making her drop her shirt but she quickly replied while stuttering. After that, he did the same for Ieyasu who was probably shivering even more than Sayo much to Akashi''s annoyance. He let them sleep for a few hours before he woke them right before the dawn. He took them to the location where he is supposed to meet up with Najenda if he ever wants to discuss something with her. He did as Kurome previously described and then they just waited for someone to arrive. ''Should I plant some Wrigglers at them? Maybe not...it''s not safe to do that in case the one who arrives here is Leone. If she or anyone else were to discover them, they would definitely connect them with me since they have already seen them once and I was also in that place. Not worth of the risk.'' Akashi thought while waiting for someone to arrive. After a few minutes, the one who came was Leone and Akame. "*yawn* Why do you have to contact us so early? It''s not even morning yet." Leone grumbled while yawing and scratching back of her head with her claws, as expected, she was in her transformed form. "I am giving you these 2 to you. I don''t care what you do with them as I have already done my job." Akashi said and turned around to leave them. "Wait, Akashi!" The one who shouted at him was unexpectedly Akame. "What is it?" Akashi stopped and turned at her while asking her with a raised eyebrow. "What is Kurome to you?" Akame unexpectedly asked while gripping her Murasame tightly. "I see no reason for me to answer that question but just to avoid a meaningless conflict, I will tell you. She is my little sister that can be sometimes clumsy but is also very hardworking. I love her in the same way as you do. Satisfied?" Akashi said with a serious expression. "Wait, you contacted us just because of that?" Leone asked with a disbelieving expression. "Yes" Akashi shortly replied with his stoic expression. *Thud* Leone fell backward on the ground, back first and started muttering how she wants to go back to sleep. Sayo and Ieyasu already thanked Akashi numerous times but they still thanked him for the last time before he left them. ---Night Raid''s hideout--- A few hours after Leone and Akame retrieved Sayo and Ieyasu, in the morning, Tatsumi woke up and expected the boss, Najenda, to give him some job just to be surprised by Sayo and Ieyasu''s presence once he entered the main hall. "GUYS!!!" Tatsumi exclaimed and immediately hugged both of them. "You both look like nothing ever happened to you...What had happened to you after we rescued you?" Tatsumi asked after he saw that there were almost no bruises on their bodies. Other members of Night Raid smiled when they heard him say "we rescued you". "Akashi helped us...his powers are really strange. I can''t really explain how he treated our injuries." Sayo replied with a forced and apologetic smile. "It''s good that he kept his word, I knew he wouldn''t let anything happen to you after giving us his word. Anyway, can you tell me more about the time you spent at his place and perhaps some information you gathered about Akashi?" Najenda asked with a friendly smile. "Um..." Sayo turned at her but she was unsure if she should say anything. "My bad, I am Najenda, leader of this organization. I understand that you are reluctant to give away any information about someone who treated you but I can ?ssure you that I simply want it for my personal reasons." Najenda recalled that she has yet to introduce herself so she introduced herself while explaining herself which made Sayo''s cautious expression soften a bit. ''Personal reasons?!'' Lubbock''s eyes immediately started dangerously glowing when he heard Najenda''s words. Chapter 156 - #155 Helping with the training ---Night Raid''s hideout--- "Does that mean that the one I have met before was this man named Akashi?" Sheele asked Najenda while tilting her head. "Yes, *sigh* I really want to have a talk with him. We aren''t enemies but neither we are allies. The relationship between our organization is extremely fragile, the only thing that probably is stopping him from making enemies out of us is Akame and maybe even me but I doubt that since my relationship with him is more of an acquaintance rather than a friend. Hell, he even has a better relationship with Esdeath than me, which is the thing that troubles me the most." Najenda confirmed it with a small nod before she started saying this with a serious expression. "...I think that Kurome wouldn''t mind it that much if he decided to go against us." Akame added while shaking her head with a bitter expression. "How can you say that? Isn''t she your sister? Even if you two had your bad moments, she still definitely loves you." Lubbock exclaimed with a slightly surprised expression. "I know she does, although sometimes even I don''t believe it myself however that''s not the point. She would definitely be sad but I believe she would follow Akashi...I have seen those two, how they look at each other..." Akame explained. "Does that mean your sister and him...?" Lubbock asked with an uncertain expression. "No, even I was able to see it. It''s clear as day but you haven''t met them personally so I don''t really blame you for thinking like that after hearing Akame phrasing it like that. They both love each other but...simply said there is no ?ust between them if you understand." Green corrected Lubbock. "So like siblings? I see..." Lubbock muttered with a thoughtful expression while holding his chin. "Anyway, Sayo was your name, right? Can you tell me anything about Akashi that we might not know? It doesn''t matter how stupid it might even sound, just say what you can think of." Najenda turned back at Sayo after getting distracted for a moment. ''Well, he didn''t say anything important or serious...As long as I don''t talk about layout of his mansion, I think it is alright.'' Sayo thought before she decided to speak out. "Um, we haven''t really talked that much but during the time he treated my injuries, we talked a little bit. As any curious woman, I have asked about his romance life since his...fiancee just died. But that wasn''t before I asked why she was even his fiancee, to begin with. It is apparently widely known in the Capital that it was "political" marriage so I also asked if he thinks if they might try to force any other marriage onto him." Sayo began retelling what happened with a thinking expression and folded arms. ''Most of the things I already know but hearing it from her perspective is still good. I doubt they will try to force anything since he is already someone too strong. The same way as none would dare to force marriage onto Esdeath. Wait! ?! No, no, no! I hope I worry unnecessarily about this.'' Najenda thought with a calm expression while occasionally nodding her head but then she thought of something concerning Esdeath and Akashi and her expression immediately became shocked. "P-Please continue. Is he perhaps interested in anyone?" Najenda asked with an unnatural tone and everyone noticed it as they looked strangely at her however she was simply misunderstood here. ''?! Is she interested in him?! NOOO!!'' Lubbock who heard her words froze in place and in a few seconds he kneeled down with tears in his eyes, making everyone look even more strangely at him. "Eh...He said that there is someone he is interested in and their relationship is apparently also very good. I think they are already secretly in a relationship because his expression immediately softened when I asked him that question..." Sayo answered with an uncomfortable expression when she noticed how intensively Najenda was staring at her. "And who is it? Did he say anything that would indicate who could it be?" Najenda asked hurriedly while unconsciously nearing Sayo. By this time, everyone was already startled by her actions but Lubbock on the other hand started already crying. "Um..." ''How the hell should I know?! How many women exist in this world anyway?!'' Sayo thought, slightly irritated by Najenda''s endless questioning that felt more like an interrogation. "He said that it was a bit complicated, that is, her status is complicated." Sayo said, resolving herself to refuse in case Najenda asked for more information. ''complicated status...?'' "*Sigh* haha, it isn''t Esdeath. My worries were for nothing, haha" Najenda sighed in relief before she started laughing like a madwoman. "Huh?" Everyone looked at her with a surprised expression except for Tatsumi and his friends who had no idea who Esdeath is. Only now everyone understood that they just misunderstood Najenda. After that, Najenda explained everything about their goals to Sayo and Ieyasu since Tatsumi already knew. At first, they hesitated to join in, especially Sayo and Ieyasu after experiencing something like that but Najenda took out some older cases of something similar happening and even much worse things which made even regular members of Night Raid narrow their eyes in complete disgust. It wasn''t a surprise when the trio who weren''t accustomed to such things had horrified expression on their faces. "Such things...how is it even allowed?" Tatsumi muttered with a horrified expression. "It isn''t, at least on the surface but everyone knows that as long as they don''t do anything in front of thousands of people, they will do just fine with some money to keep others silent." Najenda explained. "This...How are we even supposed to earn money for our village in a place like this?!" Tatsumi raised his voice in frustration while clenching his fist while gritting his teeth. "Tatsumi..." Sayo muttered and both her and Ieyasu put their hand on Tatsumi''s shoulders. After a thorough discussion, they decided to work for Night Raid since it seems to be the best course of action if they don''t want to break their morals. Working for Akashi also crossed Sayo and Ieyasu''s minds but they remembered his words that he has nothing to do with them anymore. They weren''t even sure about his morals so they decided to follow Tatsumi who wanted to join group of ?ssassins. And that''s how their tough training started although they also performed odd jobs like cooking. Not like Sayo minded it since she was accustomed to it, however, the same couldn''t be said for the boys who constantly complained about it just to be "threatened" to be "educated" by Bulat himself. Ever since then, they were happily peeling potatoes every day with a cheerful expression. ---Back to Akashi--- The next morning, he got the report by Seryu saying that Aria''s mother was found guilty of many crimes and her whole family did many other things but since none of them were alive, all of that fell on her shoulders. "Somehow", this incident and their crimes also got known to the public so, despite her noble status, it was decided that she will go on the guillotine as her sentence. Seryu also mentioned if Akashi wanted to say some parting words to her, he has time until the evening. The next day, in the morning, would be her last time seeing the sun. For appearance sake, Akashi went to say his "parting words" and as he expected, she instantly began begging him on her knees to save her. As far as to go touching him on his private parts but he kept his cool instead of slapping the shit out of her, he apologized to her with a "sad" expression that he can''t do anything before leaving her in the Imperial Police''s hands. ''That''s one problem less...'' Akashi thought with a cold eyes when he arrived back at his mansion. He was currently outside in the garden where he saw a few kids training under Ichika''s supervision. All of them were making great progress and most importantly, all of them were hardworking. Seeing that there is no need to disturb them, he just smiled while looking at them before he left to find Kurome. He found her behind the mansion on the training grounds that were well isolated from the public''s eye. He waited for her to complete her training without interrupting her. From what he saw, Kurome was already able to shoot small thunderbolts from the tip of her sword, she was also able to coat her blade in the lighting. However, she was still struggling a bit with controlling its power but that wasn''t surprising at all, after all, it was a weapon on Teigu''s level and she obtained it just a few days ago. "You are making a good progress" Akashi praised her with a smile when she stopped training on the special dummies crafted from tough Danger Beast''s materials. "Not good enough..." Kurome replied with a slightly sad smile while shaking her head, denying his praise. "Don''t be so hard on yourself...Is this because of your sister?" Akashi asked with a more serious expression. "...*sigh* She grew strong in the past weeks so quickly. She improved so much despite having that strong weapon that can kill anyone with only one scratch." Kurome admitted with a frown while looking down at the ground. ''It''s not like you are weaker than her...but I guess that''s not what bothers her. Still, I must admit that Akame improved a lot ever since she joined Night Raid. Being among the fellow Teigu users has its benefits, it seems.'' Akashi thought while looking at Kurome. "It just shows that both of you are sisters. She didn''t stop improving after obtaining a really strong weapon. You on the other hand worked extremely hard even when you had no weapon at all and now that you have a weapon on par with Teigu, you are working twice as much harder. Mastering new Teigu isn''t easy feat especially when it involves controlling the combination of 2 nature''s elements" Akashi said with a small smile while patting her shoulder. "I guess you are right." Kurome smiled back but it was apparent that she was still slightly bothered by it. "You know what...You need a real opponent, someone to push you forward and past your limits." Akashi said while drawing his sword with a wide smile across his face. "A-Akashi Nii-sama?!" Kurome exclaimed with a bit uneasy tone when she noticed him drawing out his sword. "Look out!" Akashi shouted and slashed down his sword at Kurome''s shoulder and she immediately reacted by jumping back away from him. "Thank you, I truly appreciate that you want to help me with my training!" Kurome said with a happy smile while readying her weapon in both hands. "Hm? You got it wrong, this is not a practice..." Akashi rested his sword on his shoulder and said. "No...? " Kurome muttered while raising her eyebrow in confusion. "No, this is a real battle and if I will win, there is a need to be punishment. Of course, I won''t kill you but it must be something on an equal level. How about the entire afternoon of tickling?" Akashi replied with a wide smile, maybe even slightly sadistic smile. "?! I-I don''t think there is any ne-" Kurome''s eyes opened wide in horror and she took a step back while saying with a forced smile and closed eyes but before she could finish... "Nonsense!" Akashi shouted with a smile and already kicked off the ground, rushing towards Kurome who was forced to get into her defensive position. Chapter 157 - #156 Training Kurome When Akashi arrived near Kurome, he slashed his sword, attacking her midsection from the left. Kurome took the exact amount of steps back needed to narrowly dodge his sword but Akashi already expected that she wouldn''t try to fight him head-on since he was much stronger. The second he missed her, he swung his empty hand, throwing a small fireball at her face. Kurome narrowed her eyes since it interrupted her planned counter-attack but she still slashed down with her katana to split the fireball in half. "?!" However, the fireball Akashi sent at her was the only distraction and Kurome immediately realized it once she was his leg attacking her, trying to trip her over. She was definitely surprised by it but her eyes instantly regained calmness and she jumped up, dodging Akashi''s kick while also swinging her weapon down at his head. *Clang* Akashi blocked her attack and both of their hands were shaking a bit. ''She focused all her balance forward while falling down to make her attack much stronger. She is insecure about her strength but she is already quite experienced in using no matter how small things to her advantage.'' Akashi thought with a satisfied smile. He was currently limiting his physical strength so when he blocked her attack, he truly struggled a little bit since he didn''t expect it. However, that wasn''t everything, once Kurome has fallen back on her feet, instead of getting away from Akashi, she took a step forward, pressing her weapon tightly against his weapon, trying to overpower him. ''I see what she is trying but I guess I should let her have her fun, after all, if it wasn''t for me seeing her training personally, I wouldn''t be expecting it.'' Akashi instantly knew the reason behind her actions but instead of trying to get away from her, he pressed his weapon back, trying to overpower her. Kurome immediately began struggling when Akashi pressed back but instead of being distressed, she smiled and her weapon suddenly became coated in yellow lighting which immediately traveled across Akashi''s weapon into his hand thanks to the direct contact with Kurome''s weapon. Akashi reacted quickly and kicked out at Kurome''s midsection, however, since she has done what she intended, she no longer kept contact with him and quickly jumped back away from him, just narrowly dodging his kick. ''It seems that my hands aren''t as much paralyzed as I originally thought they would be, however, instead of that, I can feel my entire body being slightly sluggish. If I were to use my energy and flames to cleanse my entire body, I would be completely fine but this way is also good, after all, not every human has the same resistance as me'' Akashi discovered what exactly happened to his body in the matter of one second but he chose not to treat his state. [Paralyzed: -15% to your speed and strength (8s)] [Health: 800/800] ''Oh? That''s new...So it works like some kind of debuff instead of damaging ability, 15% is really a lot but I guess the duration depends on the person''s natural resistances. Also, it will definitely lose its effectiveness over the course of battle since the more shocks people receive, the higher their resistance will get.'' Akashi thought while Kurome already rushed towards him. Instead of blocking her attacks, he began dodging them while targeting her legs. Akashi had to be really careful these 8 seconds since he also matched his speed with Kurome which meant that he was forced to anticipate or react instantly to dodge her attacks that were slightly faster than himself. However, after the debuff disappeared, he had no problem dodging her attacks which pretty much frustrated her. Kurome stopped attacking Akashi when she noticed that she was only wasting her stamina by swinging her sword around. "What''s wrong?" Akashi asked with a small smile that indicated that he already knew the answer. "...Akashi Nii-sama, what should I do when my opponent can completely read my attacks? For example, if he can predict the future." Kurome asked after a few seconds of silence with a weak voice. "Hmm, it''s actually quite simple. If someone can predict your attacks, you simply have to become unpredictable, fight only with your battle instinct instead of your techniques and rational thinking. However, if it''s not only about predicting your moves and he truly can see the future, you need to push yourself past your limit and never stop attacking him. Even if he can see the future, he will eventually be overwhelmed by the sheer number of attacks. But the best way is still to overpower him with your speed, that''s why speed is usually much better than strength." Akashi replied with a smile while watching Kurome who was thinking hard about his words. However, suddenly while she was wearing that "thinking" expression, she kicked off the ground, attacking Akashi''s midsection from the right side. ''Good start of being unpredictable.'' Akashi thought and he was forced to block her attack instead of dodging which once again applied the debuff on him. [Paralyzed: -15% to your speed and strength (7s)] After getting debuff, Akashi jumped back, trying to maintain distance from himself and Kurome but she didn''t let him and constantly followed after him while swinging her sword from completely random angles which made them quite hard to predict, however, they were also unrefined since this was her first time fighting this way. However, unrefined doesn''t always mean bad, since they looked unrefined and quite poorly performed, it added to their unpredictability. Akashi who already had to focus on dodging her attacks when he had the debuff, now began to having problems dodging them due to her unpredictability. ''I guess it won''t be cheating using my own ability since she is using it too'' Akashi thought and his own sword became coated in flames which partly negated the shocking effect from crossing swords with Kurome. However, that wasn''t everything, his flames around his blade were occasionally spouting fire around which forced Kurome to stop her relentless attacks. [Paralyzed: -8% to your speed and strength (4s)] ''The effect is already weak thanks to my flames and it only lasts for 4 seconds which is really low amount of time. It''s about time we finish it up.'' Akashi thought and started his own series of relentless attacks. Kurome was trying to dodge most of his attacks but she was still forced to parry some of them, she also had to be constantly on her guard against that spouting fire from his blade. She began using her second technique, smaller thunderbolts but for Akashi, they were too predictable since Kurome had to point the tip of her sword at the location she wanted to shoot at. "*Huff* *huff* I guess it''s my loss but I learned a lot thanks to this battle." Kurome said with a slightly sad smile but that quickly changed to a satisfied one. "True but you would have still died if it was a life-and-death battle which means that you still have to face the punishment to always remember this loss" Akashi said with a slightly sadistic smile while leaning forward. "?!" Kurome''s face quickly changed to a scared one. "W-What do you mean, Akashi Nii-sama? I thought that you were only joking previously." Kurome said while forcing out a smile. "I was...There is no way you would survive the entire afternoon tickling session, therefore, I decided that whole hour will be enough." Akashi said with a "gentle" smile. "Wha-! Is that truly necessa-ryyyy?!" Before she was able to ask, Akashi took her under his arm and went back inside the mansion towards his room. . . "haha, please stop!! haha" This was the most frequent sound the maids walking past Akashi''s room kept hearing for the whole 1 hour. Despite her begging, Akashi never stopped but he also used this whole hour to show her suitable location on the human''s body to target with her thunderbolt. He also used more than 30 minutes of trying to suggest to her a new technique that might be possible to create with her Kaminari. Although when she heard him for the first time, she was completely confused and had no idea where she would have to start however once Akashi went into deeper details, Kurome began to understand his words and thinking. It would be mostly a one-time technique per battle and it would use the advantage of her advanced Iaido. [N/A: technique of quickly drawing the sword] It would use the lighting in her sword to create some kind of cage around her which would eventually expand as she would draw her sword. The barrier itself would follow the speed of her drawing so it would be practically unavoidable, however, as said before Iaido is a technique effective usually only once per battle. Once Kurome understood the concept of the technique Akashi wanted her to create, she was eager to go and try to create it since it was to her liking. After Kurome''s punishment was over, she immediately went back to the training grounds while Akashi began focusing more attention on Night Raid and Honest specifically. Next few days, Night Raid struck the Capital only once, they were keeping a relatively low profile but Akashi was aware that it was most likely due to training their 3 new members. 4 days after his spar with Kurome, he received a letter from Honest saying that he wants to congratulate him for his 18th birthday and that Akashi has his condolences for losing his fiancee. The letter also stated if he ever wants to marry anyone from the Capital, he has his full support. ''Is he trying to get on my good side? Or is there something else behind this? Maybe he wants to use my strength to hunt Night Raid since Esdeath isn''t here. Anyway, there is also an invitation to the party organized by himself. Should I go? I guess I should, not showing up after receiving his letter would be viewed as a big offense and there is no need to do that right now.'' Akashi thought while walking around in his study. ---Night Raid''s side--- Sayo, Ieyasu, and Tatsumi worked hard but they still haven''t gone to complete even one mission which frustrated two boys quite a lot. They haven''t been only training the entire time, they also gained some experience in real battle since there were a few spies trying to locate their base. Although the entire trio hesitated to kill a person once he lost and began pleading, they still learned their lesson when the said person tried to attack them back when they least expected it. Ever since then, they stopped hesitating since if it wasn''t for Akame, Sayo would have lost her head. However, a quite ironic thing happened and that is the person who was closest to death wasn''t the one who became the most determined to end everything in 1 slash. Her two childhood friends became much more determined ever since that accident which pleased other members to see them working so hard. There still hasn''t been any other similar accident and they have yet to go on the mission but everyone was aware that those two would never hesitate to kill ever again. Chapter 158 - #157 A talk with Old Fat Fox ---Night Raid''s hideout--- Everyone was called inside the main hall by Najenda herself. "Our new next targets just arrived. The first one is the oil merchant named Gamal and the second is Captain of the Imperial Police named Ogre." Najenda said while slamming the table in front of her with her palm. "How are they?" Green asked with folded arms. "Both guilty. We already had Leone scouting them out. Both of them know each other quite well and also work together. Usually, it is Gamal bribing Ogre to turn blind eye to his actions. However, there are also cases when Ogre needs to find perpetrators of the crime caused by Gamal, so he just finds some people and frames them for crimes they have never done." Najenda explained while Leone raised her hand and showed V sign with one of her eyes closed. "Gamal is an easy target but Ogre is a different case, he is an experienced fighter and everyone fears him for his skill in swordsmanship but I have never personally witnessed it-" Najenda continued but the moment she finished, both Tatsumi and Ieyasu stepped forward at the same time. "Leave that Ogre guy to us!" Both of them said in unison with a determined expression while confidently pointing their thumb at their heart but it was visible that they truly missed any other job than peeling potatoes and cleaning rooms. "Huh? Hey!" Both of them looked at each other with a surprised expression when they heard each other say the same thing before they shouted at each other at the same time once again in unison. "Stop acting like a monkey!" They grabbed each other''s collar and it continued like this until Sayo stepped in and hit both of them into the head with a karate chop. "Both of you stop!" Sayo shouted at her childhood friends who were kneeling down, rubbing the top of their heads. ''Why are there so many women here?'' Tatsumi thought with an irritated and slightly stupid expression while looking at Ieyasu who understood him instantly. ''And they also have to be so damn violent.'' Ieyasu thought and both of them nodded at each other in agreement. "If you really want this mission, the 3 of you can go take care of Ogre, you should be fine since your strength rose quite quickly and since you are childhood friends, your teamwork should also be good." Najenda agreed without any problem which slightly surprised other members, mostly Mine... "Wait, wait, wait! Why do those greens have the opportunity to go on a mission so early after joining in?" Mine asked while pointing at Tatsumi. "Kuku, what is it shortie? You haven''t been in the same situation as us by any chance, right? And by any chance, you haven''t been forced to do odd jobs for whole months before performing missions, right?" Tatsumi decided to rub salt into the wound and said while covering his mouth with his hand while laughing at Mine. *BANG!* There was absolutely no warning before the gunfire was heard. "?!" Tatsumi quickly jumped out of the concentrated shockwave''s way. *gulp* He gulped down when he narrowly dodged and also after seeing how none reacted to her sudden attack in any way. "Hm? AAAH!!" Tatsumi noticed smoke coming out of the top of his head and immediately screamed out while putting his hand on the damaged area of his hair. "You stupid pink shortie! Now you have done it!" Tatsumi shouted while drawing his sword and pointing at her. "You want a fight, you will get it!" Tatsumi rushed towards her. "Haha, bring it on rookie!" Mine shouted while taunting him with her hand, waiting for him to come even closer to use the most of her Teigu''s specialty. ---1 day later--- Akashi went to attend a so-called party organized by Honest in the evening. "Haha, it''s good to have you here, Akashi! Let me congratulate you to your 18th birthday!" Honest released hearty laugh that scared most of the people in the hall and extended his hand to Akashi for a handshake. ''Hmm, he is so close, without any bodyguards, how easy it would be to just envelop him in flames during that handshake...There would be great unrest among the army and most importantly Emperor would most likely issue an order to execute my entire family but if I can take care of the Emperor, there will be Great General Budo''s army which will be quite troublesome. I guess I will have to focus more on gathering people before I strike but for now, I should just accept his fat hand'' "Why thank you! I am truly happy that I can be here." Akashi accepted his handshake and said with a polite smile. They exchanged small pleasantries before Honest came up with the matter about Night Raid as Akashi expected. Akashi simply said that he has a lot of work to do in his own territory but if by any chance he sees them in the Capital, he will help the guards to apprehend them or kill them. Although Honest didn''t look too pleased, he still accepted it as reasonable. "Anyway, I know that you have just recently lost your fiancee but I was wondering if you are interested in anyone." Honest brought out another matter that Akashi was expecting. ''If I say that I have none in my mind, he will probably try to introduce me to some women but if I say that I am interested, I doubt he will let me keep it as secret. Still, it''s better to say that I already have someone in mind but it has to be someone he can''t control'' Akashi thought while sipping on wine. "To be honest, I indeed had someone in mind but since I was at that time still engaged, I have never really thought too much about it." Akashi replied with a stoic expression while looking at the red wine in his glass. "...I see, may I know who it is?" Honest reply sounded complicated, it sounded like he was glad but also worried. He knew that Akashi wasn''t socially meeting any woman from any noble family so there goes his worry about strong families forming an alliance. "Do I have to tell you, Prime Minister?" Akashi asked with a slightly embarrassed smile to make his act more convincing. "Don''t be like that...We are both men and we shouldn''t be embarrassed to reveal in whom are we interested in." Honest said with a smile while patting Akashi''s shoulder. ''What a convenient way how to say ''I must know''. If I outrightly say it aloud, he will let me go without any spies constantly spying on me, if I won''t, he will do whatever it takes to find it out. Plus, there is no demerit in telling him, that''s the main reason why I even chose that person he can''t control in the first place.'' Akashi thought while inwardly smiling. "If you put it like that...I have been interested in General Esdeath for some time already." Akashi casually said after gulping down all the wine remaining in his glass which served to show that he was "actually nervous" before saying it aloud. Honest was an old fat fox that was very clever and manipulative, he would be able to notice such small detail however such small things were only details to strengthen the trustworthiness of Akashi''s words. "Eh?!" Honest was slightly surprised but Akashi doubted it was due to his choice of a person. Maybe just name Esdeath made him feel uneasy. "I-I see, may I know also why? Of course, I know that she is beautiful and has high status but she still isn''t anyone from the Capital and she also doesn''t have status of noble." Honest asked with a forced smile. ''Another convenient way how to ask ''Why her of all people? Are you after her power?''. Honest, you might be an old fat fox but I am not exactly 18 years old as you expect. And it''s not like you aren''t able to give her status of noble and it''s not like you would even refuse if she wanted it anyway.'' Akashi thought while letting the maid pour wine into his empty glass. "I am not after her beauty, neither am I after her status of General and title of the Empire''s Strongest. She is simply a woman that suits my tastes, she is strong and cold. To make such a woman fall in love with you, you need to conquer her in rough way instead of bu??ering her up. That''s what I like about her, also, both of our Teigus are inside our bodies, inside our blood and DNA. I wonder if our baby would be able to use both of our powers...If that''s so, the Empire would become truly absolute and none would dare to even think of rebelling." Akashi said with a smile while playing with his glass filled with wine. He said exactly what Honest wanted to hear. ''What a strange reason, to be honest, I prayed that it was just ?ust but this is good enough. If there really was such a child to be able to control both Ice and Fire...hehe, my Empire would become truly unstoppable. Probably the only one who can stop those two are themselves, just imagination of those 2 combining into one...Of course, there are some risks but I have some certain control over Esdeath even if it''s not too firm. If she will be able to keep Akashi''s family from rebelling, that would be the best outcome.'' Honest thought after hearing Akashi''s words before he woke up from his fantasies. "Ah, that''s truly a unique reason but I would say it is a lot of man-like reason. What man doesn''t enjoy conquering, doesn''t matter whether it is territories or women. General Esdeath was however off-limits for any men due to her immense power but I believe if anyone has a chance of conquering her, it is you, Akashi!" Honest encouraged Akashi with a light pat on his back. Honest and Akashi talked for some time in puzzles and when it was finally time for the end of this party, Akashi left. It was already night and almost no soul could have been seen on the streets however it was slightly different in Akashi''s territory where security was much better than in other areas of the Capital. While he was walking home, when he was passing by the stall where he previously had a meal together with Seryu, he noticed the said person sitting there, sulking above the meal and ale. Akashi noticed her so he stopped walking. ''What is going on here? If I remember correctly, she said that she doesn''t like alcohol '' Akashi thought and since he was hungry, he decided to go and sit next to her. He hasn''t touched any single meal at that party since he was afraid of where the said meat came from since he had a suspicion that Honest is a cannibal. Just eating in the presence of such person would be sickening for Akashi even if that meat was alright. When he sat down next to her, she didn''t even react to his sudden appearance. "Hey, what are you doing here?" Akashi asked after ordering meal. "Huh?" Only then, Seryu reacted and looked at Akashi, when she saw him, tears appeared in her eyes and they immediately began pouring down. She put both of her hands on his shoulders and buried her head into his ?h?st which slightly surprised him. ''If something serious happened...doesn''t she have any friends she can share this with?'' Akashi thought with a weird expression but he still patted her head a few times without pushing her away. After a while, Seryu calmed down and explained everything. "So your captain died under Night Raid''s attack? You have my condolences but why are you here of all places?" Akashi asked with a confused expression. "I don''t know...I kept walking mindlessly for some time and before I knew it, I ended up here." Seryu replied with an embarrassed smile. Chapter 159 - #158 Insane person "What about the investigation of his body? Do you know any closer info about this case?" Akashi asked while he started eating the meal he had just received. "There were more attackers as usual from Night Raid. They can''t even fight honorably. Anyway, it was shown that there were sword wounds, larger and wider wounds that almost looked like from an axe or something similar, and lastly wounds made by the arrow tip. We can''t be sure if everything is the truth since they haven''t left many tracks behind them." Seryu explained while drinking the ale from her mug. "I see, weird, I don''t think there is anyone from the Night Raid using an axe and bow as weapons." Akashi muttered but he immediately imagined that trio from before in his mind. "That''s what everyone finds weird...Some people even said that he might have been killed by someone else other than Night Raid but I know how strong he is...was. There is no way any measly criminals would be able to take him down" Seryu said while she tightened her grip on the mug in her hand. "Well, if you want to have revenge, you will need to find culprits but I don''t think it will be easy" Akashi said. ''Revenge...huh?'' Seryu thought before she shook her head. "Anyway, what happened to those 2 that we rescued?" Seryu asked with a curious expression, trying to change the topic. "Not sure" Akashi casually replied with his stoic expression. "Huh?" Seryu looked at him with a confused expression while tilting her head to the side. "I let them recover in my mansion and then I let them go do their own business. I am not responsible for their lives, I simply let them recover which should have been enough." Akashi explained. "I see, I guess you are right." Seryu nodded her head with an understanding expression. They continued talking until Akashi was done eating, he paid for his and Seryu''s expenses and left, leaving Seryu alone slightly dumbfounded. ---Another night--- "Hey, do you want to grab a beer after our watch is over?" One guard asked his colleague with a bored expression while patrolling the streets in Akashi''s territory at night. "Ren, do you really have to always think of alcohol during the job? You are only distracting me...However, I wouldn''t mind going for 1 but that comes after our patrol is over." His colleague replied to him. "There isn''t anything to do anyway. This area is completely secure since everyone fears the wrath of the Phoenix family" Ren said while shrugging his shoulders. "Then you should follow everyone''s example and focus on your job" His colleague replied with a smirk and Ren only pouted without even replying since he was aware that what he just heard is the truth. "Kukuku, finally back at the Capital but to think no soul can be found on the streets, this area isn''t good for hunting" The man with a big built muttered in a creepy voice. "Hey! You! Put your hands up and don''t move!" Ren''s colleague shouted at the man while Ren just followed after his colleague with a bored expression. "Hm? Maybe I won''t have to move to another area tonight after all" The man turned at them and muttered to himself, when Ren''s colleague wanted to shout at him once again, the man suddenly rushed towards them at the speed they had no chance to react to. "?!" Both of their eyes widened in horror, knowing that they met someone much stronger than themselves. *Splash* *Clang* "Hm?" The man raised his head and his wide crazy smile disappeared for a while when he noticed Ren who was able to block his attack with a spear. ''If it wasn''t for him attacking my colleague first, I wouldn''t have enough time to block it but...I am only prolonging the time before I die by a few seconds!'' Ren thought when he narrowly blocked the man''s hand blade similar to Katar dagger. "You two are actually on another level from those other measly guards...Most guards wouldn''t be able to even react, however, it is as you think...you are only prolonging your life by a few seconds, kuku" The man said and when he finished, Ren''s eyes widened even more. "You can read my-" *Splash* Before Ren was able to say more, the man beheaded him with his other hand that was already free. "Ding ding ding, you guessed right! That was really satisfying, if there are more guards like you in this area, I don''t care if there aren''t many civilians here anymore, kuku" The man said to himself before he left, leaving their bodies and separated heads rolling on the street. ---Next morning--- Akashi received a report from Kurome that he should come to the training grounds and see something for his own eyes. The maid who reported this also mentioned that Kurome sounded quite serious so Akashi didn''t waste any time and went there at once. When he arrived there, he saw Kurome chatting with 5 more guards that were already part of his organization. "What is going on?" Akashi asked when he arrived near them. "?! My lord!" The guards leisurely turned to look at Akashi just to be startled after seeing him, once they recovered, they immediately saluted. "Akashi Nii-sama...there is something serious here but..." Kurome said but she didn''t continue her sentence which alerted Akashi and this time he understood that it was most likely a really serious matter. "At ease, guys. What''s the matter? What''s the catch that you have problem telling me?" Akashi asked with a raised eyebrow when he noticed a few bags lying on the ground behind Kurome and guards. "I would like to ask you to remain calm after seeing what I am about to show you." Kurome said while looking down since she knew how much Akashi treasured his people, especially those who were among the first ones to join his organization, he even knew more than 100 faces and names of them. Hearing this, Akashi narrowed his eyes. "I can''t promise anything but I am not someone who acts just based on my emotions, you should know that." Akashi said, making the guards standing by gulp down in a nervous manner. Kurome sighed and nodded her head towards the guards and they took one bag and opened it for Akashi''s eyes. "?!" 4 heads of his guards were inside the bag. Akashi expression didn''t experience any sudden change but it gradually grew gloomier and colder. There was dead silence and only thing that could be heard was the heartbeat of nervous guards that were holding the bag in front of Akashi. "Akashi Nii-" Kurome wanted to say something but she was quickly interrupted. "Who is the culprit? Who dares to kill my people?" Akashi asked with a face that Kurome saw only very rarely and she immediately knew that the one who did it won''t be able to run away even if he hid on the opposite side of the planet. She already saw similar face when Akame tried to kidnap her but at that time, he was aware that she didn''t mean any harm to Kurome and that Akame and Kurome are sisters which also helped Akame in preserving her life, however, now that he had 4 heads of his loyal guards in front of him, it was a completely different matter. "W-We still don''t know, there were no culprits but there are some rumors about people seeing a weird robust man walking down the streets at night." One of the guards answered in Kurome''s stead but his voice was still shaking. "I see, stop the night patrols for now but I will try to find a solution before tonight, however, I can''t promise anything so tell others to stop night patrols until further notice." Akashi said to the guard and turned around to leave but he stopped after a few steps. "Bury those 4 and send compensation to their families, you can speak to Aiko about the compensation matter." Akashi said without turning at them before he resumed walking towards the mansion once again. "Akashi Nii-sama..." Kurome muttered while looking worriedly at Akashi''s distancing back "...You heard him, inform their families, and help bury them. I will take care of the compensation matter." Kurome ordered to other guards still standing nearby. "Y-Yes!" They saluted in unison and then hurriedly tried to walk away just to be stopped by Kurome before they could leave. "Don''t stop all night patrols, organize one group of 2 people, and inform me who it are they before they will go out at night." Kurome said. "Huh? B-But..." One of the guards wanted to say that Akashi said otherwise but he was interrupted before he could finish. "I will take full responsibility for those 2 and for disobeying orders so do as I tell you." Kurome said sternly and the guards could only nod their heads since Kurome was something like Akashi''s hand and if she said that she is going to take full responsibility, they didn''t have much choice but follow her orders. Once Akashi arrived at his study, he was immediately confronted by Poney lying on the sofa. However, when she noticed his expression, her playful side instantly disappeared and was replaced by serious expression as she stood up from the sofa. "What happened?" She asked with a nervous tone. Akashi proceeded to explain the situation. "Who would dare to do anything in your territory? Even nobles don''t dare to act arrogant here, that person can''t be sane..." Poney said with a surprised expression. "What I found very disturbing is that their bodies had no wounds except for their severed heads and even that cut was completely clean as if that person who did it, was doing it his entire life. And I also agree with your statement, no normal person would dare to do something like that in my territory." Akashi said while sitting down and looking for something in the drawers of the table. "There was no witness...how do you want to catch the culprit? What about the other people doing night patrols?" Poney asked with a serious expression. "My guards aren''t by any means weak, no normal criminal could bring down 4 of them while cleanly beheading all of them without causing any other wounds, not even from the surprise attack. I already ordered one of the maids to bring me records of all strong people who defected the Empire and also who weren''t exactly right in their heads. As for the night patrols...I stopped them for now, maybe I will try to lure him out by pretending to be a guard, I will see after reading through the old records" Akashi replied with already stoic expression but his eyes that usually had radiate red color were replaced by a completely dull and cold red color. "You are relatively calm about all of this..." Poney muttered with an uncertain expression, she hasn''t known Akashi for a long time so it was understandable that she couldn''t see through his stoic expression. "Not at all, right now, I would like to go outside, fly up and hover above my territory while shouting a warning that in case anyone shields or helps culprit, his entire family and relatives will be slaughtered. However, I am not letting my emotions affect my rational thinking, I can take revenge after patiently finding him, until then, I am must remain calm." Akashi replied while looking at the other documents to pass some time before the maid comes with what he asked for. "I-I see...Wait, you can fly?!" Poney exclaimed with a shocked expression. "Maybe..." Akashi replied without even looking at her. "..." There was dead silence in the room but Akashi could feel Poney''s stare piercing through his body. "I might take you for a small fly around the forest after this matter is finished" Akashi said and Poney grinned after hearing his words. "So? Is there anything I can help you with?" She came to him and put her arm around his neck. ''Is that all it took for her to be motivated?'' Akashi thought while glancing to the side at Poney''s face, giving her a strangle look. Chapter 160 - #159 Zank the Beheader The maid quickly arrived with old records and Akashi had enough time to read through most of them until he found something interesting. "Zank the Beheader, huh?" Akashi muttered while narrowing his eyes. "Do you think you have found the culprit? After all, anyone can be the culprit..." Poney asked while sitting near him on the spare chair. She was skeptical about this because the chance of Akashi finding the culprit in one of the records of the criminals is already quite low. "Not just anyone...One of the murdered guard''s spear had slightly chipped blade, I believe that he was able to protect himself from the first attack but that person still beheaded him without inflicting any other damage to his body which means that he is either quite arrogant or it is simply because he likes beheading people. And coincidentally, I just found this man who used to be an executioner for one of the Empire''s prisons where he apparently went mad. He was able to steal Teigu from the Empire and then he fled. He began a series of murders of many civilians and guards without any discrimination until the Empire took an action against him, that''s the last note about him." Akashi explained. "Ugh, alright, this sounds highly like someone who could be the culprit but how do we know that this guy named Zank is even still alive?" Poney ?r??n?d and agreed that the description of someone indiscriminately beheading people who fled from the Empire is very accurate to what happened to those guards but it could also be a coincidence. "I will think of a plan on how to lure that guy out, even if the guy outside isn''t Zank. I did my research just not to rely on my strength alone, still, it would be nice to know which Teigu exactly Zank stole." Akashi said while rubbing his chin. "Alright, since you don''t need me for anything at the moment, I will go take a walk outside in the mansion''s perimeter." Poney said with a smile while waving her hand at Akashi before walking towards the door. "Don''t forget to wear your mask" Akashi reminded her before she could leave. "I know, call me if you will need me." Poney said her last piece before leaving the room. ---In the evening--- "Akashi, I might have heard something I wasn''t supposed to!" Poney burst into Akashi''s study without even knocking while he was changing clothes for tonight mission but thankfully, he already had his pants on. "Hehe, oops?" Poney laughed while scratching back of her head with a silly grin. Akashi just glared at her but he was currently not in the mood for jokes so he just continued dressing up, ignoring Poney''s eyes on him. Well, she had both her hands in front of her eyes but it was obvious that she was peeking through small gaps out of curiosity. "How do I look like?" Akashi asked when he was done while spreading his arms to present himself in front of her. "Umm...like a guard?" Poney answered with a confused expression. "Good." Akashi nodded his head. "It suits you!" Poney widely grinned and showed him a thumb up. "...I won''t ask if that''s supposed to be compliment or insult just for your well-being." Akashi said while glancing at her before turning his eyes at the weapons of his deceased guards. "Anyway, I need to tell you something important!" Poney quickly changed the topic and started explaining the things when Akashi turned at her once again. . . "So Kurome wants to take care of this problem on her own?" Akashi muttered, not even a bit of surprised by Poney''s report. "Hm? Why don''t you sound shocked or why aren''t you reacting to it in any way?! Don''t tell me you already knew and I just walked in on you dressing up for nothing..." Poney asked while holding her forehead with one hand. ''Is she checking if she doesn''t have a fever?'' Akashi thought before shaking his head. "No, I didn''t know about it but it was within my expectations." Akashi replied with a small smile. "Then...What are planning to do about it?" Poney asked while raising her eyebrow. "Nothing, I actually wanted her to gain some real battle experience against someone strong. If that guy is a Teigu user, it will be good practice for her." Akashi replied while shrugging his shoulders. Of course, he would also try to lure the guy out, then it would only be upon luck who will lure him out first. . . . Akashi currently had 2 shortswords at each side attached to his belt and 2 spears, 1 in his hand, and another was on his back. Those weapons were the weapons of his deceased guards and he was planning to avenge them by using their own weapons, that is if Kurome doesn''t kill the guy first. He also tried to hide the spear on his back since he was already heavily armed just by looking at his waist where he had 2 shortswords, just this was quite unusual but it''s not like he is dealing with a sane person so it doesn''t matter that much. ---On the highest tower in the middle of the Capital--- "Kuku, I hope there will be more of those guards tonight, it was much more satisfying killing someone who can react to my movements instead of beheading weaklings." The man from before said to himself while looking towards Akashi''s territory. Despite light mist being present in the air, he was able to see clearly anything hundreds of meters away from him. "Hm? Just two groups? Come on...Oh?!" He muttered with a slightly disappointed expression when he noticed just 2 groups but when he noticed Kurome, his attention reached its peak. "Kuku, what a determination I can see in those eyes, she definitely isn''t part of those guards. She must be determined to hunt me down after the previous night...I have decided! She is the perfect target!" The man said with an excited tone and crazy smile before descending the tower. Of course, in such a silent night Akashi was able to feel someone''s eyes on him for a moment but he decided to ignore it. ''I guess I haven''t gathered his interest, time to change the plans'' Akashi thought when he felt that the person previously spying on him was no longer looking at him. "Guys, let''s go back to the mansion." Akashi said to other 2 guards as he turned around to return back. "Huh? Y-Yes!" They were obviously surprised by his sudden change of mind but they still followed him without any questions. ---Kurome''s side--- Kurome who was walking together with the other 2 guards was constantly watching the surroundings with a cautious expression. She didn''t even bother to hide her outfit so it was completely visible that she wasn''t the part of the guards. "Are you perhaps looking for me, miss?" They suddenly heard an amused voice behind them which made them swiftly turn around while readying their weapons except for Kurome who kept her hand on the hilt of her sword without drawing it out. Kurome looked at the man in front of her with narrowed eyes. "Two of you, get back. Don''t get involved in this." Kurome ordered and despite them wanting to argue with her order, they stepped back after they received stern look from her. "So you are the one who killed those 4 guards, last night? You sure are an insane person." Kurome said in cold voice while spreading her feet, putting her left hand on the sheath of her sword and right hand on the hilt of her sword. getting into the stance suitable for Iaido. "Kuku, you can call me Zank the Beheader!" He said with a crazy smile while showing both of his hand blades. ''It''s still incomplete but it should be enough to take him out in one go but I still haven''t practiced it enough to use it without this stance...I have to somehow provoke him into attacking me first.'' Kurome thought with narrowed eyes. "Kuku, then it must be a very scary technique if you have to stand still to perform it!" The man suddenly said while holding back his crazy laugh. "?!" Kurome''s eyes widened in shock and knew that she fu?k?d up. ''That thing on his forehead...is that a Teigu?'' Kurome thought while gritting her teeth. "Bingo! It''s called Spectator but I would like you to experience its true power first-hand, kuku." He replied and guards who heard this one-sided conversation were looking at him with a strange expression. "Show me! Show me your thoughts! What will you do now that I have discovered your trump card?! Kuku" He laughed like a maniac. "Heh, I am just angry because I won''t be able to practice it on you, that''s all!" Kurome released a smirk before she dashed forward, making him smile ear to ear. She couldn''t perform her new technique without a stationary stance but she was able to perform Iaido even while moving with just its efficiency being slightly lowered, nevertheless, it was still a dangerous move. When she was close enough, Kurome drew her katana, performing a wide attack from the left at an extreme speed. *Clang* "So happy!" The man smiled happily and blocked her attack as if he already knew from before where she will attack. ''Hm? Oh, right, he can read my thoughts...Asshole.'' Kurome immediately realized why he was able to block her attack quite effortlessly despite her using a technique that was able to catch off-guard someone in an armor type Teigu and injure him. "Come on, no need to be so rude!" He said while quickly jumping away from Kurome and just a second later, Kurome''s katana became coated in yellow lighting. ''Hm...then let''s change the strategy.'' Kurome thought and did as Akashi previously advised her. She started fighting by her battle instinct while occupying her thoughts thinking of all various insults about the man. They started to clash their weapons and in a few exchanges, it was visible that Kurome was on the winning end but he was still capable to block her attacks even if they were unpredictable and she hasn''t planned any of her attacks which slightly puzzled her. "Even if your only thoughts are your insults at me, I can still predict all of your movements by seeing even the smallest twitch of your muscles!!" He shouted with an excited smile while pointing at his Teigu with the tip of his hand blade. Despite him being slightly affected by her lighting, the exchanges were always short so his movements weren''t much affected so she stopped wasting its power. "Thanks for the tip!" Kurome said with a smile while performing an overhead slash with everything she got. "Useless!" Despite her attack being almost twice as fast as before, he was able to react and crossed his hand blades in front of him to intercept her attack. *Clang!* "What?!" Despite him blocking her attack in time, he was forced to kneel on one of his knees by the power behind that attack. "?!" While he was distracted, Kurome kicked out towards his midsection which he was unable to react in time and was blown away into one of many old unused buildings. ''What kind of strength is that? Is that even possible for someone so small to have so much raw power?'' The man thought with a surprised expression when he got out of the rubble and immediately was forced to kneel due to the damage on his body. "Have you really thought that I was using my full strength the entire time? I was taught to never use my full strength at the beginning of the battle. Giving you an exciting battle and confidence in blocking all of my attacks eased up your guard and I used that against you. Even if you can read my attacks, if your own mind can''t keep up after being surprised out of nowhere, the little hints you get from that little thing on your forehead won''t matter at all." Kurome said with a smile while pointing her katana at his forehead. ''After I take your head, I am sure, his mood will brighten up'' Kurome thought when she walked up near him and got ready to behead him. "How lukewarm, trying to please someone you care about, kuku" The man said with a crazy laugh. Kurome only glared at him before she slashed her katana at him but before her weapon could make a contact with his neck, she stopped her attack in midway. "?!" She widened her eyes when she saw a kneeling Akashi with a battle-scarred appearance. The man''s mouth curled up. "Kill him!" Kurome only woke up when she heard shouts from the guards who were spectating everything but it was already too late and Akashi in front of her attacked her midsection with his hand, however, Kurome still gritted her teeth and also resumed her attack. Chapter 161 - #160 Zank the Beheader 2 Neither Kurome or Zank were planning to stop their attack to defend. Despite being caught off-guard a moment ago, Kurome was still in advantage and she would be able to kill Zank before he would kill her, however, she would still be probably severely injured. Just when Kurome''s katana was a few inches away from his neck and his hand blades a few inches away from her stomach, Kurome suddenly disappeared leaving behind only whoosh sound and raging wind. "?" Zank looked confused by this, however, when he noticed another guard with a spear in his hand and other 3 spare weapons at him while holding Kurome in his other empty hand, Zank''s eyes widened. ''What a speed...Would I be able to react to him if I saw him right from the beginning? So happy, I can''t wait to find out! This excitement gives me even more motivation'' Zank thought with a wide smile while looking at the newcomer. "?! A-Akashi Nii-sama?" Kurome exclaimed with a shaky voice since she was aware that she disregarded his order. "What was up with that hesitation? And why haven''t you retreated instead of resuming your attack? You could have been severely injured." Akashi asked with a stern tone and narrowed eyes. "Huh?" Kurome was immediately confused by his words, she knew that he was angry but he was most likely angry because of other reasons. "I guess, you aren''t regular guard either, right?" Zank asked while getting up to his feet. "Keep your mouth shut when I am not talking to you." Akashi didn''t even turn at Zank while saying this. "I-I am sorry, I am ready to take any punishment once we are back. I suspect that man has the ability to turn into the person you think about at the moment, he can also read your thoughts." Kurome said hurriedly while not daring to look into Akashi''s eyes. ''Mind-type of a Teigu? Hm, I wouldn''t mind having something like that.'' Akashi thought with a smile while holding his chin. "Grrr. You sure talk big!" Zank who was already angry from before started gritting his teeth when Akashi didn''t even consider him as a threat. Akashi was aware that since the guards were the ones who shouted at Kurome, the said transformation worked only on one person at the same time. "Kurome, we will talk about it back at home, for now, just watch how to win against someone who can read your attacks" Akashi patted her head and turned around at Zank, he stepped forward with a spear in one hand. Akashi kicked off the ground, using similar speed to Kurome''s speed. ''Kuku, midsection but that is a feint to attack my right shoulder.'' Zank thought when Akashi arrived near enough to attack with his spear. Since he had a spear, he had greater range but once he would miss, Zank would have a chance to get near him, rendering his spear useless. As Zank thought, Akashi''s first attack was a feint aimed at his midsection so got ready to block his real attack but Akashi instead of moving his spear up aiming for Zank''s shoulder, his spear when down in very strange movement as if it became a snake, attacking Zank''s foot. ''What?! I wasn''t able to even see any premature twitch of his muscles, he executed this move perfectly'' Zank thought with a shocked expression as he tried to take a step back to dodge Akashi''s attack but his spear strangely followed his foot as if the spear itself became a snake. *Splash* "UGH!" Zank ?r??n?d in pain as the spear pierced his boot and entire foot. However, he quickly recovered and noticed Akashi''s head within the range of his hand blades so he quickly slashed at his neck but Akashi already jumped back at his original position where he was before he rushed at Zank. "How were you able to...land that attack" Zank asked with a pained expression and narrowed eyes. He himself didn''t know what exactly he should ask for therefore he asked in this way, hoping that Akashi would understand it. "The first lesson, if your opponent can read your mind where you plan your attacks, then to fool your opponent, you must first fool yourself. Second, if your opponent can read all your attacks by the smallest twitches of your muscles, you need to create more possibilities of which way you can attack and you mustn''t use attacks that are unrefined." Akashi said while looking at Zank but it was all meant for Kurome and she was aware of that. --- "*The lord is really strong, isn''t he? I always thought that battle between Teigu users should be equal with each side having a chance to win but...*" One of the guards whispered to his colleague. "*The lord hasn''t even used his own Teigu, all he has shown to us was just technique. When we watched the battle between miss Kurome and that man, it was visible that miss Kurome had an upper hand. It was truly easy to see, however, the lord is completely-*" His colleague replied in a whisper. "*dominating him, using him as a test subject to teach a lesson to miss Kurome*" The first guard joined in and both whispered the same thing in unison. "*Talk about equality between Teigu users. The lord can probably dominate all Teigu users.*" The second guard continued. "*What about General Esdeath?*" The first guard asked curiously about his colleague''s opinion. "*Same...I have never seen her fight personally but they say she usually overpowers everyone with her Teigu...Our lord can dominate Teigu users without using a Teigu, what do you think will happen once he uses it?*" The second guard said and the first guard nodded his head in understanding. --- "Are you saying your true intention was still to attack my midsection and right shoulder?" Zank asked with slightly widened eyes in surprise. ''I see...Akashi Nii-sama said that I should become unpredictable if I meet anyone who can read my attacks but I didn''t take into account that this man can''t read my attacks but all of my movements. Unrefined and unpredictable attacks leave a lot to improve therefore you also make some premature moves making it even easier for him to read my next attack.'' Kurome now realized what she was doing wrong but becoming completely unpredictable while using refined attacks was still beyond her current capabilities. "That was only 1 weapon, 3 more to go" Akashi said while taking another spear on his back into his hand. ''Are those weapons, the weapons of those guards I killed last night? Doesn''t matter, it had to be a coincidence, Spectator can''t be wrong!'' Zank thought while using another ability ''Clearsight'' to check if Akashi doesn''t have any hidden weapons under his clothes. Akashi once again moved out and this time, their exchange was longer and Zank even got to perform one attack before Akashi''s spear pierced his other foot and Akashi once again retreated to his original position. Just by doing this, he was extremely mocking Zank, adding into it his stoic expression, it angered Zank even more. "2 more to go" Akashi said while drawing out both of the shortswords. Akashi once again moved without giving any time to Zank to recover some stamina, thanks to dual-wielding, Akashi''s attacks became even worse to predict for Zank. Although Akashi never really trained in dual-wielding, he had perfect control over both of his arms so he has no problem using both of them at the same time. The exchange once again ended with Akashi getting some of his hair cut off while Zank got his arm pierced but this time, instead of retreating, Akashi let go of that sword and continued his attack with the last shortsword. ''If this keeps up, I will die! I need to catch him off-guard!'' Zank thought with a slightly panicked expression while blocking onslaught of Akashi''s piercing attacks. When the onslaught of Akashi''s attack ended, he prepared to perform stronger overhead slash than his usual attacks but when his hand was still facing the sky, Zank suddenly disappeared and was replaced by a black-haired beauty smiling at him. "Akashi Nii-sama?!" Kurome shouted at Akashi once she noticed him stop for a moment. Zank who was now projecting Akashi''s most precious person in front of him finally attacked Akashi, releasing his bloodlust. The moment, he released his bloodlust, Akashi''s stoic expression changed to a cold and ruthless one as he swung down with the shortsword without any hesitation. ''Wha?!'' Zank gritted his teeth as he crossed his hand blades in front of him to block Akashi''s attack but upon the clash, his hand blades completely shattered and a large cut appeared from his shoulder to his waist. *Splash* "Agh" Blood spurted everywhere while Zank just ?r??n?d with a disbelieving expression. *Thud* His body became cold and he has fallen on the ground on his back. "H-How? You were supposed to see the most precious person to you!" He asked in a low voice while occasionally coughing out blood. "You should have never posed as her. You are unworthy to even imitate her. She is someone far stronger than likes of you." Akashi said in cold tone while glaring down at bleeding Zank. "That''s not how it works...Spectator''s illusion is absolute, once you get caught in its illusion you will still feel like cutting down your loved one even if you know it is me." Zank complained with a dissatisfied expression. "It indeed felt like killing her but she would have never released a bloodlust towards me, I cut down anything that wants to kill me. Plus your illusion has limitations, as I said before...she is much stronger than likes of you. You can''t create a perfect illusion of someone who is much stronger than you, plus my mind isn''t that weak to be completely affected by the Spectator." Akashi explained before he proceeded to pierce his last shortsword through Zank''s neck, finally killing him. ''I see...I can''t hear anything...haha, so happy.'' These were Zank''s last thoughts before he died with closed eyes and a smile on his face. "Finally, avenged all 4 of them." Akashi muttered while looking at Zank''s bloodied body. ''Still, his illusion made me think of her a bit more...I really miss her, don''t I? Tch! He only made me think of unnecessary things, I should have killed him quickly without giving him any chance to defend.'' Akashi thought with a slightly sad expression before it was replaced by irritated expression as he took Spectator off Zanku''s forehead. "Hey, I think it is finally time for you to show yourself." Akashi suddenly said aloud with a bored expression while looking towards the dark alley some distance away. Both the guards and Kurome looked there too with a confused expression. "I told you that we should leave!" They weren''t able to make out what these voices were saying but it was apparent that they were arguing. The guards and Kurome''s expression immediately changed to a blank one. After a few more seconds passed by, 2 feminine figures walked out of the dark alley. "H-Hi! What a coincidence to meet you here, Akashi!" It was Leone in her transformed form, waving at Akashi with an awkward smile. "H-Hi..." The other person was Sayo who was looking sideways, most likely embarrassed by Leone. "Yes, what a coincidence...Were you hoping that I would leave this on the ground?" Akashi asked while waving around with the Spectator. "Well...Maybe?" Leone replied while scratching back of her head. Chapter 162 - #161 Talk about the Future. "Why do you want it? Wait, that''s a stupid question...What will you do if I won''t give it to you?" Akashi asked with a smile before he gestured for the guards to return to their original posts. They nodded and quietly left without saying anything, Leone looked at them before looking back at Akashi. "They seem very loyal, you have good people surrounding you!" Leone said with a wide friendly smile. "Don''t try to change the subject and answer the question before I leave..." Akashi said with a tired expression while pointing with his thumb behind him on the street leading towards his mansion. "Well, I won''t do anything but our boss would like to talk to you about something. Would you at least hear us out?" Leone asked with a helpless smile. "Fine, Kurome, you can go back without me" Akashi said while taking step towards Leone. "?! But Akashi Nii-sama-" Kurome was surprised by what she just heard, however before she was able to to say anything, Akashi interrupted her. "This is your punishment, I know you would like to go with me, and while at it, see your sister but today you have acted against my orders and even if you meant well, I can''t overlook that." Akashi stopped and partially turned at Kurome before saying in a stern tone. "...I- I understand. Please be safe." Kurome replied while looking down at the ground out of the shame. She didn''t wait any longer and left towards the mansion but before she was too far away, she heard Akashi''s voice once again. "That doesn''t mean that I don''t appreciate the thought. Rest well!" After Kurome left, Akashi finally approached Leone and Sayo. "So, where are we going? To your base?" Akashi asked with a sly smile. "What? Do you actually want to go now?!" Leone sounded surprised. "Take it or leave it." Akashi said with his hands in his pockets. "Ugh, fine...Let''s go but we won''t be going to our base so you will have to wait until the boss arrives." Leone ?r??n?d before she replied with a tired expression. "Fine with me" Akashi replied and the trio went outside the city, arriving at a particular place a few kilometers away from the Capital. "Please wait here for a bit, Sayo will go inform the boss." Leone said while sitting down on the boulder and inviting Akashi to sit next to her. "Wha?! Why me?" Sayo exclaimed with a surprised expression. "Because I will do my best to entertain Akashi so he won''t walk away on us" Leone said while winking at Sayo. Sayo just sighed before hurriedly leaving the place and entering the forest. "Won''t you sit down?" Leone asked when she noticed that Akashi was still standing in front of her. "I am comfortable standing right here" Akashi replied with his stoic expression while looking around. "Are you perhaps cautious that this is all just a trap? Or maybe you are just shy?" Leone asked with a teasing smile while crossing her legs. She also undid her transformation to show that she means nothing bad. "It''s always good to be cautious no matter where you are or whom you are with. And I am definitely not shy, it is called not being horny, if I would have been the other way around, I would have already torn off that cloth covering those br??sts that you are pressing together to catch my attention." Akashi replied with a small smile while looking down at Leone''s face as her expression changed. "Wha-?!" She exclaimed while her cheeks grew a bit red. "Didn''t expect me to be so blunt about it, huh? I am not your average inexperienced boy." Akashi continued while finally taking a seat next to her. "Impossible, I can sniff out whether you are some kind of noble constantly fooling around or if you are pure." Leone said while crossing her arms and turning her head away from Akashi. "Whoever said that I am fooling around or that I am pure? ...Let''s stop this discussion here before it will become too awkward." Akashi shook his head. "It will be awkward only if you will make it awkward! Anyway, we have some time to kill so why not talk about meaningless things? I would like to get to know you better since you are the only noble who isn''t on our list of targets, also your territory is quite clean and prospering." Leone said while shrugging her shoulders. "And to get to know me better you need to know how I sleep with the women? Fine, until now I have slept with only one woman, does that satisfy your curiosity or do I have to also describe my first ?nt?r??urs? with that woman?" Akashi replied and Leone immediately began looking awkwardly down. "You are making it awkward..." Akashi continued which made Leone angrily turn at him to which he just shrugged his shoulders. "How can you be so...shameless?" Leone asked with a confused expression. "Please...everyone knows how humans reproduce so why should I be shy about it? It''s an everyday thing and the entire world partly revolves around the p???sur?. Women are creatures that can cause wars just because of their appearance, isn''t that laughable?" Akashi said with a small smile and Leone couldn''t help but agree with him even if she wasn''t as open as him about this subject. They talked for a while before Leone suddenly decided to ask something more serious that''s been bugging her for a while. "Akashi...I can tell that you aren''t a bad person but neither you are helping the Revolutionary Army. What is it that you are after?" Leone asked with a completely confused expression. "I think this is the question that your boss wants to ask me too, isn''t that right?" Akashi replied but he wasn''t looking exactly at Leone but right in front of him. Suddenly Najenda walked out of the forest together with all members of the night raid, practically surrounding Akashi. Even Leone was quite confused by this development as she began throwing looks at each of her friends. However, Akashi didn''t mind, his expression never changed as he began looking around with stoic expression. "6 Teigu users? This might even be fun." Akashi muttered as a wide smile appeared on his face. 6 Teigu users could possibly push him to use all his resources which excited him a bit. Najenda who had a stern look suddenly stopped glaring at Akashi and released a smile. "Haha, I thought that you might at least become a bit nervous by being surrounded by so many Teigu users but I guess I was wrong." Najenda laughed and explained while approaching Akashi. Others also eased up and hid their weapons, Akame looked questioningly at Akashi. "She is not here with me today." Akashi said when he felt Akame''s eyes on him. When she heard that, she looked a bit sad but she still nodded in understanding. "If I sensed a threat to my life, I would feel excitement instead of nervousness" Akashi replied to Najenda while getting up to his feet and went towards her. Both of them stopped in front of each other as they stared into each other''s eyes The first one to hold up her hand for a handshake was Najenda. Akashi looked at her hand before looking back at her. "This doesn''t mean anything, we are still enemies" Akashi added when he accepted her offer to a handshake. "Well, I hope to change that fact tonight." Najenda said with a smile. "Are you?" Akashi replied also with a smile. Akashi and Najenda went to sit down some distance away from the group but they were still able to hear each other. --- "*Is that the guy that stopped you previously?*" Mine asked while watching Akashi with a curious expression. "*Yes*" Akame replied without any hesitation. "*Is he really that strong?*" Mine asked with a confused expression. "*He is definitely creative and knows how to apply tactics during the battle*" Sheele was the one to answer this time with her arms along her body and her hands joined together. "*I have never seen him battle personally but Poney...one of my old comrades was teamed up with him when we were working together. She said that he saved her life and both his speed and strength was a league above of at that time our leader''s.*" Green added while fixing his glasses. "I see...He was quite calm when we surrounded him, do you think he would stand a chance fighting all of us at the same time?" Mine asked another thing that was bugging her. "...I don''t know but I know when I see someone experienced. He wasn''t only acting calm and confident...his mouth also curled up at that time which only indicated that he has some real confidence. Well, the boss said that we shouldn''t make an enemy out of him and now I can definitely understand why. You don''t see many people being able to stand calmly and confident in front of 10 people while 6 of them being Teigu users." Bulat was the one who answered Mine''s last question. Hearing this, everyone had a complicated expression on their faces. --- "I have heard that you took care of the Zank in our stead, for that I thank you. Anyway, I won''t beat around the bush and waste your time. What is your goal? What would it take for you to help us against the Empire?" Najenda asked bluntly with a serious expression. "I took care of him because he was ignorant enough to kill my guards in my territory. As for your questions...I actually don''t mind helping you but it''s going to cost you a lot and to be honest...I can already see higher-ups from the Revolutionary Army refusing. The one you fear the most is General Esdeath isn''t it?" Akashi said before he took a guess while releasing a smirk. "..." Najenda was quiet which was the same as agreeing with Akashi. "Now you can see why I will be asking for a lot-" Akashi said but Najenda decided to interrupt him. "She is currently subduing northern tribes right now. She won''t be a problem if we will capture the Capital before she returns." Najenda said with closed eyes while taking a cigar out from her pocket. "And how long do you think it will take her to suppress their rebellion?" Akashi asked with an amused smile. "1 to 2 years at least." Najenda said her estimations while puffing a cloud of smoke out of her mouth. "You are really underestimating her...Her Teigu is made to fight masses of soldiers. And if you think that the so-called hero of the north and prince named Numa will stop Esdeath for the whole year, you are very naive. He is just a dog in front of someone like Esdeath. You would be lucky if he managed to actually stop her for the whole month." Akashi said with a slightly mocking tone. "...Let''s first hear what would it take for you to help us." Najenda remained for a while silent since even she was aware of what Esdeath was capable of, however, she decided to first ask what is Akashi''s price. --- "*Looks like it''s going pretty good so far*" Tatsumi muttered in low voice and most people agreed with him by nodding their heads. "*Whew, at least it looks like we won''t be fighting for our lives today...*" Leone said while wiping away her nonexistent sweat from her forehead. --- When Akashi heard Najenda''s question, his mouth curled up which gave a slight chill to Najenda. "I can take care of the problem regarding Esdeath, I can even quite easily ?ssassinate Honest. All I want is the end of the Revolutionary Army." Akashi said with an amused smile while holding up his index finger. "?!" Everyone who heard this had shocked expression on their faces and only dead silence remained in the place filled with 11 people, only the rustling of the wind could be heard. Chapter 163 - #162 Talk about the Future 2 ---Northern Tribes--- A battlefield in front of one of the biggest cities was painted with red color and decorated by numerous ice sculptures and ice meteors. "General Esdeath, we have won this battle with ease! The only remaining thing to do is to capture the city and the North will be once again under the Empire''s control!" The soldier reported to Esdeath standing in front of the corpse with severed limbs and shocked expression. The sorry state corpse used to be the so-called hero of the north and Northern Tribes''s prince. It was said that once he took a spear into his hands, he hadn''t lost any fight. Seeing him in such a sorry state made all others from Northern Tribes lose all hope. Esdeath herself looked quite bored despite just killing thousands of people and breaking their prince''s will just by severing his limbs. "General Esdeath, your orders?" The soldier asked when he saw his general just standing still without moving at all. "We are going back, initiate our retreat back to the Empire." Esdeath replied after looking at the clear blue sky for a while. "?! B-But what about the city? Aren''t we going to capture it?" The soldier asked with a confused expression. "Go, now!" Esdeath shouted while sparing him a glance out of the corner of her eye which was enough to completely scare the soldier so he hurriedly bowed down and went back to inform everyone. ''There are only civilians...Look at their faces filled with despair, there is no fun in crushing them right now. Plus...After such a long battle I think like I am missing something...'' Esdeath thought while looking at the walls of the biggest city of the Northern Tribes with a bored expression before she turned in the Capital''s direction while putting her hand close to her heart. ''What is this feeling? It makes me completely forget about that rubbish hiding behind the walls. I have sudden d?s?r? to go back so I won''t waste any minute by slaughtering that city.'' Esdeath thought with a slightly opened mouth and confused expression, looking completely cute if she wouldn''t be standing in the middle of a battlefield filled with thousands of corpses and remaining. . "General Esdeath! Is there any problem?" Three Beasts asked while kneeling, they were slightly surprised hearing that their General wanted to retreat before finishing the job. "We are done here, we are going back. There is something back at the Capital that I need to take!" Esdeath replied with a cheery smile which completely shocked the trio since she never had such a cheerful smile even during the battles. ''What is going on?'' The trio couldn''t help but think with dumbfounded expressions. ---Near the Putolu Tombs--- *huff* *huff* "This transformation takes a big toll on my body but I was able to kill each one of them." Najasho muttered when he was finally done hunting those 2 who had Cornelia in control. It took much longer than he anticipated since they discovered that they were being followed, they started bribing all kinds of bandits to slow Najasho down, however, in the end, he was able to catch up to them. Killing Mashiro who specialized in shooting and b?r?handed martial arts wasn''t that hard but they still had the support from Cornelia who was still under their control but Najasho was only constantly improving when he had to kill numerous numbers of bandits each day so fighting 3 of them while making sure not to kill Cornelia was no longer problem. "AAAGHH!!" However, when he killed the one who was controlling Cornelia after questioning him how to get rid of that parasite without getting any results, Cornelia regained consciousness and screamed of the pain while holding her head. "?! Cornelia! Do you still remember me?!" Najasho immediately rushed to her and gripped both of her shoulders. "Ughh!! N-Najasho?" She muttered but her face except for showing that she is in great pain also showed a bit of uncertainty. "Tch! We can''t go back to the Capital, it''s too dangerous. Let''s try to find something to ease the pain in the town near the tombs since the parasite originates from there, maybe we can find something here" Najasho suggested while helping Cornelia to her feet. ---Back to Akashi--- "...Whaaat?!" There was complete silence for more than ten seconds before Mine exclaimed aloud, making everyone turn at her. "What makes you think that you are worth so much as to disperse the entire rebellion?!" Mine asked with a dumbfounded expression while pointing her index finger at Akashi. Akashi just threw her a glance before turning back at Najenda. "You-!!" Mine was getting out of control so Sheele came to calm her down. "That''s something I can''t decide on that on my own. I am only a leader of this ?ssassination department, no one so important that I can call shots of getting the entire Rebellion to disperse. And if I was able to do that...what would you do once you take care of Honest and the current Emperor? There will be chaos." Najenda shook her head. "I am aware of the chaos that is to come with killing Honest and Emperor. I will also take care of that problem for you, isn''t that kind of me?" Akashi asked with a teasing smile. "So your goal is to become the next Emperor?" Najenda narrowed her eyes and asked with a serious expression. "Hell no...I don''t want any more paperwork, keep the shitty throne away from me. What I truly want is to not see anyone from the Revolutionary Army in charge of the Empire." Akashi said while waving his hand in front of him to deny Najenda''s words. "So you want there someone you can control..." Akame muttered from behind. "That''s right" Akashi turned at Akame and agreed without any hesitation with a big smile. "How are we even supposed to trust you? Your family isn''t that clean either...It''s just that good deeds that you have done in your territory spared us targeting you." Lubbock said however even he knew that it wasn''t just good deeds that made them not to target Akashi or his family. "You can''t trust me, that''s the most amusing part here, at least for me. Will you blindly put your trust in me or will you risk fighting Esdeath and possibly even me?" Akashi said with an amused smile before asking with the same smile. "Why do you say that? If you were intending to help Esdeath and Empire, we wouldn''t be talking right now." Najenda asked with a curious expression. "Well, I said something about wanting to marry Esdeath to Honest during the party just to get rid of him and I think that he might even bring it up before Esdeath. And if I were to marry her by any chance...What kind of husband would I be not to help my lovely wife?" Akashi said with a silly smile saying "oops" "WHAT?!" Everyone exclaimed at the same time, however it was unknown what exactly shocked them the most. The fact that Akashi described sadistic Esdeath as lovely wife or that he might marry her. "...Have you grown impatient that you use threats now?" Najenda asked with a complicated expression. "To be honest with you, it would be easiest just to kill all of you right now, take your Teigu and arm my own army with them before taking over the entire Empire. You see, I don''t particularly need you, you can just disperse and I can do what is your main goal...kill Honest without your help. And I am not impatient, it is called being prepared, my dear general Najenda." Akashi said with a casual tone while laying on his back with his hand behind his head and putting his leg over the other. Everyone tensed up when Akashi said those words and they were once again prepared to draw their weapons at Akashi. While Lubbock was the only one biting his nails with a nervous expression when he saw how Akashi "flirted" with Najenda but his entire image of those two sitting there was extremely distorted. "...Even you can''t be serious to take all of us at once. There are 6 Teigu users here...I can believe you taking care of 3 Teigu users at once but this is too much..." Najenda said. "Would Esdeath be able to take care of all of you?" Akashi asked with a smile. "...No" After a bit of hesitation, Najenda answered with an uncertain tone. "Even you don''t believe it yourself. You don''t want to believe the disparity between Teigu. One Teigu being able to overpower 6 of them...However, you forgot the fact that Esdeath is someone from the borders with the Northern Tribes. I have met her even before she had her Teigu and I must say that she was extremely strong even without it." Akashi said since he was able to notice the fact that Najenda was only comparing the Teigus instead of people wielding them. "I have even been present during her accepting that Teigu. She is strong, mentally, and physically yet that Teigu almost destroyed her mind, it is not your half-assed Teigu that anyone can try and in case he is not strong enough or compatible, he will be rejected gently." Akashi continued "..." Najenda didn''t say anything but it was apparent that she was thinking about something. "Tell you what...Relay this talk to the Revolutionary Army''s headquarters. I am willing to "forgive" everyone who defected once I am in control. Everyone will be able to return back to their original posts, they will be only judged after that by their actions. And let''s be honest, you have only 2 choices here, either you try to kill me right now or you do as I suggest you since you can''t fight both me and Esdeath." Akashi said with a serious expression. "...*sigh* How can I know that these aren''t just empty words?" Najenda asked with a troubled expression, if everything could be solved easily, she would try to take that way but there was too many at risk to just blindly trust someone. Everyone was surprised that Najenda even considered his words but what shocked them even more has yet to come. "Boss, I trust him." Hearing this, Najenda turned around with a dumbfounded expression. "?! Akame?" Najenda asked and even Akashi was slightly puzzled by this. "My sister would never work for someone evil and as Lubbock said...he has done many good deeds in his territory. To be honest, if he could change the entire Empire like he changed his territory, I think it would be wonderful." Akame explained and everyone looked at her with shocked expressions. "As Akame''s best friend I must agree! I saw him avenging his 4 guards that were killed by Zank. What noble would bother himself to go and avenge some guards? He even used 4 weapons previously used by those now deceased guards." Leone joined in with a big smile while throwing her arm around Akame. "Well, he helped us..." Ieyasu and Sayo muttered in low voice but everyone heard them. "...If he is as strong as everyone claims him to be, I guess I am still alive just because he spared me?" Sheele added but her face was uncertain since there could be many reasons why he just ran away at that time. "Well, I would like to avoid fighting Poney." Green said while looking sideways. ''If they knew some of my deeds, I guess not everyone would be so willing. Wait, now that I remember something...'' Akashi thought just to recall something that Kana and Tetsu mentioned when Akashi rescued them. "Hey, Akame. There is something I want to ask you." Akashi interrupted this series of shocking moments and turned at Akame. "Hm?" She tilted her head to the side with a confused expression. "Do you know kids named Kana and Tetsu?" Akashi asked with a curious expression. "?!!! How?!" Akame''s eyes widened as much as it was possible and shouted with a confused expression, wanting Akashi to know why he is asking. After all, there should be no way for him to know them because she saw the town in flames with her own eyes, therefore, there was a bit of hope in her eyes now that she heard Akashi''s question. "Akame?" Everyone except for Green and Akashi looked at her with confused expressions since this was the first time they saw her being so worked up for just information. "It seems like you do know them...Simply put...I rescued some brats from the town engulfed in flames." Akashi casually said but everyone was shocked by Akame''s reaction. "Akame?!!" Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw tears pouring down her cheeks with a relieved smile. Chapter 164 - #163 Agreement "Are you saying that you were near Hakuba''s town at that time?" Once Akame calmed down a bit, she asked with a curious expression, she even unconsciously approached Akashi. "Yes, I rescued those 2 and other kids that I was able to rescue without being discovered by the Empire." Akashi nodded his head. "Where are they? Can I see them?" Akame asked while taking Akashi''s hand and firmly gripping it. "Currently, Kana is busy studying business and Tetsu has a balance between studying business and training to become stronger. However, I guess you can visit them." Akashi said which calmed Akame''s racing thoughts and feelings. ''So their dream is slowly becoming true?'' Akame thought with a big smile and closed eyes while keeping both of her hands to her heart. If she regretted some things during the time she worked for the Empire, one of them was disappointing those 2. "Anyway, back to the topic...What is your answer?" Akashi asked Najenda with a patient smile. "...There are still many things to discuss if I am to even suggest this to the others. They won''t be satisfied with only...threats. At least tell me who do you want to be the next Emperor and Prime Minister." Najenda shook her head with a complicated expression. "Well, I have absolutely no idea who should become the Emperor...To be honest, I have someone in mind but you won''t like it, however, I can''t think of anyone wiser. As for the Prime Minister...I think it''s someone even you Rebells will be very happy with." Akashi said and waited to build the tension. "...So?" Najenda asked for Akashi to continue with a nervous expression but she was slightly surprised to hear that their side will be happy with the next Prime Minister. "The next Emperor can become my father, he is still very young but not too young, the ideal age for someone to take over a very responsible position. As for the next Prime Minister...mister Chouri will be ready to take over that position!" Akashi said and when he mentioned his father, others frowned, however when he mentioned Chouri, almost everyone''s eyes widened in pleasant surprise. "You were able to contact previous Prime Minister Chouri? If that is so, I believe the Revolutionary Army won''t have any problems with him taking over that position but I can hardly see them agreeing to your father taking over the position of the emperor. What makes you think that he is qualified to be the Emperor?" Najenda asked with a raised eyebrow. "First of all, them agreeing or not doesn''t matter that much. You and they need to recognize that they are being at a disadvantage and not in advantage. And do not even question if my father has a qualification. He had been planning to take over the Empire ever since the last Emperor was killed and Chouri being overthrown by Honest. He anticipated that the dark age is about to descend under Honest influence. There isn''t anyone who is more suitable, not even in your puny Revolutionary Army." Akashi said in a harsh tone and slightly colder expression. "He sacrificed a lot just to keep playing into Honest''s cards just to please him, just to disappear from under his radar. Right now, Honest trusts that we won''t betray him as long as he will keep giving us benefits. He hasn''t done those bad things because he wanted, he did them because it was necessary. It''s the same with Akame and Green, both of them killed numerous nobles that joined your side yet they are your buddies right now. Don''t be hypocrites." Akashi continued in his harsh tone and Najenda''s expression crumbled a bit in front of his words. "...*sigh* I will try to talk to them and come up with some kind of deal. I will be honest, I doubt they will agree to your terms but maybe we can find some kind of compromise." Najenda said "Please, remind them that they have no advantage, I already know about them being in contact with the Path of Peace and with the country in the west. They won''t help them and if you want me to prove it I have no problem going there all alone, slaughtering their entire army. After all, my Teigu is the most suitable for fighting the masses, the same as Esdeath''s Teigu with the only exception that my flames have a much longer effect and can also spread into surroundings so the destruction is much higher than that of Esdeath''s" Akashi said with a smile. "You know, it doesn''t sound too believing that you want to stop this cruelty under Honest''s reign when you are being so aggressive about it..." Bulat said. "Not all peacemakers have to polite and patient. My goal here isn''t the harmony and prosperity of all people. I just want this Empire to become a country of the opportunities...if you are hardworking or talented, you can make it high. If you are just a leech, you can die for all I care. Of course, I also want fairness to be the same for all people. Only this way, will this Empire continue to expand." Akashi replied and stood up and so Najenda did. "In case we will reach some sort of agreement, I can also direct you to some real big fishes that need to disappear. At least you won''t say that you had no chance to do anything to change this country. However, if you will want to disperse this group, I won''t mind, I have my own group of ?ssassins who can take care of those ?ssignments." Akashi said while getting ready to leave. "Alright, I will try to talk to the others and come up with the solution that will be acceptable for both sides. Until then...goodbye." Najenda said while gesturing for others to leave. Some of them waved at Akashi before leaving and he just nodded his head at them. "How do you plan to deal with Esdeath?" Najenda asked the last question before leaving. "Whatever it takes. I like her and consider her a friend but I won''t let her stand in my way. Is that a satisfying answer?" Akashi replied. "If you happen to fight...please do it very far away from the civilization" Najenda nodded her head before she requested. "I know" Akashi replied with his back facing Najenda while raising his hand as a goodbye before he left. ''I know that what I told to Honest was mostly just lies but it''s the fact that Esdeath is dominating type and if I want her to have her under my control, I need to agree to her terms or turn her into submissive type at least in my case.'' Akashi thought while walking back towards the Capital, looking at the night sky. ''That time at her room before she left...It is apparent that she doesn''t think about the love that much but just considering what she was willing to do with me makes me think that deep inside she feels something for me. If she were to awaken that d?s?r? and truly understand it, she would definitely want me to marry her but I already have Taeko...I don''t really mind having 2 women, after all, this era is like made for this, however, I doubt Esdeath would be happy about it. Not to mention that the first person I want to marry is Taeko undisputedly.'' Akashi was already preparing the last stages of his plans to take over the Empire within the blink of the eye. His plan wasn''t to have any grand and long fight with the Empire but he wanted to capture it before anyone would be able to do anything. . . . Akashi went to his father''s study and explained what happened and that he was starting to realize his plans to take over the Capital. "Already? Aren''t you a bit impatient, son?" Jun asked with a serious expression. "I am prepared but don''t worry, there are still a lot of things that need to be done. I am not saying that tomorrow I will attack the Palace although neither am I saying that I can''t." Akashi reassured him with a smile. "If you think that you are prepared then here is something you should see." Jun said as he gave his son stack of papers. "What''s this?" Akashi asked before looking since his father had a proud look in his face. "Did you think that you were the only one working?" Jun asked with a smirk which made Akashi finally look into the papers. "?! This..." As he read further, his eyes widened in surprise along, however, that quickly disappeared and instead a wide smile remained. "The first time I have heard about the Emperor''s death I was already very skeptical about it so I began working on gathering all kinds of clues about his death. These are all evidence that he was murdered and not just anyone could murder the Emperor while making it look like an accident or death from the illness. As if it wasn''t enough, soon after his death, his wife committed "suicide", very convincing indeed, just this fact made me at that time work even more diligently on the case. What woman would commit suicide when she has a small child to care about? I would have understood it if she was left alone but this didn''t make any sense to me." Jun explained with a proud smile while crossing his legs. "Who would have thought-" Akashi began to say but he was interrupted. "-that I would be able to gather all of this? Remember...we want to take over the Capital with as small bloodshed as possible. Great General Budo is extremely loyal to the emperor but he is completely clueless about the death of the previous emperor which doesn''t make him a bad person, he only listens to orders. Although I am quite positive that he suspects it. Anyway, you have there also information about other important people who needs to disappear before starting your plan." Jun said with a playful smile before his expression turned to a serious one. "Nice, this will make everything easier. I can just send this information to Oarburgh and they can start with what they are best at." Akashi said with a smirk. "Oarburgh...Now that you mention it, I have yet to see that girl, what was her name...Taeko, right?" Jun said with a teasing smile. "Yeah, I haven''t seen her for a long time...I just want to get this done and finally marry her." Akashi replied with a tired expression. "Not so fast, she will need to gain my and your mother''s permission first!" Jun said with a big smile which showed that he was just joking. "Isn''t that usually the other way around?" Akashi muttered with a blank expression. After their talk was over, Akashi excused himself and went outside of the Capital once again. Under the moonlight, suddenly a Griffin-like Danger Beast came out of Akashi''s shadow. "Kiyomi, I have a task for you. Do you still remember the location where we stopped right after I helped you?" Akashi asked. *Chirp* *Chirp* Kiyomi hurriedly nodded her head numerous times while releasing a chirping sounds. " I need you to take these papers there and give them to that black-haired woman who was usually training with me." Akashi said while fastening those papers to Kiyomi with the help of a leather belt. *Chirp?* *Chirp?* Kiyomi tilted her head to the side. "...Yes, that woman whose scent was on me all those days of staying there." Akashi replied with a slightly awkward expression since he had no idea Kiyomi was paying attention to these things. Chapter 165 - #164 A proposal ---Oarburgh''s hideout in the mountains--- "*sigh* It''s really boring past few days..." Chelsea muttered with a bored expression while observing Taeko training once again. That is until she heard a loud cry from the Danger Beast that landed not too far away from them. "Hm? Isn''t that- Ah!" Chelsea wanted to approach it but she was suddenly pushed away by Taeko. "She came from Akashi!" Taeko exclaimed and rushed towards Kiyomi despite almost knocking Chelsea off her balance. ''This girl...All the time she has just stoic expression but when there is a mention of Akashi, she becomes like some love-struck girl'' Chelsea thought while glaring at Taeko''s back with an irritated expression. Kiyomi, of course, welcomed Taeko by pressing her head to Taeko''s body. Taeko cuddled with her for a moment before noticing the papers fastened to her by the leather belt so she decided to take them and look at them. "Hmm, looks like we finally have a mission!" Taeko said with a slightly excited expression since even she was feeling extremely bored except for the time when she was training. "Really? Good! We should go back to inform others!" Chelsea was extremely glad that they finally have something to do, she felt that training was only torture for her. . . . "Hm..." Mera read the content of the papers and couldn''t help but release an excited smile that intrigued everyone else. "At first, that man hires our loyalty and then he doesn''t give us any instructions of what we should do, and when he needs something it''s something grand." Mera said with an irritated tone but a big smile was visible on her face. "What is it, don''t keep us waiting any longer." Babara urged her while rolling her eyes. "Impatient, aren''t we? Is this because of your advanced age? Anyway, we need to take care of someone who is in possession of Teigu and most likely he is also gathering other Teigu users so it will be quite a challenge...Worthy work for us Oarburgh, wouldn''t you say so?" Mera teased Babara a bit before explaining the situation while ???k?n? her lips. *Smack* "Finally worthy job, fighting Teigu users will make our name even bigger and more fearsome" Gil said with a slightly crazy smile while bumping her fist into her palm. "Ugh, where is the location of our target?" Babara ?r??n?d and asked without arguing with Mera. "The kingdom to the west!" Mera replied with her one eye closed in a playful manner. "Hm? That''s quite a long distance from here..." Chelsea said while her shoulders dropped in disappointment. "Don''t be so unmotivated or I will be forced to give you some motivation if you know what I mean" Mera said while winking at Chelsea who immediately straightened herself. "No problem here! Full of motivation!" She said while saluting. "It''s not like we don''t have any Teigu users, right Taeko?" Mera ignored Chelsea and asked with a teasing smile. "...Akashi said that I should not consider this a Teigu." Taeko replied since it was impossible to hide the ability of her new weapon in front of Mera and she was sure that Akashi wouldn''t mind it too much. "Of course, it is a bit weaker in regards to Teigu but to think he would be able to upgrade your weapon like that... I might even say that I slightly envy you and your s?xu?? orientation." Mera said with a fake sad expression and a playful tone. "...Anyway, who is the target specifically?" Babara asked after waiting for the awkward air to disappear. "This man!" *thud* Mera said as she slammed a poster to the table with her hand. The said man had a very noticeable X-shaped scar on his face and his entire expression was enough to tell others that he is an aggressive type of person. "Syura, the son of the current Prime Minister!" Mera said while opening her arms wide with an excited smile. "It''s been a while since we received a job regarding the life of someone important from politics." Babara muttered but it was visible that she was also wearing a bloodthirsty smile. Due to Murasame''s poison, she had to rest for a long time without even training and she recovered just recently therefore she was still feeling a bit rusty. "Who are we sending out for this mission?" Taeko said while tightly gripping her katana. "Everyone." Mera replied and shrugged her shoulders when she noticed their bewilderment. "We have no further information on our targets and we should make sure not to fail this first mission or it will make our employer very disappointed and we don''t want that to happen, right Taeko?" Mera explained and asked Taeko who just nodded her head with a stoic expression. "I will call for Loris and Meela" Babara said while excusing herself. . . . ---Revolutionary Army''s HQ--- Numerous people were gathered around the round table, discussing important matters brought up by Najenda. "What are you saying, general Najenda? Do you really want us to abandon all that we have built together in several years of hard work just because of one promise from one man? Not to mention he has guts to say that he wants his father to become the next emperor...It doesn''t make any sense." One of the men asked with a completely confused expression and anger was visible in his eyes. "He isn''t just "one man". If he were to join with Esdeath, we won''t be able to win and if we can use his influence to stop Honest, it will be much easier and also without much bloodshed." Najenda explained with a firm expression and folded arms. "Then make him your primary target for the ?ssassination. Esdeath is in the north, she won''t be coming back in less than 1 year. And if he wants to help us so much, why won''t he simply join us, him not joining us only shows that he has some ulterior motive." Another man said with folded arms. ''That''s practically impossible now...Akame might not agree to it since Kurome is on his side and he even rescued some kids that Akame cared for...I highly doubt we would be able to even win without Akame''s Murasame. Plus he truly isn''t that bad person, we must also take into consideration that he had to act like he is loyal to the Empire while improving the state of his territory...What would have happened if he was completely free and could do whatever he wants to? Some of his ideas that he realized in his territory are truly interesting.'' Najenda thought with a frown. "Impossible, Esdeath herself admitted that he is even stronger than her. Our ultimate idea was to kill her with Murasame''s poison because I can''t imagine that woman to stop fighting from just a few wounds and she is too dangerous, not even 6 Teigu users will be enough." Najenda closed her eyes and replied. ''I hope I am not doing a bad decision here...'' Najenda thought with her eyes shut because she just came up with those things she just said. "Then this is problematic...Not to mention if you can''t ?ssassinate him fast enough, others will come to help him and some of them can be also Teigu users, tch!" "I would rather completely forget about targeting the Phoenix family, their power is still unfathomable. I suspect that they have a few Teigu users themselves so we definitely should avoid attacking their Heir who is even stronger than Esdeath or it could come back at us" Najenda added. "What about making Honest turn his eyes at them?" One of the many men and women among the meeting asked. "...I don''t think they would mind because he said that we can all disperse right now and he will still take care of everything which means he already has plans on how to overthrow Honest. Still, hearing that you even considered "helping" Honest by bringing him some kind of message about the Phoenix family is...slightly disturbing." Najenda said with narrowed eyes. "Don''t misunderstand me...I just don''t want everything we built through hard work and our blood to disappear." "How about this general Najenda, he can do whatever he wants and we might even help him a bit but we won''t disperse our group until the chaos is quelled and the Empire is once again a nice place to live at." One of the most respected members who helped to start the entire Revolutionary Army idea said with a calm tone. *gasp* "?!" Everyone turned at him with surprised expressions, some of them even gasped and even Najenda was slightly surprised. "He is planning to make Chouri the next Prime Minister which is extremely good choice so I think we should give him and his father a chance. After all, general Najenda gave us reports of what changes they have done in their territory and I must say they are spectacular and some ideas would have never come into my mind. We also have to consider that they were constantly under Honest radar so it was inevitable for them not to do anything cruel and evil. To be honest, it''s good to have someone inside within a high post." The same man continued his explanation when he noticed shocked faces of other people looking at him. *bang* Suddenly a door to the meeting room was abruptly opened with a great force as one man run inside and immediately kneeled, catching his breath. Everyone glared at him but waited for him to relay the message or give some explanation. "E-Esdeath has returned to the Capital!!" The messenger said with a horrified expression that everyone was puzzled about until now, however, when they heard his expression, their expression became completely the same. "What?!" Najenda exclaimed with a shocked expression. ''He was right...It took her only around a month to conquer Northern Tribes unless she returned without capturing it but that''s impossible.'' Najenda thought with narrowed eyes before making eye contact with the man who partly supported her. "Then we have a big problem right now. General Najenda, please relay our talk to the Heir of the Phoenix family and ask him if these terms are acceptable. He shouldn''t have any problem with us just sitting around before he patches up the entire Empire, once he is done and we are satisfied, we will disperse and go on living our lives." The most respected member hurriedly said with a serious expression before he ended the meeting, telling others to leave the room. Najenda nodded at him before leaving HQ. ---The Palace--- Esdeath was partially kneeling before the Emperor with her general''s hat in her hand. "General Esdeath, your conquest of Northern lands was superb and faster than any of us could ever expect. We are prepared to reward you with 10.000 gold coins for your efforts." The emperor said with a calm tone. "I am grateful, your majesty." Esdeath replied shortly with a small smile. "There are other pressing matters we need to attend to...There is a certain dreadful group known as Night Raid running rampant around the Capital. They are targeting whoever they want and they are endangering the safety of the entire Capital. I would like you to take care of this group." "I understand...I would like to ask of your majesty for gathering a few more Teigu users I can use against such a group. I have heard that they are also using Teigu so normal soldiers are useless here." Esdeath nodded her head without any hesitation and requested. "...I-I understand, it is indeed the truth that none of the soldiers were able to stop this group even when they outnumbered them. I will take care of it, however, I doubt giving you gold will be a suitable reward for this task. Tell me, general Esdeath, is there something special you d?s?r?? Lands, titles?" The emperor asked with a slightly nervous tone at the beginning. "? ...There is something I would like to ask of your majesty." Esdeath said with a slightly sly smile. "What is it? Go ahead..." The emperor said with a curious expression. "Does your majesty have power over the marriages of nobles?" Esdeath asked with a calm smile. "Hm? Well, I can propose marriages between nobles but I guess if it''s really important I can even force them onto someone." The emperor replied with a thinking expression, completely clueless why would Esdeath ask for something like that. "I would like it if your majesty could use your influence to propose marriage to someone" Esdeath said with a calm tone. "?! I-I see, which person with whom?" Both the emperor and Honest were surprised to hear such a request but they quickly recovered. "Me with the heir of the Phoenix family, Akashi!" Esdeath said with a wide smile and closed eyes while putting her hand on her heart. Esdeath was a person who would take anything she wants with the force if needed but in this case with Akashi it was different, she was aware that he is a noble and extremely strong one at that which forced her to change her ways. Any other noble could also propose to him or the emperor could propose marriage between two people so the first thing she had to secure was the emperor''s approval. After getting his approval, he won''t even think of proposing any marriage involving Akashi''s name. Chapter 166 - #165 Dominance and submission "Eh? Eeeh?!" Both Honest and the emperor had their jaw dropped down by Esdeath''s words. "O-Of course, you are already of marriageable age and yet have not married! However, I have no idea how would he feel if I was to propose a marriage between you two after what happened to his last-" The emperor said but before he was able to finish, he was interrupted. *Cough!* *Cough!* "Your majesty, I think this is a good thing, I and Akashi actually had a man-talk between each other and I was able to find out that he is interested in general Esdeath!" Honest coughed a few times to stop the emperor from saying anything more before saying his piece. "He is?!" Both the emperor and Esdeath exclaimed with a surprised expression while Esdeath quickly formed a victorious smile. "In that case, your majesty, if I may...I would like your majesty to block any potential marriage proposals to Akashi while I will capture his heart myself!" Esdeath said with a confident smile. "...Alright, however, is that truly enough of a reward for you?" The emperor asked with a slightly awkward expression. "Yes, please!" Esdeath replied without any hesitation. . . . ''Tch! I didn''t think she would just leave the Palace immediately after the meeting with the emperor ended. I still had in mind a task for her...'' Honest thought while walking down the hallway with irritated expression while eating meat. ---Akashi''s mansion--- He was immediately informed about the special guest that arrived to meet him and when he saw Esdeath standing in front of the gate, he was just slightly surprised since he even expected her to conquer north lands very quickly. "Good afternoon, is there a specific reason for yours today''s visit?" Akashi asked with a playful tone and a small smile across his face. "Hello, you don''t look too surprised..." Esdeath said with a particular smile but Akashi couldn''t tell what she was thinking. "What can I say? I believed in your strength, not to mention, the north is your territory so they had no chance to begin with. Anyway, are you going to tell me why you are here?" Akashi replied while shrugging his shoulders before asking with a curious expression. "Can we discuss it inside your room?" Esdeath asked while looking around. "Sure..." Akashi didn''t think about it too much and just led her to his room. His room was still shared with Kurome but thankfully she was currently outside, teaching kids as a punishment for the previous matter with Zank. She was quite bad at teaching others, not to mention kids, and it also irritated her how she can''t explain anything to them so this was another form of punishment from Akashi but she could also use it to become better at something. Her presence started a lot of rumors going around inside the mansion, not to mention when both of them entered Akashi''s room. "2 beds?" Esdeath muttered while tilting her head at Akashi in confusion. "I am sharing this room with someone from early ages but it somehow lasted till now, no need to think about it too much." Akashi replied while sitting down on the edge of his bed. "Sit wherever you want." Akashi said before waiting for her to explain why she visited him. "I am fine like this for now...You know, I have been thinking for a while and I feel like our first meeting was a fate between us." Esdeath said but as she began explaining, she started slowly approaching Akashi. ''?!'' Akashi frowned but he let her talk without questioning her actions. "You see, at that time at my room before my departure, I didn''t know what I felt but right now, I am fully aware of what was it." Esdeath said as she pushed Akashi to lie on his back as she climbed on top of him. At this, Akashi narrowed his eyes but since it looked like Esdeath still had something to say, he waited for her to continue. "I am not sure when I began to feel like this but I think it was around the time when both you and I have met Mera." Esdeath said as her face draw near to Akashi''s face until both could feel each other''s breath. Esdeath''s unusually cold breath and Akashi''s unusually hot breath, when they met together, they mixed into perfect balance and into perfect temperature. ''Isn''t it the time when I was still around 12 years old?'' Akashi thought and inwardly had a blank expression on his face. However, he didn''t blame her since he really looked at least 15 years old at that time. When Esdeath finally went for a kiss, Akashi reversed the entire situation and threw Esdeath at the bed and climbed on top of her which greatly surprised Esdeath. "I am sorry but I can''t" Akashi said with a serious expression, it wasn''t exactly because of Taeko''s feelings since she mentioned numerous times that she doesn''t mind if he has anyone else as long as he will have her in his heart. It was exactly because Esdeath had no idea about Taeko''s existence and he didn''t want to complicate the situation more than it already was. "?! Aren''t you interested in me?" Esdeath frowned in confusion and asked while lying under Akashi with her arms wide open. "I would be lying if I said that I am not attracted to you but I already have someone." Akashi said with closed eyes and a serious tone. ''Hm? Did he use my name just to get rid of Honest and any potential marriage proposals? Well, at least it looks like he really is interested so at least he wasn''t lying...'' Esdeath thought but instead of narrowing her eyes, she released a sly smile. "I don''t care, I will make you forget her." Esdeath said as she grabbed his collar and tried to pull him down but Akashi remained steady. "You can''t make me forget her, I plan to marry her first. She doesn''t mind if I have any other companions but she was my first so I will never forget her. I doubt you can accept just "being a part of something", right?" Akashi said and then asked with a serious expression. "...That''s right, I don''t want to share you with anyone." Esdeath said in a cold tone as her cold aura got released to the surroundings. "Then I guess it isn''t possible for us to be together..." Akashi said with a slightly sad smile. "...Are you expecting me to help you with your rebellion after this?" Esdeath asked with narrowed eyes. "Of course not, I am also aware that you want to kill that person but she isn''t as weak as you think and you would have to go through me first." Akashi also narrowed his eyes at her. ''I don''t necessarily need her but she is a talent that isn''t born each year, having her in my future army would greatly boost the Empire''s safety. Not to mention that I truly like her, I even liked the old Esdeath when she still didn''t have her Teigu. We have gone through some interesting situations and battles, it would be shame if I was forced to kill her. I can only try the last thing.'' Akashi thought while looking at Esdeath''s cold face. "I have a proposal." Akashi suddenly said after a moment of silence. "I am listening..." Esdeath replied but her cold expression didn''t ease up at all. Suddenly, Akashi put both his hands on her cheeks and brought his face as close to hers as he could until their noses touched which slightly surprised Esdeath as her cold expression disappeared and was replaced by surprised expression. He put his hands on her cheeks so she couldn''t move up and kiss him because despite being able to control himself, there were also supernatural elements involved in it. Both of their Teigus were resonating with each other, creating very powerful feelings of ?ust in their wielders. Akashi was able to control himself just thanks to his immense willpower, however, if it was him in his previous life, he would have lost already. Esdeath, on the other hand, was never truly interested in such feelings until recently so she was quite easily able to control herself. "You and I...a battle over domination of the other" Akashi said while staring deeply into her eyes. Esdeath slightly widened her eyes before she widely smiled. "You truly know how to make me fall in love with you even more! You have completely captured my style of doing things!" Esdeath said with an excited smile, this was probably her first time feeling so much excitement at once. "However, this battle will be held somewhere very far away from here." Akashi added with a smile. "Of course, I wouldn''t want anyone to see my future husband becoming a sore loser." Esdeath said with a confident smile. "Oh? I will let it slide this time and let you talk big while you still can." Hearing this, Akashi looked at her with gentle eyes while putting his thumb at her chin, slightly pushing it up to have a better look at her whole face from the more dominant angle. When Esdeath saw his gentle look in his eyes, she actually felt a slight shiver in her spine which excited her even more. ''Gentle look that can make you feel threatened...He is the best! I must win, no matter what!'' Esdeath thought with an excited smile before she thought up of something she could take advantage of. "How about we seal this deal?" She asked with a smirk. "Hm? How? Is there truly a need for this?" Akashi asked with a slightly confused expression. "Of course it is a must. How about a kiss? No matter the outcome is, either way, we will marry so I think this is a suitable way how to seal the deal between us!" Esdeath said with a smirk. "Oh? What gave you confidence that I will marry you once I wi-?!" Akashi wanted to tease her more but before he was able to finish, Esdeath suddenly raised her head, kissing Akashi. The distance between them was so minimal that Akashi had no way to react to it and he even let his guard down when he removed one hand from her cheek, no longer pinning her down. Just from this kiss, it was apparent who was more dominant so instead of ending kiss and making Esdeath feel more confident, Akashi pinned her down once again and began his own attack at her rosy lips which once again surprised her and when she wanted to reverse their position or push back with her head without breaking kiss it was already too late. Akashi was attacking her lips so intensely that she had to focus just on kissing instead of anything else. When their kiss finally ended after the whole minute, their lips were still connected by their saliva. ''Damn, she is really something else but I have to control myself or I will play into her cards'' Akashi thought when he noticed Esdeath gently smiling with a small blush on her cheeks, Esdeath''s quickened breathing didn''t help Akashi either. "With this, the deal is sealed." Akashi got up from the bed and said with a calm expression. "You might have won this time but I was still the one who kissed you first and made you take my first kiss" Esdeath said while still lying on the bed with her mouth curled up and with her index finger pressing against her lower lip. "...I can''t wait to teach you some humbleness if you know what I mean" Akashi turned at her and said with a "friendly" smile and closed eyes, despite feeling chill from before, Esdeath still smiled back at him without replying. Chapter 167 - #166 Oarburgh meeting Wild Hunt ---A few days later--- "...Those are the terms, do you find them acceptable?" Najenda asked Akashi after relaying everything said in the meeting at Revolutionary Army''s HQ. They were at the same place as before and Najenda especially contacted him through Akame who came also to look at Kana and Tetsu, however, she still wasn''t brave enough to face them after everything that happened. "I see...That doesn''t sound so bad. They said that they don''t mind helping me a bit, right?" Akashi nodded and asked. "Whew, yes. We are willing to help you as long as it won''t be anything too dangerous for the entire organization." Najenda replied with a small relieved smile. "Then there are some people I want you to take care of. You are pretty good at such things, no?" Akashi asked with a smile. "Haven''t you said that you have your own unit to take care of such things?" Najenda asked, trying to probe for more information. "Hah, they were already sent to take care of a few Teigu users." Akashi replied with a fake troubled expression. ''A few Teigu users?! ...His group has to be really strong for him to be so confident and carefree.'' Najenda thought with a calm expression while inwardly being surprised. "You must be in possession of many Teigus if you can arm the entire unit..." Najenda muttered with a thoughtful expression. "Hm? Not at all, none of them have Teigu." Akashi replied with a carefree smile while waving his hand in denial. "What?!" This time, Najenda failed to hide her amazement. "What? They are different from normal people, Teigus are only tools, what I look at, are people. They are extraordinary group even without Teigus, they also have a rich history, I am sure that if I were to tell you their name, you would immediately recognize them." Akashi said with a teasing smile and his words only caused Najenda to think really hard about it. ''People who are able to match Teigu users? Plus they are also well-known group? Who could it be?'' Najenda thought. "Anyway, I ?ssume that you know group known as Four Rakshasa Demons, right?" Akashi changed the topic while handing some papers to her. "Of course, are they the ones you want us to take care of?" Najenda asked while taking the papers and looking at them. "Yes, they are under the direct control of Honest, however...There are 2 people I want you to capture instead of killing. Mez and Suzuka, on the last page, there is a mention of all of their abilities which will make it much easier for you to fight them." Akashi nodded his head. "Why do you want to spare them if they are under the direct control of Honest?" Najenda asked while giving him a strange look. "Sentimental feelings I guess? They are strong so it would be better not to kill them if they can work for the Empire later, however, the true reason is that I can call them...old acquaintances. I want to give them a chance but if you won''t be able to capture them despite knowing all about their abilities, I guess there is nothing else to do but kill them. Still, I would be disappointed if I couldn''t have at least a word with them." Akashi explained while shrugging his shoulders. "I will inform others, knowing all their abilities will be very helpful so I think we will be able to capture them alive, however what about other 2 Rakshasa Demons?" Najenda nodded with a serious expression, accepting Akashi''s reason, she actually felt complicated about this but at least it showed her that Akashi is perfectly fine in mind and is a normal human who feels something even towards to his old acquaintances, however, on the other hand, she felt that it would be easier to just kill them all. "I have met them only once but they struck me as sadistic guys...maybe it is because I haven''t met them under the same circumstances as Mez and Suzuka but those girls at least have manageable personalities. One doesn''t feel much about her allies'' deaths so she is a bit apathetic but she is still playful which is nothing bad and the other one is...masochist...I guess there is no need to mention anything else to that. Those 2 other guys have high raw strength and their entire frame is big so all I can say is to not fight them with the strength alone. Also, be careful of their body manipulation but everything I am aware of is already mentioned in those papers..." Akashi explained before he got up to his feet. "Alright, we are going- wait! What is this?" Najenda was about to agree to everything while looking through the text on the papers before she exclaimed while showing a certain part to Akashi. "This? Instructions on how to tie Suzuka up...She probably has the greatest manipulation over her body but if you will tie her up in the exact way which is described in the papers, all of her strength will leave her body...Don''t look at me like that, it''s something I picked up from Mez." Akashi replied with a stoic expression that prompted Najenda to give him a strange look. "Are you sure they aren''t something more than your "old acquaintances"?" Najenda asked while slowly hiding the papers into her bag. "...For me, yes, they are only old acquaintances." Akashi stopped to think for a while before giving out a suitable answer. ''For you, huh? At least it looks like he will be able to talk some sense into them. Having more people to keep security once Honest is killed will be very helpful.'' Najenda thought and didn''t question it anymore. . When she returned to Night Raid''s hideout, she informed everyone about their mission. "So we are taking missions from that guy now?" Mine muttered while pouting a bit. "Well, it sounds easy enough, they don''t even possess any Teigu." Tatsumi said while clenching his fist. "Don''t think so fast...Their group is strong enough to go against Teigu users due to their unpredictable movements. However! We have advantage of knowing most of their abilities beforehand so everyone should look at the information and decide who will take on whom." Najenda calmed Tatsumi down. After a while... "Their abilities are certainly interesting and troublesome but it''s nothing we can''t take care of. What I am concerned about is how are we going to capture two of them alive..." Bulat said while holding his chin. "I and Lubbock are like made to capture people alive, distract them a little and we will take care of everything else, right?" Green said before turning his head at Lubbock. "Eh? Well, I don''t appreciate you saying it like that but I guess we are the most suitable people for this job..." Lubbock admitted although unwillingly. ----Western''s nation---- "Where are we going now?" A lean, muscular man wearing a black outfit with a black hairstyle in a triangular bob-like cut asked a young man with tan skin and an X-shaped scar over his face who was walking in front of the group of people. "Hm? I guess we can go slowly back to the Capital while creating a bit of chaos on the way, heh." The young man with an X-shaped scar over his face was exactly Syura who replied with an arrogant and bored expression. The one he just answered is named Enshin. There were also 4 other people in his group... A young woman of small height named Dorothea with blonde hair. A tall man named Izou with black hair worn in a top ponytail, his entire clothing looked like that of samurai''s. A young woman named Cosmina with a bob-style haircut and bunny ears accessory on her head. An overweight, dark-skinned man named Champ with puffs of dark curly hair above his ears. He was wearing clown make-up and clothing. "Hm?" Enshin suddenly stopped when he noticed a big group of 9 people walking on the same road, however, what surprised him was none other than the number of beautiful girls in that group. ''Kill that old woman, an old man in butler attire and I can have so many options to pick from!'' Enshin thought and licked his lips with his unusually long tongue while looking at Mera, Taeko, Chelsea, Gilberda and Cassandra. He immediately stopped Syura and suggested creating some chaos right now which he himself didn''t mind, however, he found that big group slightly suspicious. Suddenly Babara approached their group all alone. "Hello, may I ask you for direc-" Before she was able to finish, she was interrupted by Syura. "Piss off grandma and don''t block our pa-!" Syura said with a harsh tone and irritated expression but before he was able to finish, he had to quickly jump to the back as he sensed danger. When he landed on the ground, he touched his neck just to find out a small scratch but blood was still pouring down from it. "?!" Everyone immediately reacted and wanted to attack Babara but she had already retreated the moment she finished her surprise attack. "I am really all rusty..." Babara muttered with an irritated tone while holding her hands behind her back. Mera''s group already arrived next to her. "*Gasp* You actually failed with your "kind grandma" act?!" Mera holding an umbrella over her head and faked a gasp while asking with a fake surprised expression and putting her hand in front of her mouth. "?! YOU-!" Syura shouted while gritting his teeth. His heart was beating so fast that it was about to explode since he just narrowly escaped death. All of his companions were already prepared to attack Mera''s group. "You fine?" Dorothea asked almost indifferently. "Don''t you care about me, kill them all! No, leave a few girls alive!" Syura ordered. "Don''t kill those adorable kids either!" Champ who was an infamous serial killer was also a very disturbing pedophile. "Huh?! Just because we are small doesn''t mean we are kids! I will gut you, fatso!" Both Loris and Meela snapped at the same time with a vein showing up on their foreheads. "Now, now. Let me deal with this fatso myself, after all, it seems that he is wielding a Teigu. You girls can help out others, alright?" Mera said with a playful tone while taking their place to face Champ. "Yes, Mera-sama!" Both of them replied with admiration in their eyes before they decided to go against someone else. The current setup was looking like this: Taeko vs Enshin Loris & Meela vs Dorothea Mera vs Champ Daniel vs Syura Cassandra & Babara vs Izou Gilberda vs Cosmina ''? Wait, weren''t there 9 of them?'' Syura thought with a confused expression while glancing around but he couldn''t find Chelsea anywhere. ---Takeo vs Enshin--- "You look pretty good, I can''t wait to wipe away that stoic expression of yours when you will crawl on the ground like a bitch you are." Enshin said with a perverted smile while sticking out his tongue and checking out Taeko from up to down. "..." Taeko''s expression never changed, she didn''t even bother to reply. -------- While Taeko didn''t show much of a reaction, the same couldn''t be said about someone else. Akashi who was currently playing around with one of the bigger Danger Beasts that was looking like a turtle, suddenly felt something unpleasant as he stopped moving for a bit while looking at the ground with wide-open eyes. ''What is this raging feeling? Why so suddenly out of nowhere?'' Akashi thought while the feeling inside him was only getting stronger. The enormous danger beast finally saw a chance to stomp down Akashi when he stopped moving around. [Absolute Dominance- activated] The feeling inside Akashi was enough to even automatically activate his skill. Suddenly, Akashi saw a shadow over his head so he put his hand above his head without even strengthening his muscles. *BANG* Upon the impact, the ground all around him was destroyed and the dirt was flying everywhere in the air. Akashi was completely fine despite blocking an attack supported by numerous tons of weight. The feeling still kept growing inside Akashi so he gritted his teeth and decided to take it out on the creature in front of him, he pushed its leg away and the Danger beast almost lost its balance. Akashi immediately jumped high up above its back. "AAAAGH!" When he was falling down at its back shielded by a shell, he punched out while shouting out of frustration to completely vent out. *BANG!!!* The shell covering its back that usually couldn''t be penetrated even by a Teigu got completely crushed and the impact traveled through its entire body, completely pulverizing its bones and organs while the ground under and around it in 200 meters perimeter was completely destroyed. That casual punch without any technique was so strong that even wind picked up so much that a few older and higher trees got blown away. --- [+ 10 XP for killing the Danger Beast] Class: Blade Master (Lv. 9; +16 Str, +16 Agi, +9 Const) 0/2560 XP [Health: 820/820] [Energy: 1720/1720] [Strength: 47 (91)] [Agility: 50 (92)] [Intelligence: 50 (84)] [Constitution: 48 (78)] [Charisma: 40 (76)] Free Stat points: 18 --- *huff* *huff* "Much better...what was that?" Akashi muttered while slowly inhaling and exhaling to calm himself down. Akashi was still unaware that it was all due to a few Wrigglers he left in Taeko''s shadow. They can''t contact him himself but maybe due to his Beastmaster class and his connection with them, his "intuition" was strengthened up to a women''s level. Chapter 168 - #167 Taeko, Loris & Meela ----Taeko vs Enshin---- Taeko moved her left foot forward while her right foot was a small distance behind her left foot, she held her katana in front of her in both hands. "Haha, I won''t wait any longer!" Enshin shouted with a wide smile and rushed forward while sending a few aerial blades towards Taeko by slashing his weapon from the great distance. ''That weapon must be a Teigu, but unfortunately for him, I can perform such an attack without even having a special weapon, now that I have this pseudo-Teigu, I can combine it with my current sword arts'' Taeko thought calmly when she noticed aerial blades attacking her. ''Summit Gust!'' Taeko performed overhead slash while standing still and her already aerial blade created from her technique was enhanced by the wind element in her weapon, making it much stronger than before. *bang* *whoosh!* The aerial blades negated each other after trying to overpower each other for a moment, spreading a strong wind all around. "Hm?! Who would have thought that you can do a similar thing to my Shamshir!" Enshin was slightly surprised to see this but he hasn''t stopped moving at all. ''Looks like it''s still a Teigu, to be able to block my empowered technique...whatever.'' Taeko thought calmly with closed eyes before changing her stance, spreading her feet apart and putting her katana next to her, pointing at the ground behind her. ''Scattering Breeze'' Taeko concentrated and an imaginary circle formed around her in her attack range. ''What is she planning? ....?!!'' Enshin thought but still rushed into her attack range without worrying but once he truly stepped into her attack range, his eyes widened in horror when he felt the pressure. ''Not gonna make it back!'' Enshin thought and instead of focusing on defending or trying to stop and jump back, he used all his leg power to jump as high as he could to jump over Taeko. *Splash* ''Tsk! This bitch is stronger than she looks!'' Despite his quick reaction, his leg was still slashed by Taeko, however, it wasn''t anything that would stop him from standing or walking. While he was still in the air, above Taeko, he sent a few aerial blades towards her head. ''Hmph!'' Taeko opened her eyes and looked up with her stoic expression which actually made Enshin slightly nervous this time. ''Scattering Breeze'' Taeko once again blocked his aerial blades with hers. ''...Now! Quickly before she gets into that strange stance once again, it takes some time, as long as I keep close to her, she won''t be able to perform it again!'' When Enshin has fallen on the ground, he ignored the pain in his leg and quickly kicked off the ground, rushing at Taeko from behind. Taeko quickly turned around and blocked his diagonal slash, while at the same moment she blocked his attack, she opened her mouth and spit a hidden needle at his face. ''Wha-!'' Enshin tilted his head to the side so quickly that it almost snapped his neck but thanks to this, he was able to narrowly dodge the needle even though it scratched his cheek a bit. While he was focused on the needle, Taeko kicked him into his midsection to which he had no time to react. "Gah!" Enshin spat a little bit of blood while sliding back on his feet from the impact. "Are these all of your tricks, ?ssassin? Your struggle only makes it more enjoyable when the time for you crawling will come!" Enshin said with a crazy smile with blood coming out of his mouth. He was looking for an opening and in case Taeko would try to get into that strange stance once again, he would send numerous aerial blades her way. Finally, after constantly keeping quiet the entire time, Taeko frowned a bit and slowly opened her mouth. "Are you just all talk? As far as I can see, you are the only person struggling." Taeko said apathetically. ''This bitch is getting on my nerves!'' Enshin thought while gritting his teeth. ''If I was here all alone I would have waited for the poison inflicted by my sword and needle to start affecting his movements but since everyone is here, I guess I can go all out to test just how much I improved ever since Akashi left...'' Taeko thought before she finally arrived at the decision. ''Limit Removal'' ''Twister'' Taeko''s pupils became invisible and her eyes enlarged. This change surprised Enshin as he waited for her next move with a cautious expression but then he suddenly saw Taeko completely disappear from his sight without any trace. He could only widen his eyes in shock before he felt a stinging pain coming from his back so he quickly turned around while slashing his weapon in advance but all he met was wind while Taeko appeared once again behind him, cutting his hand holding a weapon. "Impossible! I won''t lose in swordsmanship!" Enshin instead of cowering in fear, shouted with a crazy expression while kicking with his leg behind him without turning around just to see Taeko appear in front of him once again which was his intention but as he tried to grab her neck, his other hand was cut off by Taeko. "Agh! You bi-! *cough*" Before he was able to say his favorite word, Taeko pierced his heart. "You swordsmanship was...just so-so" Taeko said as Enshin could only see her apathetic face looking at him as he was falling down back first. Currently, there were only a few special people who could match Taeko''s swordsmanship, however, her ultimate technique, Twister, that she created thanks to combining her swordsmanship and Limit Removal was truly trump card that granted her speed even faster than that of Akashi''s or speed on the exact same level as his skill [Phantom Strike]. ---Loris & Meela vs Dorothea--- "I am up against kids, huh?" Dorothea muttered, revealing her almost like vampire fangs. Those fangs were her Teigu, Absordex. "You are of the same height as us so shut up" Meela and Loris replied while drawing out a set of dual dagger knives. Both Meela and Loris looked at each other and nodded their head before kicking off the ground, sprinting towards Dorothea with a smile on their faces. As they were nearing her, they were exchanging their positions, trying to confuse their opponent. ''They are pretty fast so I guess I won''t get a chance to take a bite...'' Dorothea thought as she narrowed her eyes. Loris was the first one to struck her knife towards Dorothea''s midsection, Dorothea quickly moved a few steps behind to move out of her range but Meela suddenly appeared behind Loris and jumped over her shoulders, slashing her knives at Dorothea''s neck. Dorothea ducked down to dodge her attack while trying to grab Meela by her ankle. ''Hm?!'' Before she was able to grab her ankle, she was intercepted by Loris once again. Meela was once again behind Loris who once again struck her knife towards Dorothea''s shoulder. In a counter-attack, Dorothea lowered herself a bit to let Loris''s attack miss by a little above her shoulder and she quickly used that chance to grab Loris''s wrist and throw Loris over her shoulder. While Loris was upside down, instead of having panicked expression, she was still smiling as she used her other hand performing a piercing attack towards Dorothea''s face. ''?!'' Dorothea''s eyes widened a bit when she noticed this attack but she was still able to quickly enough tilt her head to the side, resulting only in a little scratch on her cheek. *BAM* *cough* Loris''s body finally got slammed against the ground as she coughed out. Dorothea wanted to use this chance and take a bite of Loris but she sensed danger coming from behind her. ''Tsk! These two kids are so annoying!'' Dorothea thought as she performed roundhouse kick from the spin. Meela put both of her hands up to block Dorothea''s kick but she was still surprised when the attack actually blew her small petite body a few meters away. Although she completely blocked any damage, the impact still forced her back but when she stood up, she actually smiled at Dorothea despite failing to attack her. *splash* Dorothea who still had one leg in the air after that attack felt a stinging pain in her Achilles'' heel from the other leg which made her almost lose her balance but despite feeling the pain, she once again spun around and kicked Loris who was still lying on the ground. Loris put both her hands in front of her face before receiving the kick head-on but Oarburgh had their own body manipulation so despite her having a small and petite body, she was able to easily fight numerous muscular men. She actually used Dorothea''s kick to get up and retreat some distance away from Dorothea. ''This teamwork of theirs is really annoying!'' Dorothea gritted her teeth in frustration since the entire series of attacks happened within a few seconds and she was falling behind. Meela didn''t let her have a moment to breathe so she once again attacked when Dorothea''s back was facing her, just for Dorothea to turn around with an irritated expression on her face. She took out a weird tube and released a gas inside it at Meela when she was near enough. Meela was confident in her poison resistance but she still took a deep breath before preparing to rush through the gas to surprise Dorothea. However, to Meela''s surprise when she entered the gas, her entire body became paralyzed. Dorothea finally smiled as she quickly jumped at Meela to take a bite of her. "Meela!" Loris shouted as her pupils enlarged, she kicked off the ground, trying to get to them in time. Her speed reached completely new level. "Tch! You are annoying!" Dorothea noticed that if she were to take a bite, she will also lose her head so instead of biting Meela, she kicked her into her face and Meela had to take it head-on without blocking. "MEELA!" This enraged Loris as she started furiously attack Dorothea. Dorothea began dodging Loris''s attacks but she was slowly falling a short due to her injured leg, she also felt her body becoming slower each second. ''What is this? A poison? I should be resistant towards most of the poisons...it must be a special one for it to work on me. Anyway, at least I have only one person to focus on-'' Dorothea thought with a small smile as she continued successfully dodging Loris''s attacks, she even began reading her attack patterns and the only thing remaining was to wait for the perfect time to attack back. However, as she was thinking about when to attack, she felt a danger behind her. ''She can already move, are you kidding me?!'' Dorothea perfectly knew who it was but she had to stay focused on Loris so she just kicked out behind her. Meela who finally recovered was completely furious with a footprint over her face so when she saw another kick aiming at her midsection she grew even more furious. She hardened her muscles and actually took the kick head-on but she immediately caught Dorothea''s leg with one hand just not to get blown away and with her other hand she pierced Dorothea''s entire calf with her knife before letting go of Dorothea''s leg and jumping away from her. "Aaagh!" Dorothea screamed out and after the entire battle, a few wrinkles even appeared on her face. With both of her legs injured, she was no longer able to dodge Loris''s attacks and it just began her being slashed over and over before Loris pierced Dorothea''s heart while Meela pierced her lungs from behind, finally ending her suffering. After the entire battle what remained was completely bloodied corpse covered in numerous cuts lying on the ground. "Look at her face, no wonder she called us kids, she is most likely even older than grandma Babara" Meela said while giving a frustrated look at Dorothea''s wrinkled face. "Are you alright, sis?" Loris asked with a worried expression. "I am perfectly fine!" Meela turned at her twin sis as her angered expression changed to a big smile, she replied while flexing her biceps, still with a footprint over her face. Chapter 169 - #168 Sadistic yet Seductive Women ---Mera vs Champ--- "A filthy ?du?t, huh?" Champ muttered as 6 strange orbs were floating around him. "A filthy man and fat at that, huh?" Mera mimicked Champ with a playful smile. Hearing that, Champ narrowed his eyes but what made him angry weren''t Mera''s words but her mimicking him. ''Storm Orb!'' Champ threw one of her orbs towards who in return just smiled at the incoming orb with closed eyes before opening them and jumping to the side once the orb was a few meters away from her. *WHOOSH!* A relatively large whirlwind appeared out of nowhere in the orb''s location. "Interesting ability" Mera muttered still with a playful smile while looking at whirlwind. She turned back at Champ and pointed her umbrella at him. ''Hah, does she seriously think that umbrella can reflect my Big Leaguer?'' Champ thought with an amused expression, deciding which orb to throw next but before he was able to choose, Mera started spinning her umbrella which had a unique pattern on it. Champ was enticed by the spiral pattern created by Mera''s umbrella, however, next moment he blinked he already saw Mera with a sadistic smile in front of him attacking with her hand and long purple nails ''?! Shit! Ice Orb!'' Champ jumped back to buy himself some time to throw another orb. Mera frowned in disappointment when she noticed Champ reacting so quickly after recovering from her hypnotization. *bang* When the orb made a contact, a large amount of ice erupted from it, covering whatever it hit in ice. "Hm?" Champ narrowed his eyes when couldn''t see Mera''s ice sculpture but instead something which resembled an ice wall. "*sigh* I actually spent so many of my Beetle Shields...You will have to make it up to me for such a waste." Mera walked out from behind the ice wall with a slightly sad expression. Mera pointed her palm at Champ and swarm of flying Wrigglers flew towards him. ''What are those?! Explosion Orb!'' Champ didn''t hesitate a bit and immediately threw another orb. *BANG!* A large explosion was created once orb made contact with the Wrigglers, eradicating most of them, however when Mera rushed out of the smoke right after the explosion, she caught him a bit off-guard. He once again jumped back to maintain distance between them but once he landed on his feet, he felt like he stomped on something frail. ''?! Shit!'' *Bang* Champ was only able to have one thought before ground under him exploded. His fat body was blown through the smoke as he started rolling on the ground before he stopped after hitting the tree. His body was full of bruises and burns, his entire clown attire was full of holes. "I will kill you!" Champ got up to his feet and when he noticed the state of his attire, he shouted angrily at Mera who was just watching him with an amused expression. "To be honest, from a Teigu user, I expected a lot more...I guess you are just a fat pedophile" Mera said with a pitying smile while touching her lower lip with her long nail of her index finger. ''Rot Orb!'' Champ in a rage threw another orb and Mera''s expression changed to a bored one. She stood still, waiting for the orb to arrive near her face before she tilted her head to the side to narrowly dodge it. The orb missed its target but it still hit the ice wall behind Mera which began to erode away. "Your orbs activate only once they make contact with something, is that right?" Mera asked with a bored expression as she began walking towards Champ. Champ grabbed another orb into his hand, but this time he didn''t throw it right away and just waited for Mera to come. When Mera noticed his hesitation, she decided to rush towards him. She aimed her hand towards his midsection and when she was near enough and Champ was about to throw the orb, something stung his hand and completely paralyzed it. ''?! Why can''t I move my hand?!'' *Splash* Mera''s hand penetrated his fat belly without much resistance but she quickly drew her hand back before retreating a few meters away with a victorious smile on her face. "Ugh!" Champ put one hand on his knee while another one on his wound but he still kept standing with a pained expression. "Do you really think I am that easy to kill?!" Champ shouted with a smile and it was certainly the truth, his tenacity was quite high. "Of course not..., someone with so much fat as you will definitely have high vitality. However..." Mera slowly shook her head with a smile before she held her hand up with the intention to snap her fingers. "W-What is this?!" Champ exclaimed with a panicked expression when some parts of his body swelled up. The largest bulk was probably on his biceps. "A little gift from me...As I said previously, you killed a lot of my Wrigglers so I need you to compensate for that." *snap* Mera said and snapped her fingers while narrowing her eyes with a sadistic smile. *burst* *splash* "AAAAGH!" Champ screamed out in pain when the bulk on his biceps suddenly grew even bigger and exploded, tearing his skin and muscles before small ants started to crawl out of the wound. "That should be enough of compensation for those you have frozen, however even more of them died inside that explosion..." Mera said with a thoughtful expression while holding her chin, completely unbothered by the disgusting state of Champ''s body but he was still alive with tears pouring down his cheeks. "N-No, stop...please" Champ begged, he couldn''t even feel his arm any longer, neither he could close the wound since his entire biceps exploded and tore off his skin. "No can do~" Mera turned at Champ and replied with closed eyes and a wide smile. *burst* *splash* "GAAAH!!" This time it was his belly and then came the turn to his legs, shoulders until he finally died. ''Hmph! He should be happy that I haven''t used Centipede Wrigglers on him, only then he would have finally understood the concept of true pain.'' Mera thought while throwing her head to the side with closed eyes. ''Anyway, I guess I should take those orbs back to Akashi, who knows, maybe he will give me something good like he did to Taeko'' Mera thought with an amused smile while grabbing the orbs and putting them into a sack made of the tough hide from the Danger Beast. ---Gilberda vs Cosmina--- "Your group must be really dull without any handsome men around~" Cosmina muttered while pouting. "There is no place for handsome men in Oarburgh, well, that is except for one!" Gilberda said with a big smile, showing off her white teeth while bumping her fist into her palm. The reason why she said except for one was that she suddenly remembered Akashi learning Limit Removal on his own after spending some time within their hideout. "Oh? Is he handsome? Will you introduce me if I leave you with some breath inside?" Cosmina''s eyes shined as her intuition told her that the man who can be part of this stubborn group of women must be someone special. "Hah, let''s see if you can do that first!" Gil replied with a small laugh before she kicked off the ground and charged at Cosmina. "Someone is eager for Cosmina''s concert!" Cosmina said playfully with a smile while holding up a microphone to her mouth. "AAAAA!" Cosmina''s microphone turned her voice into ultrasonic waves that attacked Gil. She had no time to evade it since the area of effect was quite big, therefore once the ultrasonic waves hit her, she stopped running and her body started to shake as she covered her ears with her hands. ''Ugh! I can feel my bones shaking under this pressure.'' Gil thought however she started to take a few steps forward which greatly surprised Cosmina. ''What?! Her bones are actually so tough to resist Heavy Pressure?'' Cosmina thought. "Let''s see how you will fare against the highest output~!" Cosmina stopped for a while which gave Gil a time to catch the breath, however, it wasn''t for long. "AAAAAAAAAAAA!" Cosmina once again started but this time the ultrasonic waves were much stronger. ''?! I won''t survive this if I won''t use everything!'' Gil''s eyes widened when she saw the power of ultrasonic waves amplified numerous times. Gil immediately removed her limiters which greatly boosted her already supernatural strength and vitality. Right as she was now, it could be said that her raw strength was close to Akashi''s. When the ultrasonic waves hit her body, she once again began to shake and even blood came out of her ears. ''This is so...'' "FRUSTRATING!!!" Gil shouted and went beyond her limits as she kicked off the ground while drawing her hand back for a punch which meant that her ears were completely unprotected. "Wha-!" Cosmina exclaimed in disbelief when she saw Gil surviving attack head-on from her trump card. As if it wasn''t enough, Gil even managed to rush through those ultrasonic waves without dying or getting completely exhausted. The closer Gil got, the ultrasonic waves got even stronger but she couldn''t care about that any longer, the only thing on her mind was... "HA!" Gil shouted as she sent a fist towards Cosmina''s br??sts who had no way how to protect herself. *BAM!* When the punch connected, Cosmina''s body actually got blown away deep into the forest but her entire upper body was completely crushed so there was no way for her to survive that. "Aaaah~ That was so satisfying~" Gil who finally vented out on her opponent and punched Cosmina to death actually blushed with a satisfied sadistic smile and with her fist covered in Cosmina''s blood. If one saw the state of her body, they would be seriously worried about her health but Gil''s vitality was truly unbelievable and despite her eardrums being slightly damaged, she couldn''t care about pain any bit. When the satisfying feeling left her, Gil put her hand between her br??sts and took out a small flask filled with some kind of liquid. She poured a few drops of the liquid into both of her ears before taking a few sips from the flask. "Ugh, it''s really annoying and troublesome to treat internal wounds, even with our medicine." Gil muttered with a frustrated expression. Gil was truly something else to be able to survive the trump card attack from Teigu with her body alone. Chapter 170 - #169 Daniel, Dora & Babara ---Daniel vs Syura--- "Haha, is this a joke? I am supposed to fight an old man?! Well, I will make it quick before returning the favor to that filthy old woman!" Syura laughed when he noticed an old man, Daniel, in front of him. He quickly stopped laughing and gritted his teeth while holding his neck when he recalled Babara''s surprise attack. Daniel was usually calm even during the battles and just followed Mera''s orders but when he heard how Syura was talking about Babara, he narrowed his eyes in a threatening manner. "..." Daniel didn''t say anything and just stepped forward while taking off his white butler gloves. "Oho? Have I perhaps touched some s?ns?t?v? place for you to turn so serious out of nowhere?" Syura asked while smiling widely. ''I won''t even need Teigu on someone like him!'' Syura thought before he charged at Daniel. "Even though I am just a butler-" Before Daniel was able to finish, he saw a fist nearing his face, however he calmly waited before he leaned forward to dodge Syura''s punch just to see a knee coming towards his face. Daniel blocked the knee strike with his palm while throwing a fist at Syura''s face. "?!" Syura was quite surprised when saw how Daniel stopped his attack so easily but he was even more surprised when he saw his quick counter-attack. He had no time to react to his punch, therefore he was blown away once he took Daniel''s fist into his cheek. "-there is no place for weak at Oarburgh" Daniel finished his sentence. His body slid across the ground for a few seconds before he stopped. Syura got up to his feet with his eyes widened in anger. "Hey, old man...That fu?k?n? hurt!" Syura said while wiping away a bit of blood from the corner of his mouth. ''I actually underestimated this old geezer...'' Syura thought with a crazy smile before he once again charged at Daniel but this time with his guard on. Syura jumped and landed in handstand position, he started spinning, trying to kick Daniel into the side of his head but Daniel calmly ducked down, put his hands on the ground while trying to attack Syura''s hands with his leg. ''Hm?'' Syura''s eyebrows raised as he used his strength to use his hands to bounce off the ground, dodging Daniel''s kick while also performing his own kick in the mid-air aimed at the top of Daniel''s head. Daniel crossed both of his arms in front of him in a crouched position and blocked Syura''s kick. Daniel abandoned his balance and performed something that resembled a dropkick just from the crouching position, aimed at Syura''s neck. ''Tch!'' Syura gritted his teeth as he put both his hands in front of him to guard himself. The kick still made him spin in the air a few times before he landed some distance away. Both of them quickly got up to their feet without any serious injuries. "You are pretty strong for an old geezer." Syura said with a serious expression. ''He said he is from Oarburgh...Is it that infamous group of ?ssassins for hire?'' Syura thought with narrowed eyes. "Say, old geezer, who is your client? I am the son of the Prime Minister in the Empire, I can pay you much more than your client who hired you to ?ssassinate me." Syura said with a serious expression. He heard a few rumors about Oarburgh''s strength but the main reason why he said this was because he wanted to get his hands on the one who wants him dead. "Unfortunately, our group is no longer for hire" Daniel replied indifferently. "Is that so?!" Syura shouted with a dissatisfied expression before he charged at Daniel once again but this time at a higher speed. ''To think I will need to go all out against an old geezer and butler at that! How infuriating!'' Syura thought. They began to exchange moves from their own martial arts once again but Syura quickly noticed that he wasn''t getting anywhere. Both of them had a few bruises over their faces and arms, however, if one had to say who was more beaten up, it was Syura. ''Fuck this! I will send this old geezer to his death, I don''t care about others!'' Syura noticed how a few of his partners were on the losing end so he took out an item resembling a pendant with some kind of pattern inside it in blue and black colors. Daniel frowned when he noticed the pendant in Syura''s hand and suspected that it is a Teigu, however, he had no idea what it does so he remained standing still. "Tell your god of death how it is inside the hot volcano! HAHA!" Syura shouted and laughed with his hand holding pendant up high. *Screech* "Shambhala!!!" He shouted with a crazy smile as he intended to hit the ground with the pendant, however, when he hit to the ground, he noticed that his Teigu was no longer in his hand. Instead, he saw a bird resembling eagle holding his pendant in its talons. "What the-?!" He was completely focused on Daniel so he never expected something like a bird to take his Teigu from him, not to mention that most of the birds should have left the area due to the sounds of the battle. Just as he was wondering about the bird that landed on the ground behind Daniel... *Puff* A cloud of smoke abruptly appeared in the bird''s place. "Whew, that was close...It looked like he was about to use something really dangerous." Chelsea walked out of the cloud of smoke with a relieved expression, holding Syura''s Teigu. "You are-!!!" Syura finally connected all dots and why he suddenly lost sight of her at the beginning. "You have my gratitude" Daniel lightly bowed his head with closed eyes. "Surprised~?! Thanks for a new toy~!" Chelsea nodded at Daniel before turning at Syura and saying in playful tone while winking at him and showing off the Shambhala in front of him. This completely enraged Syura as he rushed towards Chelsea, intending to tear her to the pieces but he was intercepted by Daniel. They once again began exchanging their moves but Daniel despite being older had much higher stamina than Syura. *huff* *huff* "You- shi-tty ?ssassins...When my pops will get wind of this, you are all dead!" Syura said before he lost consciousness. Daniel was able to win this fight of martial arts just thanks to better stamina and also thanks to keeping his body at perfect state at all times. Syura who liked to fool around a lot never had completely full stamina and whenever he had full stamina, he had to waste most of it on some random women. "...Is this the advantage of being a v?r??n?" Mera who saw this, muttered while looking at Daniel with a thoughtful expression. ---Cassandra & Cassandra vs Izou--- "Kousetsu...it''s feeding time" Izou muttered with closed eyes while putting his hand on the hilt of his katana tied to his belt. Dora (Cassandra) and Babara looked at each other. "Should we team up or do you perhaps want to go alone?" Dora asked since she was able to feel Babara''s bloodthirsty aura. She was aware that Babara hasn''t had a serious fight in a while. "...After taking the hit from Murasame, my skills are no longer what they used to be...Not to mention I am still quite rusty all over my body so let''s team-up. Although that weapon doesn''t look like Teigu, his posture shows that he is an extremely experienced swordsman." Babara replied with a disappointed expression with closed eyes before she opened her narrowed eyes, observing Izou''s stance. "Alright...it looks like he knows Iaido, therefore..." Dora muttered while turning back at Izou, also studying his stance before taking out 2 chakrams and throwing them at Izou. ''Hm? She was able to see through my strongest point just from looking at me for a few seconds?'' Izou frowned a bit before he drew his katana and slashed both chakrams away. When his weapon was finally drawn, Babara appeared in front of him in midair with a bloodthirsty smile slashing her knife vertically from above while performing a little spin to further strengthen her attack. Izou put his katana in front of him to parry Babara''s attack however once he felt her attack connect with his katana, his expression distorted. ''Such strength...she isn''t just some old woman!'' Izou thought as her attack made him retreat a few steps back while also turning his body to the side to dodge the aerial blade created by Babara''s attack. Babara''s aerial blades weren''t as special as Taeko''s but it was enough to cut open the ground and obviously humans. Izou suddenly felt danger from his left side so he slashed his katana without any hesitation, blocking 2 weapons from Dora, however... ''She has 4 arms?!!'' When he noticed another 2 weapons aiming for his neck and heart, he quickly jumped to the back to avoid them, however, her sword aiming at his heart was still able to pierce a few centimeters into his body but he was able to protect his heart this time. Izou was so completely focused on Dora after this surprise attack however when he once again felt attack from behind him, he noticed how he neglected Babara''s presence, unfortunately, it was already too late. ''Shit, not making it in time!'' Izou could only turn his head to the side to look behind him before an aerial blade sliced his body, separating his right arm, a small chunk of his midsection until his right leg. *Splash* *Thud* Izou''s body has fallen down on the ground face first. "I guess I could have taken him on all alone..." Babara muttered with a slightly unsatisfied tone. "Of course, however, he wasn''t that bad, we managed to kill him so quickly also partly thanks to me hiding the fact that I have 4 arms." Dora nodded her head and said with a composed expression. "In battles, you have to expect anything but I guess expecting your opponent to have 4 arms is really something no one would even think about." Babara held her hands behind her back before turning away from Izou''s corpse with a bored expression. "...Looks like everyone is already done, let''s go back" Babara said as she walked to Mera and Daniel standing above Syura''s unconscious body. "Yes" Dora nodded her head and followed after Babara. When everyone gathered in one place... "Looks like no one actually died...Not even you, trainee, huh?" Babara said with a playful tone while looking around before her eyes landed on Chelsea. "Hey! That''s not nice! To your information, grandma, I actually saved Daniel from certain death!" Chelsea retorted with one hand resting on her hip and with the other showing off Shambhala. "Is that a Teigu? What is its ability?" Babara asked with a slightly surprised expression when Daniel nodded his head to confirm Chelsea''s words. "Hmm...I dunno~!" Chelsea appeared to be thinking for a while before she replied with a big smile while shrugging her shoulders. "GAH! Then how can you say that you have saved Daniel''s life if you haven''t even seen its ability?!" Babara shouted at Chelsea, making Chelsea cover her ears and close her eyes. "He said something like "Tell your god of death how it is inside the hot volcano". I think that it has some kind of spatial abilities like teleportation but maybe it can just produce magma." Daniel explained making all turn at him. "Sounds interesting...But if it has spatial abilities, why hasn''t he used it to escape before?" Mera asked with a curious expression. "Well, he was quite arrogant and I managed to steal it at a perfect moment when he still felt like he could win." Chelsea replied with a thinking expression. "I see...Well, collect the loot and burn the bodies. We will spend a day here to recuperate before going back, Daniel is pretty beaten up so it would be bad to leave immediately." Mera said before she went to sit down on one of the larger boulders. "I am ashamed, his moves included martial arts from all various kingdoms so it was hard to defend against him. Anyway, Mera-sama, what should I do with him? I let him live since I thought that you might find a use for him since he was the leader of their group and son of the Prime Minister." Daniel said with his head kept down before he raised his head to ask for Mera''s instructions. "He was our primary target and Akashi said to kill him so just kill him...No need to keep him alive, we would even be forced to take care of him...I can tolerate your presence but I would most likely throw up a few times a day having that man around me." Mera said while glaring indifferently at Syura''s body. Mera''s hate for men actually wasn''t as bad as before she met Akashi, therefore she was just exaggerating, however, she was still feeling uncomfortable around men, at least she no longer hated them as much as before. "As you wish!" Daniel bowed and kneeled next to Syura before he grabbed his neck and tightened his grip, completely crushing his neck. Chapter 171 - #170 Reunion of 2 lovebirds "It''s been a while since we made that deal..." Esdeath mentioned while sitting inside Akashi''s room. "That''s what I wanted to talk to you about" Akashi replied. "Before that...The activity of Night Raid became quite chaotic, they no longer target influential people and instead, their targets became generals and those who hold some strength instead of just political power. Because of that, I can''t do anything despite the fact that the group of Teigu users that the emperor gathered is already waiting for my orders." Esdeath said with a frown. "So? How does it involve me?" Akashi smirked and asked while sipping a bit of red wine. "Wipe that smirk off your face...Just your expression told me that you are the one who is the cause of this." Esdeath smiled back said in a playful tone. "Well of course you will be able to read it if I want you to be able to read it." Akashi shrugged his shoulders which made Esdeath frown down once again. "Don''t be a smartass. What kind of deal do you have with the Night Raid? By the way, how is Najenda doing?" Esdeath asked and when it came to Najenda, she released a bit sadistic smile. "She is doing great, really great...I bet she really wants to see you. Anyway, enough of joking around, you don''t really need to know about it, there is nothing involving you but I might tell you if you will defeat me." Akashi said with a sarcastic tone before turning a bit more serious. "Hmm...Fine, but do you know what I find quite strange? Once when I went to the bathroom here, I actually walked in on a girl who appears to be on wanted posters as a deserter." Esdeath teased Akashi a bit since Poney usually wore masks when anyone was visiting them but Esdeath must have walked in on her after her bath to see her face. "Oh? Don''t tell me you are jealous. And that''s not even the girl I previously mentioned..." Akashi exclaimed with a teasing smile while supporting his head with his hand before returning the blow. "Well, I had my suspicion when she heard someone open the door, she actually asked if it''s you. I must also mention that she was all n?k?d and drying her hair so she wasn''t looking at who it was. I was this close to killing her on spot but I held myself back after remembering our deal." Esdeath replied while putting two fingers close, leaving only a few millimeters gap between them to show how serious she was about to kill Poney on spot. ''Was that the reason, why Poney began looking weirdly at me? Previously I just thought that she had something to say but she was too embarrassed but maybe she just thinks that I am pervert...Wait, that wouldn''t make any sense if she was actually n?k?d and called out my name without covering up...What the hell happened back there? Maybe Esdeath is just exaggerating.'' Akashi thought with a raised eyebrow when he heard Esdeath''s words. "...Whatever, she won''t be a deserter for much longer so why do you care? Anyway, regarding the deal...I want to hold our battle in 2 weeks from now" Akashi said with a serious expression. "2 weeks? Why wait for so long?" Esdeath asked with a puzzled expression. "There is somewhere I want to go...And don''t tell me that you yourself don''t have any ideas for new techniques. Both of us will have enough time to prepare for the battle, therefore the loser won''t have any excuses to use." Akashi said with a smile. "Hah, you are right. I am quite excited about this and I indeed already have a few ideas in my mind...I guess it''s better this way, where are you going, that is if it''s not a secret." Esdeath released an excited smile as she admitted. "I am planning to go to an active volcano." Akashi said while showing off his white teeth. "Hm?! I see...Are you sure it''s alright that you have disclosed this information to me?" Esdeath''s eyes widened in shock before gradual understanding appeared in her expression. "I wanted to give you a hint, however, as I said before, my Teigu is a bit special so I am not sure if yours would work the same way." Akashi smirked and revealed. "Just from my expression...you discovered that I was thinking about going back to the Northern lands? Not bad" Esdeath admitted that she got the same idea as Akashi when he revealed it. "Well, let''s not waste any more time, I will tell my subordinates to stand by and wait for my return..." Esdeath got up to her feet, walking towards the door but she suddenly stopped midway and Akashi who was following her to see her out frowned. "...How about the last kiss before our battle? After all, I might even accidentally kill you at that time." Esdeath spun around and pointed with her index finger at her rosy lips while saying this with a smile. Akashi closed one of his eyes while raising his head, trying to find anything suspicious on Esdeath. When he saw her just smiling at him, he decided to close in but when their lips were a few inches apart, Akashi put his thumb on her chin and turned her head to the side, planting a kiss on her cheek. "?! What was that?" Esdeath frowned in dissatisfaction and questioned Akashi. Akashi released a devilish smile and put his arm over her left shoulder as if she was his buddy while bringing his mouth closer to her ear. "...*puff*" Akashi dramatically opened his mouth and waited for a while before he just blew hot air into Esdeath''s ear which actually made her shiver a bit. "Hmph! No need to see me out!" Esdeath realized this moment of weakness and pushed Akashi away before turning around but Akashi was still able to spot her blushing. ''Something tells me that she will visit the previous location of Partas Clan before it was destroyed. She might actually gain a lot by going there and spending some time there. Those memories must be quite painful despite her not showing it to others. I just hope she won''t gain some stupid "enlightenment" regarding humans'' lives, it''s already troublesome with her philosophy "The strong survive and the weak die". She is ultimately right but I actually think that she misunderstood her father...Ultimately it is everything father''s fault, isn''t it?'' Akashi thought with a slightly sad look in his eyes as he watched Esdeath''s back leaving. . . Esdeath returned to one of the meeting rooms which was solely for her group to use. "I am leaving the Capital. You are to stand by and wait until I return." Esdeath said with a decisive tone in front of 8 people. 3 of them were her old subordinates. The other person was Bols wearing a mask who was transferred from the Incineration Squad to here. Another person was someone who was already Akashi''s acquaintance, Seryu. Then, there was a young man with short dark blue hair named Wave. A young man with fair blond hair and golden eyes and delicate face named Run. And the last person was a man with spiky black hair with a white patch wearing a white lab coat named Dr. Stylish "What?!" Everyone exclaimed with a surprised expression. "B-But what about Night Raid?" Wave got up from his seat as he questioned. "Yes, general, what about that ominous group of ?ssassins?!" Seryu also got up, following Wave''s example. "Their movements are too unpredictable for us to track them down. They almost stopped performing ?ssassinations ever since I have arrived at the Capital. We aren''t getting anywhere and I have something important to do so all of you are free to train on your own but I advise you not to hunt them on your own...that''s my warning. Do as you want as long as you won''t cause any trouble. Esdeath explained before she turned around, showing that she wanted to leave immediately. "E-Esdeath-sama, shall we accompany you?" Liver asked while kneeling down together with Nyau and Daidara. "Hm? No, I want to go all alone, you are in command of my army until I return, Liver. Don''t disappoint me by doing stupid decisions in my absence." Esdeath glanced at her subordinates before she ordered. "Y-Yes!" Liver instantly replied although he was slightly disappointed that they couldn''t accompany her. ''What could be so important for Esdeath-sama to go all alone?'' Liver thought with a confused expression since everything happened so fast. . . . ''Looks like they are finally done...Perfect timing!'' Akashi thought while getting ready to leave. Just a few minutes ago, Kiyomi came back to him with a message from Mera. "Going somewhere?" Poney who suddenly barged into his study''s room without even knocking asked with a curious expression. "Yes, and I am leaving for at least 2 weeks." Akashi replied while dressing up his military coat, completely unbothered by Poney''s sudden intrusion since he was already used to it. "Wha-?! Why for so long? Where are you going? Can I go with you?" Poney immediately started bombarding him with questions. "Ugh, one at the time, please... I can''t really say where I am going since I am still not aware of that myself but I will be traveling to the south-west. As for why...because I can? Simply because in 2 weeks I will have my match against Esdeath so I want to get into perfect condition. And lastly...unfortunately you can''t go with me, I need you to be here together with Kurome to receive any Akame''s messages." Akashi ?r??n?d and quickly explained. "...*sigh* Fine...But before you go, Akashi, umm, there is something I would like to talk about with you." Poney sighed out before she accepted while pouting a bit, then her expression changed as she began to embarrassingly look at the ground, avoiding Akashi''s eyes. ''It must be about the thing that Esdeath mentioned...'' Akashi thought and Poney took his silence as a sign she should continue. "You see...I never knew you were interested in that...I previously thought that I had nothing to really hide but-" Poney started slowly explaining while fidgeting with her hands. "It was Esdeath who walked in on you" Akashi bluntly interrupted her and said with a stoic expression. "Huh?" Poney raised her head as she looked at Akashi with a blank expression. They continued to stare at each other in silence for an almost entire minute before Poney just turned around and left the room with a robotic-like movement without saying anything. ''...Was what I have just done the right thing?'' Akashi thought while staring strangely at the door. When he arrived at the place, he immediately noticed Mera and Taeko leaning against the tree. "Akashi!" Taeko instantly bolted to Akashi when she noticed him. However, when she arrived in front of him, she suddenly turned nervous and had no idea what to do. Akashi who noticed her hesitation smiled at her and looked over her shoulder at Mera who just quickly avoided eye contact. Sensing that getting too intimate with Taeko in front of Mera might cause Mera discomfort, he just tightly hugged Taeko and secretly planted a light kiss on her cheek. "*It''s nice to see you again but I guess we should keep ourselves in control, at least in front of Mera*" Akashi whispered in a teasing tone right into Taeko''s ear. "Mm" She just hummed in acknowledgment before resting her head on his ?h?st with closed eyes. ''I will have to reveal the deal with Esdeath real soon...I hope Taeko will take it well or at least without any major problems...'' Akashi thought while gently rubbing Taeko''s back. Chapter 172 - #171 Volcanic island Akashi released Taeko from the hug and walked up to Mera who was looking to the side the entire time they were hugging each other. "Is it really so hard to bear the image of man and woman liking each other?" Akashi asked with an amused tone. "...Of course not, I already grew accustomed to you two." Mera looked at him into eyes and replied without any problem. "Then why were you avoiding us with your eyes?" Akashi asked, shrugging his shoulders. "Will you shut up? I came here out of the kindness of my heart to inform you and hand you a few items, not to watch you two getting all lovey-dovey" Mera said with a faint blush before showing off the bag she was holding in her hand. "Hm?" Akashi took the bag and looked questioningly at Mera. "That bag contains 5 Teigu." Mera said with a smile and Akashi raised his eyebrows in surprise. He looked into the bag and recognized all of them since he already studied all records about Teigu. "What''s that surprised expression for?" Mera frowned and asked with a displeased tone since she took it in a bad way. "Don''t misunderstand...I only told you to kill them, I never mentioned you collecting their Teigu and to be honest, I thought that you would at least try a few of them before giving them to me...or maybe none of them were compatible with your group?" Akashi quickly explained with a calm expression before asking with a teasing smile. "We don''t need to rely on powerful weapons. We haven''t even tried any of them." Mera replied with a proud smile while trying to cover it with her hand. "True...In that case, I thank you. Do you have anything you would like as an additional reward for this task?" Akashi was really impressed by Mera''s thoughtfulness but he knew that she had some ulterior motive or at least she wanted to raise the chances of her getting whatever she has in mind. "Well, now that you ask...I saw what you have done with Taeko''s weapon. Can you do something similar for me? However, I would like something special that would suit my style." Mera asked with a sly smile. Akashi already expected this conversation at one point but he had no reason to refuse after what they have done for him. He eyes Mera up and down for a while. ''...Why am I getting nervous?'' Mera suddenly grew a bit nervous under Akashi''s intense stare. "Actually, I can think of something that might suit you. Is that umbrella special to you in any way?" Akashi asked while holding his chin. "Hm? I guess it is, I have been using it for numerous years by now." Mera was slightly surprised when Akashi agreed but she quickly recovered and replied while handing her umbrella to him without any hesitation. In the process, their hands even touched but Mera herself completely ignored the fact, however if it was her old self, she would be completely shocked by her own actions. --- [Lesser Fear - can be upgraded to Common Fear for 2.000 gold] [GOLD: 10.789? -> 8.789] [Common Fear - can be upgraded to Greater Fear for 5.000 gold] --- ''Ugh, money is always a problem, every time I think that my business is making a lot, I always spend it in a matter of a few seconds. I can actually upgrade it to a Greater Fear and then upgrade her umbrella but I am not sure if it''s made of good enough materials. I am sure that for someone like Mera it must be made of superior materials but it''s still just an umbrella...Common Fear should be good enough for her.'' Akashi thought and decided against upgrading it any further. "Alright, I am prepared, keep at least 10 meters distance away from me." Akashi said with a frown. "Wha-?! W-Wait, you are going to do that right now? What about any materials? Isn''t this alchemy or something similar to it?" Mera immediately questioned with a dumbfounded expression. "Just follow my instructions." Akashi didn''t bother to explain things and both Taeko and Mera took a few steps back away from Akashi. Akashi held the umbrella in front of him in both hands. [Do you wish to upgrade Mera''s umbrella with the Common Fear for 1.500 gold?] [GOLD: 8.789? -> 7.289] [Energy: 860/1720] Akashi closed his eyes for a moment and the next moment he abruptly opened them, an ominous red aura started spreading all around the umbrella, affecting the entire trio. "?! What a killing intent!" Mera exclaimed while keeping her hand in front of her eyes due to violent wind. Taeko hasn''t said anything since she already experienced something similar but her eyes still widened when she felt the potent killing intent. however, her expression quickly changed to concerned one remembering that Akashi is closest to the source of this killing intent. Akashi himself had no problem staying calm under this amount of killing intent since he has killed a lot of humans and other creatures and yet it hasn''t affected his mind that much. As long as he didn''t know the person, he could kill anyone in cold blood without any unnecessary thoughts. "That''s all?" Mera asked with a curious expression while observing the umbrella. The only visible change is that its handle changed color from black to dark red. "Try summoning your Wrigglers and order them around." Akashi suggested and Mera did as he said. "Whoa, this is...interesting." Mera exclaimed when her Wrigglers were actually much faster and it seems like she could also sense that their respective strong points became enhanced. "Do you like it? It also has other functions on your enemy but it''s almost useless against someone strong and experienced." Akashi asked with a smile. "Yeah, this is certainly something I can appreciate. I really like to use them more than fight on my own." Mera actually released a genuine smile without any sadistic or playful traces. "Anyway, you look like you are planning to go somewhere...What''re the plans? Mera also realized it so she quickly changed the subject when she noticed a fairly big backpack on Akashi''s back. "Let me explain everything..." Akashi didn''t want to include matters with Esdeath around Mera since he knew about her small crush but he decided to go through it. . . When Taeko heard about the matter with Esdeath, her expression winced a bit but she hasn''t said anything. Mera who was quite master at reading from body language and microexpressions, was aware of Taeko''s worries. Mera was quite irritated when she heard that Esdeath likes Akashi so she decided to vent out. "Taeko, are you truly alright with this? I can sense dissatisfaction from your expression." Mera asked with an amused expression while glancing at Akashi who just let her talk without saying anything. "..." There was a few seconds uncomfortable silence and tension began to rise. Even Mera was slightly surprised by this as she slowly began to regret what she has just said. "It''s called jealousy, Mera-sama. If I didn''t feel any jealousy, it would only mean that I don''t truly love Akashi." Taeko opened her mouth after a few seconds of silence just to say this with a faint smile and closed eyes while pressing her hands to her heart. "?!" Both Akashi and Mera were surprised by her words. ''Did she learn this from Chelsea?'' Both of them thought of the same thing. Akashi wanted to "reassure" Taeko, saying that he will marry her first no matter what but he decided against it with a smile on his face. It actually made him happy that Taeko feels jealous about this and maybe even insecure when it comes to Esdeath but that only showed that she truly liked him, plus there was something else. Akashi noticed her determination in her eyes, it would be rude of him to "reassure" her making it look like he has no faith in her. After this matter was solved, Akashi mentioned his plans for next 2 weeks and offer them to join him but he still warned them that they will most likely be bored the entire time. Taeko instantly agreed since she got chance to spend more time with Akashi while Mera decided to tag along, feeling uneasy leaving Taeko alone with Akashi even though she was aware that Akashi will most likely spend all that time for training. Mera sent a message back to Oarburgh''s hideout before they left on Kiyomi''s back, flying towards the south-west. Kiyomi''s stamina was actually probably the strongest point, therefore she was able to fly without any stops. It took them only a few hours before they found a few smaller islands with an active volcano. They even flew an entire hour over the ocean before finding a suitable place for Akashi''s training which just showed how far they are from the Capital. . . . After another hour passed by after they landed on the island with an active volcano. "This island looks pretty good" Akashi nodded his head with a satisfied smile, standing among the numerous corpses of the Danger Beasts. "There is also high activity of Danger Beasts." Mera added with a puzzled expression. "I would have thought that they would try to run away from the active volcano..." Taeko was also puzzled by this. "Most of them can''t swim so they have no choice but to stay and pray, while there are still aerial Danger Beasts...it is because hunting for food became much easier for them due to chaos down here, they can also fly away whenever they want." Akashi said his conclusion while shrugging his shoulders, not bothered by this small fact. "I hope you have an escape plan for us in case the volcano suddenly erupts" Mera frowned and said. "Of course I have however by the time it might erupt, I will most likely already be able to control it." Akashi reassured them with a faint smile. "...I see, so that''s why you wanted to come here specifically." Mera muttered with a thoughtful expression. "That...and also one more reason but it''s something you wouldn''t understand even if I were to explain it to you" Akashi nodded his head before adding. "Try me" Mera smirked and replied. "To get into contact with certain someone or something." Akashi said with a smile and as expected Mera had confused expression when she heard him. "Anyway, let''s set up camp near the entrance to the volcano, I already had Kiyomi fly around the volcano and find a few entrances." Akashi said as he turned around, intending to go through the jungle up to the volcano. Girls followed right after him while keeping glancing around for any potential danger. ---Northern lands, near the borders with Northern Tribe--- "Finally back..." Esdeath muttered while overlooking the plain covered under the snow. If she were to dig a few inches below the snow, she might even find some remains of the tents or other things. ''What an uncomfortable silence. Still, returning here surely brings back memories. I should focus on my training, I will use these 2 weeks wisely to get my body and mind into the perfect state.'' Esdeath thought as her long blue hair was flying in the violent wind. It was also constantly snowing but none of the snowflakes actually landed on her figure, it was as if they were avoiding her. Chapter 173 - #172 Training 1 Mera, Taeko and Kiyomi remained in the temporary camp they have set up while Akashi decided to explore the inside of the volcano. There were numerous entrances but Akashi chose where the hottest air came from to prevent from entering some cave with a dead end. When he arrived inside the volcano... ''This is certainly different from my old world...I doubt any of those volcanos in my old world were this big and spacious inside. There are actually a few black rocks sticking out from the magma which means that these aren''t actual rocks or otherwise they would have melted down by now.'' Akashi thought while looking around with sweat pouring down his face. He wasn''t actually using his energy to regulate his body''s temperature. Akashi tried if these rocks were solid before using them as a path to get even closer to the middle of the magma pool. ''Judging from this temperature, that magma is hotter than my flames, not by much but it''s still stronger'' Akashi thought while getting on his both knees on a fairly larger and flat rock. The surface of the black rock itself was quite cold for something inside the volcano. Akashi decided to sit down in a cross-legged position and close his eyes. At first, he just kept feeling the temperature with a calm expression while the magma around him turned out a bit chaotic from time to time, making a little explosions but none of the magma ever landed on him while he was sitting there. After a few hours, his body grew completely accustomed to the temperature but when he brought his hand close to the magma, he still could feel higher temperature than his physical body most likely could withstand. ''No need to be impatient. I can''t control this magma right now but I should be able to recover my energy here much faster. Anyway, good thing that I only took my pants with me or I would have nothing else to wear when outside.'' Akashi thought completely drenched in sweat. He started to play around with his flames, however, instead of creating some small figures out of flames, he went big and created quite large figure of dragon above him before he began controlling the flames to keep the form of the dragon while flying all around inside the volcano. [Energy: 1400/1720] [Energy: 1200/1720] Akashi''s energy was being drained like crazy but at the same time, it was being recovered at quite a fast rate. Akashi then summoned another dragon, the same as the one before, and controlled it with his other hand. After around a half-hour passed by... *huff* *huff* "Hehe, this is actually enjoyable, I should have done it much sooner" Akashi muttered when he was completely exhausted, there was even steam coming out of his body as his sweat was being evaporated. ''Hm? Looks like the sweat on this black rock is actually not evaporating...I guess it''s being protected since the rock itself is quite cold compared to the surroundings'' Akashi thought while looking right in front of him while supporting his body with his hands. After another half-hour passed by... Akashi''s energy was once again fully restored. [Energy: 1730/1730] ''Just one attempt was enough to increase my overall energy, this is something that happened only rarely so I abandoned the idea of increasing it by exhausting myself since my energy was always recovering at a slow rate, well, not exactly slow but definitely slow compared to the rate in this place'' Akashi thought with a wide smile. "One more time before going back to rehydrate. I can actually survive for the whole weeks without any nutrition but I am sweating too much here and this time it isn''t even because of the temperature but because of how much I must concentrate." Akashi muttered with a tired expression but an excited smile was still across his face. Akashi once again repeated the process but this time he was trying to control those dragons only with help of a few fingers instead of the entire hand. He had to concentrate even more on this. His fingers were occasionally trembling but he managed to control those dragons and fly around with them until he once again became totally exhausted. [Energy: 50/1740] Akashi got up to his feet and almost lost balance so he had to put his hands on his knees for a few seconds before straightening up. He turned around and carefully got back to the entrance to the cave which he used before to get here. ---At the camp--- Mera and Taeko kept talking to each other while Mera was also slowly preparing her to overtake her position in the future. "?! Akashi?!" Taeko suddenly sensed someone coming out of the cave and when she turned her head with sharp eyes, her expression softened as her eyes widened when she noticed Akashi who was completely drenched in sweat with a tired expression. ''?! What kind of setup is that?'' Mera thought while looking at shirtless Akashi. At the time he was leaving them, she actually already saw him without the shirt but this time he looked much different with so much sweat dripping from his body. "I am going to sleep for 4 hours before going back there" Akashi said before he took a bottle of water out of nowhere which surprised Taeko and Mera but they didn''t question it since he looked really tired. He gulped down the entire bottle before throwing it at the ground nearby. He approached his blanket and just dropped down at it face first. Taeko wanted to approach him to check on him but Mera grabbed her hand. When Taeko wanted to question her, Mera shook her head and pointed at Akashi''s face. He was already asleep in a matter of a few seconds with a peaceful smile on his face. ''Interesting smile...So he can also smile this way, huh?'' Mera thought with an amused expression before going back to exploring all powers of her newly upgraded umbrella. However, something happened that caused Mera to widen her eyes. She actually saw some small bug landing on Akashi''s back just to get instantly evaporated. She got up and approached Akashi which alarmed Taeko who frowned at this. "Shh" Mera gestured Taeko to keep quiet when she was finally standing above Akashi. Mera crouched down and tried to put her index finger on Akashi''s back but once she made contact with his back, she had to quickly retract her hand. When she looked at the tip of her index finger, she actually saw that it was slightly burned. ''Is this blanket made of Danger Beast''s hide to withstand such temperature? Maybe it''s just his back...'' Mera thought and moved his bangs away to touch his forehead but that wasn''t as hot as his back. After finally confirming this detail she got up to her feet and came back just to find Taeko glaring at her. "Hehe, you are actually a jealous type, aren''t you? What would you do if I actually got up and went to lie down next to him?" Mera asked with a teasing smile. "Of course I would have stopped you since it could be considered as s?xu?? harassment...In case you had Akashi''s permission, I would have just glared at you to make sure you wouldn''t be able to enjoy it." Taeko closed her eyes and replied with a composed expression and calm tone. "To be able to answer this with such a composed face...That''s one of many reasons why I love you, Taeko. In case you are worried about Esdeath...I can only say that she is a formidable opponent for you, however, I can see how Akashi looks at you so I think you are winning this battle" Mera said with an amused smile. Taeko didn''t reply but instead opened her eyes and stared deeply at the ground in front of her. "Are you worried about the future? You still have to learn a lot about love, even though I don''t really like to call relationship between man and woman love... Instead of worrying you should be training at all kinds of things you might need in the future." Mera saw through Taeko''s thoughts and reassured. "Training...? Like at what?" Taeko raised her head at Mera and asked with a confused expression. "Let''s start with cooking, you only know how to make poison but I can combine that poison with any food and make it taste absolutely delicious. I can teach you if you want." Mera bragged about her skills while winking at Taeko. "Teach me how to cook and not how to combine poison with food to make it taste delicious, I hope?" Taeko said while giving Mera a side glance. "Of course, there are many things I can teach you." Mera said with a confident smile. . . When exactly 4 hours passed by Akashi opened his eyes as if he had an alarm in his head before he got into a sitting position. He took some dried meat out of his inventory, he quickly ate before getting up and returning back to the volcano without waking the girls up. There was no need for any of them to stay at night watch due to Akashi''s summoned Danger Beasts. Akashi once again spent there a few hours before returning back to the camp and like this, the entire process repeated itself for the entire 7 days while Akashi was constantly changing the way he was controlling his flames and he also began changing the form of those flames into a phoenix and making the flames much denser which in return made it harder to control. . . . [Energy: 2000/2000] Akashi was once again sitting in a cross-legged position with closed eyes on the same black rock in the middle of the magma pool. However this time he wasn''t wasting his energy and instead he was just sitting with his eyes closed. ---Akashi''s subconsciousness--- "This room...!" Akashi happened to appear inside the room where he got trapped in his past life which made him narrow his eyes. "You were actually able to come here much sooner than I anticipated, interesting..." ''This voice...Why do I feel like I have already heard it somewhere?'' Akashi thought when he heard a deep voice resound in the sealed room. He actually couldn''t pinpoint the location of this voice but it''s not like he couldn''t sense everything within the relatively small room. "You came here to seek the power isn''t that so?" The deep voice asked with an amused tone. "Not really" Akashi said while shrugging his shoulders. "What about Esdeath? You are really confident in winning against her, aren''t you? It''s the truth that you are stronger than her in physical strength but her powers are actually tricky and to be honest, they are much better than yours due to defensive elements. Your powers can only block some projectiles however they can''t block someone''s physical attack from near you, neither they will be able to stop her attacks." The deep voice said. ''Great, another freak who can read my mind...'' Akashi thought while rolling his eyes. "Haha, to call me a freak...Of course, I can read your mind when I am part of you! If I am a freak then what are you?" Chapter 174 - #173 Training 2 Akashi narrowed his eyes before sitting down, leaning his back against the small altar in the middle of the room. "...That blood I have drunk before was yours, wasn''t it?" Akashi said with an emotionless tone after a few seconds of silence. "Oho? You are indeed different to be able to come to such a conclusion within a few seconds. Most humans would just panic in such situations as you are in." The voice sounded impressed by Akashi''s calmness. "To be honest, previously I thought that you are very suitable to accept my legacy but now that I see you, you are too calm to realize it''s true potential. Someone more hot-blooded would be much better in realizing its potential." The voice sounded a bit sad. "You know, talking with the air is anything but sane." Akashi said jokingly and after a few seconds, walls, ceiling, and even the ground changed to mirrors,. "Hm?" However instead of mirrors reflecting his real appearance, what appeared in front of him was him covered in red scales and full samurai mask with big fangs and horns on his face. "No, that''s not my mask but my real face if you really want to ask" The voice replied to what Akashi was thinking about. "I see, you are very handsome, excuse me, you were very handsome. The girls probably followed everywhere you went, right?" Akashi smirked and asked. "Stupid jokes, are you intending to joke even while fighting Esdeath? I must admit that she is the strongest woman I have ever met and I have lived for a long time enough to meet a lot of scary and strong women. She knows how to realize the true potential of her powers, not to mention, her powers are combined with a bit of our power which makes it more immune to your weak flames. Not to mention, in frontal confrontation of your flames against her solid ice, she will win due to its solid nature. You can make your flames solid but you have to control it and it drains you much faster." ''So now it''s "our" power huh?'' Akashi thought with a smile. "Look, stop beating around the bush. Tell me if you are trying to help me or trying to undermine my confidence and take over my body." Akashi replied with a bored expression. "Hmph! I am trying to help you realize your weaknesses when it comes to Esdeath. You should already be aware that you won''t win in a battle of powers, you have the opportunity only in a physical confrontation. I can teach you how to discard using your power of flames and bring your physical capabilities to yet another level." The voice said angrily. "Wait...you are the one who commanded flames first and you want me to abandon it and turn it into physical strength? Haha, are you sure you are real and not just a fraud?" Akashi actually genuinely laughed at his words. "My flames used to be much stronger than yours so that''s why I am doing this. You are simply below me in that regard so I have to use another way for you."" "I have no need of your help because you already helped me enough by showing me your true form." Akashi said and got up, slowly approaching the wall of mirrors in front of him. "?! Wait!" The voice sounded panicked and suddenly someone put their "hand" on Akashi''s shoulder to stop him. "So you can materialize yourself without me, huh?" Akashi muttered while turning to the side to look at the figure similar to him with red skin covered in red scales and with a full samurai mask-like face. "You might lose if you leave without gaining anything from me." Akashi opened his mouth to say something but he stopped before his mouth curled up in a nasty smile which alarmed even the figure in front of him. *Splash* *Thud* Suddenly a cut-off arm has fallen on the ground. "Don''t touch me without my permission." Akashi said while looking at him with an apathetic look in his eyes before he turned around to walk up to the wall full of mirrors. "?! You-! Where did that sword appear from?!" The figure asked angrily while holding what was remaining from its cut-off arm. "Have you forgotten? This is my subconsciousness, you are just a part of me and not me. I am the king here, not you." Akashi replied before slashing with his red sword the wall of mirrors in front of him. Suddenly, instead of the previous wall, there was nothing, just pitch black. Akashi didn''t hesitate at all and just walked in. "You will lose!" Akashi was still able to catch the voice shouting at him before he disappeared from the room. ---Reality--- *huff* Akashi opened his eyes and his breath was slightly ragged. He looked down at the ground and released a slightly helpless smile. He knew what that "creature" meant by him "losing". The creature itself knew about Akashi''s capabilities and also about Esdeath''s personality. ''Just defeating her alone won''t be enough...I need to entertain her but also show her that she should never go against me when I turn serious...and in this state, as am I right now...I am not sure if I can completely dominate her in this upcoming battle.'' Akashi thought and got near the edge of the black stone, still on his knees, he leaned forward and extended his hands towards the magma, stopping just a few inches above it. ''I can still feel its heat, it''s not as hot as before but I will probably still feel very uncomfortable if I won''t protect my body with my energy...however, that''s the point. If I will be protecting myself from it, it''s the same as rejecting it.'' Akashi thought. "Here goes nothing..." *Splash* Akashi muttered and closed his eyes before he let the gravity do its job and let him fall inside the magma. His face immediately winced in pain but he remained still. ''It feels like my skin is turning red from all the heat...It''s like a high temperature can''t kill me but I can still suffer. The deeper I sink, the hotter magma gets, this pool is actually quite deep.'' Akashi thought without moving an inch while he was slowly sinking deeper where the temperature was even higher and more unbearable. Akashi looked down at his body and saw that his skin was slightly in orange color but ever since he came back to the surface, the orange color was slowly fading away. ''Fuck, I should have taken off my pants before jumping in...'' Akashi cursed inwardly when he noticed that he was completely n?k?d. He actually tried to protect his pants with his energy but it was something completely different from protecting it from his flames. ''Wait...clothes?!'' Akashi''s eyes shined for a split second before he jumped back to the pool of magma. He continued training this way for 2 more days and whenever he came out of the cave to reassure girls, he always stayed a big distance away from them and always warned them not to approach him. The first time Mera saw him walking out without his pants and with only flames acting as a curtain around his private parts, she looked away with a faint blush but she didn''t act in an awkward way. Taeko on the other hand acted completely normal if not a little confused at most. The next day, 5 more days before meeting with Esdeath... Akashi returned to the inside of the volcano and immediately jumped down to the magma. ''Just a few days and I can already call this surface of this magma cold...'' Akashi thought while he was helping himself to sink faster because the temperature above was too cold for him. He has yet to hit the bottom of this volcano and he even spent more than 30 minutes of slowly sinking down, today it was his goal to hit the bottom. In less than 20 minutes get broke through his record and began feeling uncomfortable once gain but he completely ignored it. After another 20 minutes, he had to grit his teeth in pain as his entire body started burning in pain while he couldn''t even collect his thoughts due to an immense headache. When Akashi was thinking about going back to try again after a little break, he recalled the creature''s words. ''...Hot-blooded, huh? FUCK YOU!'' Akashi gritted his teeth even more as he sped up but instead of going up, he went straight down. As he kept sinking deeper, he could feel his arms slowly changing in very painful manner, however, Akashi''s body and mind grew almost completely numb of the feeling named pain. And before he knew that, his arms suddenly touched something more solid than just magma however he could feel his hands slowly sinking into it but he was absolutely sure that he wouldn''t be able to "swim" in that mass so he was finally able to return. Unfortunately, on the way down, he was completely numb to the pain but suddenly when he wanted to go up, he started feeling it again but it was at least 20 times worse than when he stopped feeling it. He caught his head as he felt something "connecting" with his upper face. He actually already completely stopped feeling pain in his arms but until now he just thought that it was due to them growing numb to it once again but he realized that he could move them without any restraint which wouldn''t be possible if that was the case. Also felt something sticking out of his elbow. He already ignored any heat which was enough to completely scorch the human''s body within the milliseconds. After around 10 minutes, the pain on his face subdued as he felt that something finalized connecting to his face and then he felt immense pain on his ?h?st as if something began growing there however the real pin has yet to come... When Akashi felt as if something was drilling its way to his heart he actually no longer managed to keep his eyes closed as he opened them wide before narrowing them in pain. If he wasn''t in such extreme pain he would have thought why he can have his eyes open without protecting it from the magma with his energy. ''This! There is really a hole in my ?h?st!'' Akashi thought when the pain eased up a bit and when he actually put his hand on his ?h?st, he felt a small hole in it however he didn''t dare to put his hand inside. After that, the lower part of his legs and feet came to the turn but this pain compared what he felt a few minutes ago was completely nothing. ---The camp outside--- "Do you think Akashi is alright? He is there for already 3 days straight without coming back..." Taeko asked with a concerned expression while fidgeting around, it has actually been 3 days since Akashi went to the volcano. "As of now, he should be alright since his Danger Beasts are behaving as usual." Mera replied rationally while pointing at Kiyomi staring at the entrance to the volcano. "But wasn''t Kiyomi acting weird yesterday?" Taeko asked with a worried expression. "Her microexpression actually didn''t make any sense which made me worried for a bit but it gradually became better and now she just keeps staring at the entrance. I think that something major happened to Akashi but his life shouldn''t be in danger judging how Kiyomi recovered so quickly." Mera answered with a calm tone and expression. "That''s easy for you to stay calm, he isn''t your boyfriend..." Taeko muttered with a resentful tone but she quickly regretted it. Mera actually frowned before slightly sad expression appeared on her face. "Just because I am keeping calm facade doesn''t mean I am not worried..." She muttered while looking at the ground, hiding her expression behind her hair. "?! I- Mera-sama, I am sorry, I didn''t mean-" Taeko quickly wanted to apologize when she realized she overstepped her boundaries and when she decided to vent her frustration on someone close to her without any reason. *RUMBLE* A ground started to shake but it was gradually increasing on its strength. "?!" Both Mera and Taeko got to their feet as their eyes widened. "Don''t tell me it''s going to erupt right now!" Mera muttered with an irritated expression while biting her lower lip. Chapter 175 - #174 Final Preparations *RUMBLE* The ground began to shake violently and Kiyomi quickly arrived near Taeko and Mear who still had dumbfounded expression while looking at the volcano. Kiyomi started pulling Taeko''s sleeve with her beak which finally woke her up. "Hm? Do you want us to leave? But what about Akashi?!" Taeko exclaimed when she felt Kiyomi''s intentions. "If she wants us to leave that means that Akashi''s life isn''t in danger plus there isn''t anything we can do. He is the one who can control flames, we are just humans in front of active volcano!" Mera also recovered and explained while jumping on Kiyomi''s back and extending her hand towards Taeko. Taeko gritted her teeth and grabbed Mera''s hand and got up on Kiyomi''s back before they took off, leaving all unimportant things in the camp. When they were safe distance above the island, the volcano finally erupted as surges of lava started spewing everywhere and all Danger Beasts started to run towards the edge of the island. "!!! Where is he?" Taeko kept attentively observing everything happening not to miss a single detail. "?! There!" Mera pointed over Taeko''s shoulder towards the figure that just burst out from the volcano along the lava. Kiyomi quickly flew down to catch Akashi and the girls helped by catching him. They put him down on their th??hs, Mera wasn''t really thinking about those things in such dangerous situations and just let Akashi rest on her th??hs. Taeko actually glared at her for a split second but she quickly turned to Akashi to check on him. *cough* *Huff* *huff* "haha" Akashi was out of the breath but he still found the strength to laugh a bit. "? Where did those clothes came from?" Only now Mera noticed that Akashi was actually wearing strange clothes that completely didn''t suit his style of clothing he always wore. He was currently wearing a big, open, long-sleeved black shirt, exposing his b?r? ?h?st. Then he was wearing dark blue pants, both of the clothes were tried together by a pure crimson belt. "Akashi, are you alright?" Taeko asked gently as she put her hand behind his head to support it and with the other hand, she kept ??r?ssing his cheek. "Never been better, sorry for worrying you, you too Mera" Akashi said while looking at Taeko before he also glanced at Mera with a teasing smile. "Hmph, if you are fine then everything is alright." Mera said and threw her head to the side, avoiding eye contact with him. However, Akashi completely ignored her words as he looked in front of him, at the sky. Special Class: Kagutsuchi (+60 Cha, +30 Int, +20 Const, +10 Str, +10 Agi) [INACTIVE] [Strength: 47 (95)] [Agility: 50 (96)] [Intelligence: 50 (89)] [Charisma: 40 (106)] Free Stat points: 18 [Health: 159/1000] [Energy: 0/2500] ''If I already had confidence in winning without training and by expecting a big improvement from Esdeath, right now I can say that I will truly let her feel how it feels to be dominated!'' Akashi thought with a wide smile while looking at the INACTIVE status of his new Special Class. ''He looks completely the same as before if I don''t count his clothes...so why does he feel so different?! Why does it feel like I want to respect him even more? What the hell is this?!'' Mera thought while frowning, she was completely confused by this huge change in Akashi''s presence. "Kiyomi, let''s fly back" Akashi muttered in low voice before closing his eyes out of the exhaustion. The only thing that was keeping him awake was adrenaline but that already disappeared under Taeko''s gently ??r?ssing of his cheek. "*sigh* Looks like he is fine" Taeko sighed in relief before pulling Akashi''s head to her ample ?h?st with closed eyes. After seeing this, even Mera who was playing to be indifferent couldn''t help but smile a bit. "Be careful not to suffocate him in his sleep" Mera said with a teasing smile and Taeko quickly put him back down on her th??hs with a faint blush on her face while folding her arms right under her br??sts. . . . When Akashi woke up, he noticed that he was already lying on the bed in his room in the Capital. He could hear low voices behind the door talking, he immediately recognized them as Taeko and his parents to which he began holding his head with an already tired expression just from what was about to happen when they get to know he is awake. Coincidentally after enjoying 5 minutes of lazily lying in the bed, his parents and Taeko walked in, noticing that he is finally awake. "Akashi!" All of them exclaimed as Taeko run to his bed. "Yo" Akashi said while holding up his hand in greeting. His father chuckled but his mother actually got a bit mad. "Don''t "yo" me!" This was the first sentence he heard before Akashi turned off his mind to ignore the rest of her ranting. "-understood?" Finally, his mother ended and asked something he completely ignored. "Yes, I love you" Akashi said with an innocent smile and his mother actually couldn''t help but gently smile at him which completely shocked Taeko and Akashi''s father. ''Didn''t he completely ignore her?!'' Jun thought since it was more than evident from Akashi''s expression but when he said those words, his mother completely turned over a new leaf. ''Akashi is so close to his parents? It''s actually nice to see this...'' Taeko thought with a slightly sad smile since she was an orphan and didn''t even remember her parents. "Anyway, is this your girlfriend?!" Akashi''s mother, Ember, questioned with a frown while putting her hands on her h?ps. ''*sigh* Let''s get over this quickly'' Akashi thought and got up from his bed, standing next to Taeko. "Yes!" Akashi replied without any hesitation as he wrapped his arms around Taeko''s waist and pulled her towards him. This act caught her off-guard a bit as a faint blush appeared on her face but she still wrapped her arm around Akashi to show that it''s the truth. "Hmm! Why the hell hadn''t you told me about little Taeko sooner?! We already had a nice talk with each other and I know her origin, I would have never cared about her origin!" Ember questioned with an upset expression. ''Oh my god...'' Akashi actually rolled his eyes which made his mother narrow her eyes. "It was because I always had something in my mind. I completely forgot about it but I planned to tell you about it sooner or later." Akashi replied with a helpless smile as he kept hugging Taeko. "*sigh* Alright...What about that nice woman who also arrived with you?" Ember asked with narrowed eyes and a sly smile. "? Oh, you mean Mera...She is...um, friend?" Akashi replied a bit awkwardly since their relationship should be just strictly professional but in truth, it was quite complicated with everything that happened so he just called her a friend His parents wanted to ask him more but Akashi quickly explained that he has to be somewhere in 1 day so it would be better if he could leave right now. They were quite dissatisfied by him leaving right after arriving but they simply let him do whatever he wants since he is an ?du?t. . . . "Hey, are you sure you want to go with me and Taeko? She might even attack you." Akashi asked while giving Mera a weird look. "Please...what happened between me and Esdeath was a long time ago. I bet she doesn''t care about that anymore. Plus I want to see this battle of yours, I even prepared some things just in case the battle will get too intense." Mera said with a smile while showing me a little flask filled with light blue liquid. "Fine" Akashi nodded his head since he had no real reason to refuse and he didn''t care as long as she won''t intervene. ''I still have 2 more people I can take with me...Should I take Ichika and Kurome? Nah, Ichika is too busy with the kids and it seems like she is really enjoying playing their foster mother. Then I guess Kurome and Poney...'' Akashi thought and told Mera and Taeko to wait for him for a bit. He went to ask both Kurome and Poney if they want to join him and they enthusiastically agreed although Poney was still acting a bit awkward, she still wanted to come with him. . . ----A few thousands of kilometers away from the Capital, at the enormous plains---- Esdeath was the first to come to this place and she also eradicated all Danger Beasts living in these plains filled with small hills and natural stone pillars erected from the ground...She was currently sitting on the big ice sculpture of the Danger Beast with a bored expression while supporting her head with her hand. ''Hm? He is finally here!'' Esdeath raised her head when she noticed some people approaching her location and her eyes shined in light blue color and an excited smile appeared on her face when she saw Akashi. "Sorry if I am a bit late" Akashi apologized with a smile when he arrived close enough to talk. "You aren''t late, I was here just too early. Anyway, I don''t mind the audience but...What the hell is she doing here?!" Esdeath replied and then narrowed her eyes while pointing at Mera who was standing next to Akashi. ''Hm? This expression...it''s not a hate pointed towards me because of what I have done in the past but something else...Let''s try something!'' Mera immediately released a sly smile as he was touching her lower lip with her index finger when she noticed Esdeath''s expression. "What do you mean Esdeath? Am I not allowed to be here to watch my future husband''s battle?" Mera asked while giving Esdeath a weird look as she wrapped both of her arms around Akashi, testing her head on his shoulder. "?!" Both Taeko and Esdeath glared at her while Esdeath began releasing her cold aura around her. "Wha-?!" While Poney and Kurome were completely confused by these events. They were already aware of who those two are and who Taeko specifically is, that''s why they were confused by Mera''s act that truly looked believable. Only Akashi alone had blank expression on his face as he was being hugged by Mera. ''Now that I think about it...why are there only women around me? No, for real, what is this? Do I really have no male friends? Well, I talked quite a lot with Daniel but that''s all...'' Akashi began contemplating what he has done wrong in his life while tension between Mera, Esdeath and Taeko began to rise. Esdeath also noticed Taeko''s competitiveness so she looked at her as if she was daring her to introduce herself. "I am Taeko of Oarburgh and also Akashi''s wife-to-be" Taeko said without any hesitation while staring into Esdeath''s cold blue eyes without any fear. When Taeko said this, Mera finally stopped hugging Akashi as she pouted muttering something along the lines "You are no fun" "I see, so she was just fooling around..." Esdeath muttered and began observing Taeko from head to toe. "Alright, enough, are you ready Esdeath?" Akashi stopped them from doing anything before their battle and then he asked with a serious expression. "More than ever before..." Esdeath replied with a wide smile in anticipation. "Good...Please go very far away from here." Akashi turned to the girls that came here with him and ordered them to keep their distance. They wished him good luck while hopping onto Kiyomi''s back and she took them to a distant hill from where they could watch the entire battle from a relatively safe distance. Chapter 176 - #175 Akashi vs Esdeath "Looks like you had your own fun before I arrived..." Akashi said with a smile while looking at numerous corpses of the Danger Beasts and ice sculptures. ''Her ice changed the shade of its color a bit, it''s almost impossible to notice it with the n?k?d eye but she definitely improved from the last time I saw her using her powers.'' Akashi thought while narrowing his eyes at the ice sculptures. "Nah, it was just a little warm-up before the main event! Anyway, what has happened to your clothes?" Esdeath replied with a sadistic smile. Even she noticed changes in Akashi''s aura but all she could see with her eyes that changed on him was his clothes. ''He is usually a serious person who likes to wear formal clothes but this loose black shirt that is open at his torso is completely opposite to what he likes to wear.'' Esdeath frowned as she began to observe Akashi and his changes. Akashi sensed her intense stare so he turned from the ice sculptures at her with a carefree smile without replying. That smile alone was enough to make her narrow her eyes in caution. "Shall we start?!" Esdeath asked pointing her palm at Akashi and thousands of small ice spikes appeared behind her. "Heh, I thought you would have never asked!" Akashi replied with a small grin and as he stretched out his arm and pointed his palm to the side, a raging sea of flames appeared behind him. "Then let me have the honor of having the first move!" Esdeath shouted and her sadistic smile only widened as she waved her hand towards Akashi and thousands of ice spikes were shot towards Akashi. "Feel free!" Akashi pointed his hand in front of him and the flames behind him moved forward even enveloping him in the process but not even his clothes were damaged. When Esdeath''s ice spikes made contact with Akashi''s wall of flames, they quickly melted after traveling a certain distance within the wall. ''Hm, 1 meter thickness is more than enough against such small ice spikes.'' Akashi quickly judged and reduced the thickness of the wall which considerably saved him the energy. [Energy: 2480/2500] "It looks like I have won this exchange, it''s my turn now!" Akashi said with a confident smile and put his index finger and middle finger together and pointed at the flames in front of him. ''Hm?'' Esdeath frowned, displeased that her attack did absolutely no damage but she turned quite cautious when she noticed Akashi''s actions. Akashi gently and slowly flicked his 2 fingers up. *Screech* The entire wall of flames took a form of a small Phoenix and flew right at Esdeath. Esdeath narrowed her eyes and when the Phoenix was close enough, she jumped to the back, making Phoenix miss and slowly crashing into the ground but before it made contact with the ground... Akashi released a nasty smile and Esdeath shudder a bit seeing his smile. *whoosh* Esdeath leaped out of that cloud of dust with one hand pointing close in front of her and slightly cracked ice shield connected to her hand. [Phantom Strike] [Energy: 2420/2500] *Whoosh* The sound of sword tearing through the air resounded behind Esdeath which made her glance behind her. "You haven''t forgotten about me, right?" Akashi asked with a smile as his sword was about to touch Esdeath''s back but his eyebrow raised when he saw her another hand behind her back. *Clash!* The sword made of ice blocked Akashi''s sword. Hearing the sound, Esdeath couldn''t help but release an even more excited smile. "How could I?! I want to make you mine, of course, I will never forget about you!" Esdeath replied and made her ice shield connected to her right hand in front to crack down before pointing the palm of her right hand towards Akashi''s torso before ice spear began quickly growing in front of her palm. "Hm?" Akashi was planning to use his physical strength to overpower her but he changed his plans when he saw her counter attack. He enveloped his free hand in flames and struck it towards the ice spear aiming to pierce his torso. *bang* The explosion once again happened when his hand and her ice spear met. [Health: 998/1000] "Heh" Both of them raised their heads and when their eyes met, both of them chuckled. ''I have lost this exchange'' Esdeath thought with a slightly irritated smile. Why would she say that when both were injured? It was because Akashi used his own hand to block it while Esdeath''s hand was quite far away from the supposed impact. In her mind, he should have been injured more if she was to be the one who won that exchange. "Let me see how you intend on dealing with these!" Esdeath drew her rapier and pointed it at Akashi before Ice sculptures in the form of cavalry started appearing all around her. The cavalry made of ice dashed towards Akashi who didn''t wait for them and charged forward to meet them head-on with a curious smile on his face. When the first spear attacked him from the ice horse with the upper body of human instead of its head, Akashi leaned forward, narrowly dodging it before slashing his own sword, cutting it''s human''s body part from its horse''s part of the body. "One..." Akashi muttered and he already had to take one small step backward to dodge another spear coming front his right side before he jumped towards his new attacker and put his hand on the face of the human part of the body, completely engulfing it in flames within a second. ''Hm?'' Akashi frowned since they were much more resistant to his flames than any other of Esdeath''s creations. "Got you!" Esdeath said with an excited smile and Akashi looked below him just to see the ground shining in cold blue light before numerous ice spikes erected from the ground. However, Akashi just smiled and remained in the air with the wings formed out of his flames on his back. "Nice try but that won''t be enough to catch me off guard." Akashi said with a smirk towards Esdeath who widened her eyes while standing on the ground, looking up at him. "Wha-? Haha, it looks like our minds work alike, both of us created a lot of similar techniques!" Esdeath released a hearty laugh and a few pieces of ice appeared around her wrists and ankles before she began to float as well. ---On the hill--- "What the hell are we even watching?" All of them were immersed in watching the fight but when Poney saw both of them float in the air, she couldn''t help but mutter with open mouth. "Battle between two monsters, of course, fufu" Mera replied naturally and covered her mouth with her hand while laughing. "Only 1 monster, Akashi Nii-sama is completely normal yet stronger than that mad woman" Kurome said while hugging her katana. "Are you sure about that?" Mera asked with a particular smile. "? What do you know?" Kurome frowned and asked Mera when she saw her smile and everyone else also directed their attention to Mera. "Since I am the most rational and experienced of all of you girls, he decided to tell me a secret." Mera said with a teasing smile which made everyone glare at her with a hostile intention. "Calm down, he actually told me to prepare you for what''s to come." Mera quickly calmed them down when she sensed the danger from all directions and decided to proceed with the explanation. ---Back to the battle--- Akashi looked down and saw hundreds of ice cavalry waiting for him there, he was aware that aerial battle would be much easier for him instead of getting rid of them but he wasn''t trying to get a win here. He was here to literally conquer Esdeath and show her that none of her moves are significant against him. He raised his head to look at Esdeath floating in the air. "Shall we start making some bigger moves from now on?" Akashi asked but he didn''t wait for her answer before he pointed his index finger towards the sky and on tip of his finger, a ball of fire started to quickly enlarge itself before it became as big as one 2 houses. Akashi swung his finger down at ice cavalry and the entire ball of fire flew down at them. *BANG* *rumble* The debris of the ground flew everywhere as did the chunks of ice. ''Hm?! Is that...magma?'' Esdeath thought when she noticed some kind of denser liquid of orange and black color scorching the ground and her cavalry. Akashi actually put in the middle of the ball a bit of magma to make the destruction much bigger. "Were you always able to use the magma?" Esdeath stopped floating and descended on the ground while asking with a frown. ''Her balance was slightly unstable which means that she hasn''t perfected her flying technique yet...I should just follow her example'' Akashi thought with a smirk before he also descended on the ground. "Nope" Akashi shortly replied and then with one hand he stroke along the entire blade of his sword, the blade in return caught on fire. [Phantom Strike] [Energy: 2340/2500] He didn''t wait for her answer and moved in an instant behind her while slashing at her back with his flaming sword. "Tsk" Esdeath clicked her tongue and quickly turned around while parrying Akashi''s attack to the side which made the entire ground in 10 meters distance completely scorched. However, by parrying his attack, Esdeath gained a chance to counter-attack so she struck her rapier towards Akashi''s shoulder. Akashi already anticipated her counter-attack so he quickly struck her rapier with his own sword to the side which in return left a long straight line of the hard ice covering the ground and freezing all plants. This time, both of them drew their hands back and performed slash attack, Esdeath in a vertical motion and Akashi in a horizontal motion. *WHOOSH* When their attacks met each other, their auras also clashed, they were so dense and fierce that it allowed for even other people to see their pure, fierce crimson and cold light blue auras clashing with each other. In terms of auras, Akashi''s aura was slowly overpowering Esdeath''s but Esdeath wasn''t going down easily. The results were similar even in their physical exchange where Akashi had a relaxed smile and held his head high while Esdeath''s hand was actually shaking, trying to overpower Akashi while gritting her teeth but the smile on her face never disappeared. "Are you having fun, my Esdeath?" Akashi asked with a teasing tone. "..." Esdeath actually didn''t reply and only frowned, sensing some hidden meaning in my words. ''Fun comes first, then comes despair'' Akashi thought with a slightly crazy smile as he widened his eyes and pushed his sword with even greater strength. *creak* ''?!'' Esdeath''s eyes widened when she felt the disparity between their physical strength as she began being pushed back by Akashi, even her weapon was slowly nearing her face. ''I can''t win the frontal confrontation'' Esdeath wasn''t only battle junkie who fought without thinking, she was able to admit minor defeat for the sake of the major victory. Esdeath used her all strength to push Akashi''s weapon to the side before finally letting go under the pressure of his strength. *bang* Both of their weapons slashed the ground, making debris fly around. Esdeath let go of her weapon which slightly surprised Akashi but when he saw her putting both of her hands together and sensing large amounts of her aura gathering in the area of her hands, he quickly kicked off the ground to the back. "Mahapdama" Esdeath muttered as a large amount of blue aura concentrated in her hands began to spread to all locations at extremely fast speed. Chapter 177 - #176 Bringing her home to the battlefield. "Mahapdama" Esdeath muttered as a large amount of blue aura concentrated in her hands began to expand to all locations at extremely fast speed. [Fire Form] [Energy: 2290/2500] Akashi didn''t hesitate and his entire body became transparent before becoming just pure flames but these flames were very different from the others. They had a pure crimson color, no shade of orange. The blue aura quickly enveloped him and he felt a heavy pressure on his body which slowed his movements but it wasn''t anything drastic. ''Hm, I thought that she would perform large scale destructive skill but it was most likely supposed to freeze the time. I could have just enveloped my body with my aura and endure it for a bit since such a large amount of energy she had to gather...she won''t be able to maintain it for a long time.'' Akashi thought that he made a little mistake by being too cautious. Therefore he canceled his skill not to waste more energy than needed since maintenance of such skill also cost something. "?! You can move?!" Esdeath exclaimed with a shocked expression but she quickly kicked off the ground, not sparing any second to attack him. The ground under Akashi glowed in blue light so he quickly jumped to the side before the ice spikes erected at the previous position he was standing at. Esdeath in meanwhile appeared in front of Akashi and struck her rapier towards his midsection. ''My body feels heavier but her impatience makes it easy for me to read her attacks'' Akashi thought and struck her rapier slightly to the side while also turning his torso to the side to dodge her piercing attack. When he dodged her attack, he took a step forward closer to her and thrust his other hand towards her neck. Esdeath moved her head to the back and grit her teeth while watching his nearing flaming hand. Esdeath stomped her right foot and a large pillar suddenly was erected behind Akashi, unfortunately for him, he was right at the edge of the pillar so he was taken to the sky with it. ''She is really good but her techniques are ineffective against me'' Akashi thought while regaining his balance on the ice pillar. He looked down from it at Esdeath''s figure and jumped down from more than 100 meters height and before he landed, he activated his wings to lighten his fall. ''Since this is useless against him, there is no need to waste even more of my energy on it'' Esdeath thought with a displeased frown while watching Akashi land in kneeling position before standing up. She canceled her own technique and pressure around Akashi''s body disappeared. ---On the hill--- "WHAT?!" All girls exclaimed at the same time when they blinked and suddenly a large ice pillar appeared on the battlefield and even Akashi and Esdeath''s positions completely changed. "Hm...I see, so that was it." Mera muttered with a thoughtful expression when she recalled the memory before "blinking" when she saw blue light around Esdeath''s hands. Girls immediately looked at her with questioning gazes and she slowly explained her hypothesis of Esdeath slowing time or maybe completely freezing it. "Akashi wasn''t affected by it most likely because his powers are exactly opposite to it. He might have been hindered somehow but that should be all, judging that nothing really happened between them, no new injuries or anything." Mera said while holding her chin and watching destructive exchanges between Akashi and Esdeath. When one of them attacked, the ground around them was either scorched or frozen. ---Back to the battle--- Akashi looked up while standing still before narrowing his eyes. His vertical pupils suddenly became enlarged. "USELESS!" Akashi shouted with an arrogant smirk. [Absolute Dominance - ACTIVATED] "HA!" When the meteor was above his head, he punched up. *CRACK!* "?!" Esdeath was surprised when Akashi actually decided to defend against her attack with his physical strength alone but she was even more surprised when the entire meteor stopped more than 2 meters above the ground while cracks started quickly spreading on its surface. Esdeath decided to quickly jump down from it and as she did, the entire meteor crumbled down into the chunks of ice. The chunks of ice started falling down all around Akashi''s figure. ---On the hill--- "You are kidding...right?" Poney muttered with a disbelieving expression while her eyes were shaking when she saw Akashi actually catching the enormous meteor with only one hand. "Are you still saying that he isn''t monster despite not seeing his trump card?" Mera asked with a slightly helpless smile when she saw this. "..." Kurome kept quiet and only continued observing the fight with all her attention focused on it with her lips slightly parted. ''I wouldn''t be able to keep up with her...!'' Kurome thought while clenching her fist. Mera just noticed something strange and that was Taeko who was quiet the entire time, when Mera turned Taeko''s direction, her eyes actually widened when she saw Taeko''s calm expression. ''How can she be so calm? I mean, even I am quite overwhelmed by their battle not to mention Esdeath is her rival in love so she should feel extreme pressure.'' Mera thought while observing Taeko who was calmly watching the battle between Akashi and Esdeath. However, unknown to everyone, Taeko was already simulating her own battle against Esdeath in her mind, she was observing all of her moves and her habits when countering Akashi''s attacks. She had no d?s?r? to lose against Esdeath so she was already preparing for the worst. ''That technique...how can I counter something like stopping the time?'' Taeko was confident in her swordsmanship but she was helplessly thinking of strategy against Esdeath''s powerful technique. ''If I were to use twister and disappear large distance away...Not sure, the range of her technique is unknown and it actually affected us who are standing quite a large distance away from her, however, if its range was just slightly behind us, it would definitely be manageable. Still, I need to train more for this to be possible.'' Taeko was in a completely different world than the other girls observing the battle. ---Back to the battle--- [Absolute Dominance - INACTIVE] ''I am quite drained, I can use Mahapdama one last time but it''s almost useless against Akashi...Despite all that training and all those things I have gained in 2 weeks, will I truly lose to him in such a pathetic way?'' Esdeath thought when she took Akashi''s kick head-on into her midsection, which had blown her away and her body crashed into one of her ice pillars, making it collapse. Esdeath looked at the sky for a split second before she narrowed her eyes and grit her teeth. She slowly stood up while holding one hand over her stomach where she was kicked. ''Hm?'' Akashi frowned when he sensed the change in Esdeath. At first, he felt like her aura was getting weaker and was about to break but another second... ''I am prepared to lose, however, I must show those girls that none of them can compare to me or steal Akashi from me!! I refuse to lose in a pathetic way!'' Esdeath gripped her left wrist with her right hand and released a completely different crazy smile from her usual one. Esdeath could sense that Akashi wasn''t even going all out against her, she still hasn''t seen any significant moves that would make her feel threatened which completely irritated her. Instead of light blue aura, a dark blue aura started gathering around Esdeath. ''She is...?'' Akashi narrowed his eyes when he felt her potent killing intent, even he who was quite experienced killer felt threatened under her killing intent. It must be mentioned that Esdeath actually killed many more people than him and she also tortured numerous of them which gave birth to her dense and almost evil aura. Akashi never liked words evil and good since many people might perceive others'' actions as evil and others might perceive them just as necessary or selfish, everything depends on people''s perspective, however, her aura truly had that taste of evilness or maybe a better word would be destruction. Even the destruction can give birth to something good. Esdeath suddenly put her right hand on the ground and ground all around Akashi in the perimeter of numerous meters glowed. Akashi smiled a bit since he knew that his regular speed wouldn''t be enough to escape so he decided to creatively avoid her attack by attacking her on his own. [Energy: 1890/2500] Akashi appeared in front of kneeling Esdeath and kicked out with his right leg, intending to kick her into the side of her head but she suddenly released a nasty smile. She moved her head down, dodging Akashi''s attack. When he missed his attack, he used the momentum to spun around and then kicked behind him with his left leg. Esdeath created a shield of ice on her left hand and blocked his kick that only cracked it but the shield served its purpose as Esdeath used her right hand to materialize in it ice sword slashing Akashi''s back. ''Her ice became more solid?'' Akashi was surprised when his kick actually didn''t break through the entire ice shield. *splash* Akashi''s back was protected by his flames but it wasn''t enough to melt down the ice sword. [Health: 980/1000] ''?! Such a shallow wound?!'' Esdeath''s eyes widened when her sword made only small scratch across Akashi''s back however it was enough for blood to show up. While Esdeath was surprised Akashi took her attack head-on despite having the way to counter it in exchange for wasting more energy, he didn''t waste any time and performed another roundhouse kick with his right leg and this time Esdeath was caught off guard as she quickly put her cracked ice shield in front of her. ''It will break!'' Esdeath quickly judged and put her other hand behind the shield, *Crack!* *Bam* As she expected, the shield this time broke and she received his kick with her hands first, making them slightly numb, however, she used this chance to perform her own kick towards his midsection. ''?! She isn''t retreating?'' Akashi was actually surprised that Esdeath decided to continue her attack therefore her attack connected with him, making him slide back a few meters. "Heh, your abs are quite solid, even my foot feels a bit sore after that kick." Esdeath complimented while looking at his abs since he had open shirt that was tied at his waist with the crimson belt. "We can arrange some massage if you will surrender" Akashi jokingly replied while shrugging his shoulders. "I have better idea and all I need to do is to defeat you for you to give me massages every day and only to me, alone." Esdeath said with a wide smile. Her confidence was already once again in a regular place. "From where do you get that confidence of yours?" Akashi asked curiously not underestimating her after her recent change. "From this! You have an honor of being the first to experience this new technique of mine..." Esdeath shouted with a crazy smile while spreading her arms and Akashi narrowed his eyes, ready for anything. "This new technique of mine is still in experimental stages and it will also drain me of my all energy but that won''t matter at that time anymore, heh!" Esdeath shouted while pointing her index finger towards the sky and all of the ice pillars and chunks of broken ice sculptures began to dissolving back into her energy and began gathering on the tip of her index finger. "This was supposed to be a new technique just for the biggest wars but I made sure to adjust it so I can use it against only a few people and I must say that even I was slightly scared of its power at first!" Esdeath said jokingly as the sun was covered by dark clouds and it even started snowing. ''This must be her last move or maybe she just wants to create terrain suitable for her where she can use her powers without even her energy. Simply said, she will be drawing the energy from the outer sources. Nevertheless, I better keep my distance before trying anything else.'' Akashi narrowed his eyes and moved into his optimal stance. "Welcome to my humble home, the Northern Lands, Akashi!" Esdeath shouted with a crazy smile and sadistic look in her eyes as the perimeter of numerous kilometers around them was covered in snow, ice, and even ice pillars began growing from the ground. Chapter 178 - #177 Ice Blossoms ---On the hill--- "Ugh" The girls shivered a bit when their legs were suddenly covered in snow and when the entire temperature dropped by many degrees. "Here, drink this quickly!" Mera quickly took 3 vials from her clothes before throwing 2 of them towards Kurome and Poney while Taeko took the same vial out of her own clothes. *Gulp* "What is it?" Poney drunk the content of the entire vial and then asked with a curious expression. "The recipe from Oarburgh, it will protect the blood in your veins from freezing. We even experimented on it a bit before arriving here with Akashi. Therefore it''s our quite effective recipe combined with a drop of his blood." Mera explained while gulping down the liquid before ???k?n? her lips with a playful smile. "What?! H-His blood?" Poney exclaimed as both she and Kurome turned at Mera with widened eyes. Poney had complicated feelings about drinking something containing Akashi''s blood but when she suddenly stopped feeling like freezing she just shook her head and calmed down. "fufu, maybe even a drop of his blood is a bit too much, I am starting to be in heat." Mera chuckled with a light blush on her cheeks as she began ogling the girls around her with a perverted look in her eyes. "Wha-?!" This time both Kurome and Poney exclaimed at the same time with a shocked expression and they immediately understood what Mera meant by her words as they also began blushing. The only one who was still completely focused on the battle in front of them was Taeko however even she had a faint blush on her cheeks as she felt the heat down there. "You tricked us, you said that you have experimented on it..." Poney said, trying to sound upset but she had to focus on not losing her mind so she just sounded cute instead. "Hey, I have never mentioned that we actually tried this out with his blood. One vial of that liquid is expensive so we can''t just test it out like that plus do you feel like freezing right now?" Mera shrugged her shoulders before walking to Poney, swaying her h?ps seductively in the process. ''Tsk! Of course, I don''t feel like freezing because my entire body feels like on fire! I am already starting to feel weird down there...'' Poney just shook her head while looking downwards, focusing all her attention to suppressing the side effect of the vial. ''This is so embarrassing...Even more when I actually know that it''s because of Akashi Nii-sama''s blood.'' Kurome bit her lower lip as she was suppressing her emotions. ---Back to the battle--- "...If you can adjust the distance, why did you make it affect the girls too?" Akashi before doing anything else, he looked towards the hill where the girls were watching their battle and then turned at Esdeath with narrowed eyes, asking her with a serious tone. "Because I want them to feel my power, to feel despair!" Esdeath said with a crazy smile while spreading her arms. In the truth, Esdeath didn''t want to admit defeat but she was already making sure that in case she loses, all the girls around Akashi will distance themselves from him because of her overwhelming presence. "Aren''t you here to make me yours? Don''t you have to make me feel despair instead?" Akashi frowned and asked while shrugging his shoulders when Kiyomi informed him that all of them are fine. "Hmph!" Esdeath snorted and didn''t say anything else before pointing her hand at Akashi while flicking her fingers down. ''?!'' Akashi''s eyes widened in surprise when he was completely surrounded by ice spikes from all directions. Esdeath made those ice spikes shot forth towards Akashi without even caring if he can survive her attack, right now she was attacking him as if he was her mortal enemy. Akashi quickly crouched down while slamming both his hands on the ground and suddenly a magma formed shield all around him however before the ice spikes could make contact with his shield, he made that magma explode into small bullets to all directions. The magma bullets quickly met with Esdeath''s ice spikes but both attacks were negated. Her ice spikes were stopped as they all dropped down more than 1 meter away from him, however, she herself was forced to protect herself with ice wall since the number of Akashi''s magma bullets was much superior to her ice spikes. ''?!'' Esdeath''s expression changed to surprised one once a large wave of magma appeared behind Akashi, towering over both of them. Her eyes narrowed once the entire wave of magma intended to fall down on top of her. "This is my territory!" Esdeath shouted with a wide smile, showing off her white teeth. She waved her hand upwards in a quick motion and the mass of ice began to rise from the ground, completely enveloping the entire wave of magma. The ice was being quickly melted but it was also being quickly repaired as this was truly Esdeath''s territory. It wasn''t just a replica of Northern lands, she actually brought them here herself. [Energy: 1490/2500] ''She is keeping her distance from me which indicates that she has no intention of exchanging moves with me in close quarters. I can keep pressuring her but in the end, I will still have to use "that". For now, let''s see how well she will receive my onslaught of attacks!'' Akashi thought with an anticipated smile and decided to attack her. [Phantom Strike] Akashi appeared in front of her with his sword already overhead, ready to slash downward but instead of being surprised, Esdeath took one small step back with a frown before a thick ice wall was erected between them, blocking Akashi''s attack. [Phantom Strike] Akashi once again appeared behind her however the moment he disappeared from Esdeath''s sight she already jumped towards the ice wall while turning around in the process. When her back hit the ice wall, it actually crumbled as if it was just a very fragile mirror and she once against separated herself from Akashi with her ice wall. [Phantom Strike] [Phantom Strike] Akashi started using his skill like crazy always appearing behind her or above her, however despite his speed, Esdeath was able to keep up with him by only attaining a few scratches from the entire exchange. ''Even he has to have limited stamina! He can''t move around so quickly without wasting a lot of stamina.'' Esdeath thought when the onslaught of Akashi''s surprise attacks finally ended "I told you it''s useless, in my territory, I have an unlimited source of power. Plus I think it''s time for the second part of this technique." Esdeath said with a relaxed smile. ''The second part of her technique? ...?!'' Akashi thought before he widened his eyes when he finally noticed the snowflakes on his body and clothes that should have melted down even before even landing on him however it was too late for him to do anything. Each snowflake bloomed into ice blossoms, completely overwhelming Akashi and freezing him in a large blossom-like ice prison. Esdeath looked at the large blossom made of ice with Akashi inside it with a crazy and victorious smile. She decided to slowly walk closer to him. ---On the hill--- "?!" All the girls except for Mera were suddenly caught in the ice prison of the blossom''s form. "Hm?! Oh? So that''s the secret move within her already deadly technique...how unique. She is truly one of the kind...Esdeath." Mera muttered while looking around with a curious expression, she was the only one who wasn''t caught because ever since it started to snow, she began using her umbrella. *crack* Mera turned at the prison where Kurome was located and noticed yellow lightning running rampant on the surface of the ice prison however despite her effort, the entire prison was cracking very slowly. ''Those snowflakes are probably made to bloom on the contact with the living body. Or once they make contact with anything with its body temperature high enough to survive in this coldness, they will bloom. Anyway, I should help them get out of this predicament.'' Mera thought with a curious expression before she walked towards Kurome''s prison to help her out first. Mera wasn''t the leader of one of the most infamous ?ssassination group just for show, she was actually able to judge the concept of Esdeath''s technique just by observing the surroundings. Just by the fact that snowflakes on top of her cold umbrella never bloomed out, unfortunately, she couldn''t have a look at any other living things since everything already died out of the coldness but seeing that no snowflakes bloomed on their corpses only strengthened her hypothesis. ---Back to the battle--- Akashi felt that even Kiyomi was captured which made him narrow his eyes since if she was captured then even the girls were captured. ''Esdeath, you...'' Akashi thought as he glared at Esdeath with a hostile intention. Sensing what was on his mind, Esdeath stopped with a smile across her face. "I just wanted to show them that they can''t compare to me" Esdeath said while shrugging her shoulders. "Anyway, it seems that it is my win!" Esdeath came close to the prison and put her hand on it and the insides of the prison began glowing in light blue color. ''If I will take this attack head-on, I will probably even lose my arm but I should be able to survive it, however, there is no need to wait any longer...She had her time, she had her time of playing arrogant so I think it''s finally time to completely crush her!'' Akashi thought before closing his eyes, readying himself since this was the first time he was about to use his new trump card. Suddenly a crimson aura started glowing on Akashi''s skin, quickly spreading to the surroundings and completely devouring that light blue glow. "Wha-?!" Before Esdeath was able to even exclaim, she had to jump back when she felt an earthquake right below her. "HA!" *BANG!* She heard Akashi''s shout before the ground under her ice prison exploded while magma burst out however instead of falling down, it kept rising up, forming a large pillar touching up to the skies. Her ice prison that was meant to be made out of her toughest ice she could form was completely engulfed by the pillar of magma before it disappeared into nothingness, there was nothing like melting down, it just disappeared. Esdeath watched this with wide-open eyes and her mouth open in surprise but it was quickly replaced when she narrowed her eyes with an excited and crazy smile. ''That''s what I was talking about! Finally, he is using something that makes me feel threatened!'' Esdeath thought while watching in anticipation however she wasn''t allowed to just carelessly watch. The ground in the perimeter of numerous kilometers began tearing open, forming something like veins where the magma started to flow from the lower ground. The snow and ice started slowly disappearing as the ground was slowly transforming into scorched black color. "AGH!" Akashi''s pained groan resounded in the air and traveled even numerous kilometers away from them. ''?!'' Esdeath who was until now jumping from the place to another place to avoid the magma occasionally bursting out of the ground stopped for a second to look cautiously towards the large pillar made of flowing magma. Chapter 179 - #178 Fusion of 2 ''My territory is being forcefully transformed...I have to absorb the remaining ice to recover at least some of my energy.'' Esdeath thought with narrowed eyes as she started absorbing the remaining chunks of ice that were being melted by the magma, however, this action allowed her to recover only a quarter of her energy. ''This is bad...I can feel that he is about to do something significant. If I want to have a chance at winning, I have to release all of my remaining energy at once in one attack.'' Esdeath thought as she flew to the air to save her stamina from having to constantly dodge magma bursting out of the ground. ---On the hill--- Kurome and Mera were currently stunned by Akashi''s change and although Mera already knew this would have happened, she was still dumbfounded how both Akashi and Esdeath could change the entire terrain with their powers. The changes in terrain helped in melting the ice prison but even that was going very slowly since Akashi limited the changes on the hill so girls wouldn''t have to be in danger. Both Mera and Kurome helped Poney break the ice prison and by constantly pummeling the ice prison from within and from the outside made it crack very quickly. "Thanks, let''s go help Taeko" Poney said while getting rid of a few pieces of ice stuck in her hair with an irritated expression. "No need to..." Mera said and both Kurome and Poney looked at her with questioning gaze and instead of explaining, Mera pointed towards the last remaining ice prison. They looked towards it and saw numerous flashes all around the prison before the prison crumbled into pieces, revealing Taeko''s figure holding her katana in both hands. *huff* *huff* Taeko supported her body with her katana. "Are you alright?" Mera asked with a teasing smile. "*huff* Y-Yes, thanks for not helping me..." Taeko replied with a faint smile which slightly confused Poney and Kurome. "*That''s called being competitive.*" Mera leaned towards Kurome and Poney and whispered with a playful smile. "What is happening?" Taeko muttered when she noticed the drastic changes in terrain and the large pillar of flowing magma in the middle with Esdeath floating in front of it. "That''s what he told me about...He told me that he hopes you won''t start fearing him after seeing him." Mera took a few steps forward before saying. "What do you exactly mean by that?" Poney asked while looking at Mera''s back with a confused expression. "I don''t know, that''s everything he told me, even I have no idea what will happen from now on" Mera replied without turning around at them but just her serious tone made them worry. She held her hands behind her back while watching the battle with a slightly concerned look in her eyes. ---Back to the battle--- Esdeath was floating in front of the magma pillar, ready for anything that''s about to come out of it still with a smile across her face, however, when the pillar suddenly got absorbed by Akashi, finally revealing his figure, Esdeath''s eyes widened. "Is that really you, Akashi?" Esdeath muttered while her eyes were shaking as she was looking at an almost completely new person. Akashi actually no longer had that black shirt therefore his entire upper body was revealed. His lower part of the legs was actually covered by black scales with short claws instead of his toes. The next were his hands that were also completely covered in black scales with something like orange veins between the scales, the black scales were covering his entire forearm and black sharp bone was sticking out of his elbow. Even his fingers were covered in scales with a pointy sharp end instead of nails. However, the most shocking change of all changes was the hole in his heart''s location. The hole was through his entire body however his heart was still there but it looked very different from the usual one. His heart actually turned black with orange veins on it. Black scales were covering even his skin near that hole. His upper face, from his nose, was covered by a black mask with the 2 horns slightly pointing backward, however it was unknown if those horns were attached to the mask or to his head since the entire mask looked like it was part of his face. And even his back hair grew up to his waist with black and orange shades at the end. [Health: 2000/2000] [Energy: 3450/5000] [Strength: 47 (105)] [Agility: 50 (106)] [Intelligence: 50 (119)] [Constitution: 48 (108)] [Charisma: 40 (166)] Akashi had his eyes closed the entire time and when he opened them, his sclerae turned black and his left eye''s iris turned orange while his right eye''s iris remained red. ''His wings made of the flames changed to blackish orange color...however, is this really Akashi?'' Esdeath thought. "What had happened to you?" Esdeath couldn''t help but ask for an explanation since this change was truly bizarre, it was on the borders of transformation to some kind of Danger Beast. "I fused with my ''Teigu''" Akashi replied shortly and his voice was still normal but behind it was a slightly deeper and creepy voice as if it was saying together with him. ''Fused with his Teigu-?'' Esdeath thought with a shocked expression. "Let''s resume our fight, it''s dragging out for too long" Akashi said with his strange voice and suddenly disappeared. ''?!'' Esdeath just saw a hand covered in black scales in front of her eyes and before she managed to do anything else, she was thrown towards the ground at great speed. ''Tch! What was up with that speed?!'' Esdeath thought and formed ice on her back while gritting her teeth. *BANG!* When her body hit the ground, a big crater was created but Esdeath herself received only a few bruises thanks to covering herself in ice. ''Previously, I was able to predict where he would appear but this time I was only able to see his hand before he threw me away like garbage. This is...'' Esdeath thought with a pained expression, no longer wearing her crazy smile since even she felt helpless in front of that previous attack. "Esdeath, use your everything to protect yourself." Akashi said with a killing intent present in his voice while holding his sword in both hands, pointing it towards the sky before flames and magma started swirling around its blade while also extending it. *gulp* "Heh" Esdeath actually chuckled when she couldn''t even see the length of that sword made of flames and magma. "Esdeath, take this!" Akashi shouted and swung down with all his might. "I won''t lose!!!" Esdeath shouted back and kneeled down while putting both her hands on the ground, using all of her remaining energy, she started summoning numerous of ice walls and pillars to protect herself from Akashi''s sword attack. When she used all her energy she just looked up with a ragged breath, looking at the results. Akashi''s sword actually cut through Esdeath''s defenses like a hot knife through bu??er. Seeing how Akashi''s sword was nearing her, she just closed her eyes, silently accepting her defeat. ''I have lost, I guess I will meet with my father soon, well, it''s not like I mind it since I have a few questions for him.'' Esdeath thought still with a smile across her face when she felt the sword''s temperature getting near her each second. *RUMBLE!* However, when she still hasn''t felt anything in another 5 seconds, she opened her eyes, seeing stopped sword just a few inches above her head. "It''s my win" Akashi said before he started slowly walking towards the hill where the girls were. He still hasn''t canceled his transformation since he wanted them to have a closer look at him, he didn''t want to feel like he needs to hide it from them. Esdeath had dumbfounded expression while watching Akashi slowly leaving, she turned her head to look behind her and saw an extremely long and deep crack in the ground going up to the distant mountain which was also split into 2 halves by Akashi''s sword. ''I lost...yet I live...?'' Esdeath''s mind was working like crazy since she was confused about why Akashi spared her. She was so invested in the battle that she was already thinking about it as a life and death battle. However, she quickly recalled their deal so she stood up, and with a new light in her eyes, she followed after him. She wasn''t feeling ashamed neither she was acting like that. She lost the battle and she accepted it but she still couldn''t help the feeling like resisting Akashi''s dominance, her eyes were still full of defiance and pride. Despite that feeling, she intended to honor her end of the deal and at least not target his woman. Akashi glanced behind him and saw the look in Esdeath''s eyes. Esdeath who made eye contact with Akashi''s changed eyes didn''t even flinch this time and stared right back into them. --- ''What a woman, despite seeing our difference, she is still feeling so defiant. You already showed her the ultimate disparity between you and her. I think someone like that can''t be controlled no matter how strong you are.'' The previous deep voice said inside Akashi''s mind. ''Yes, she is someone almost impossible to control, that is if you want to use only strength. However that''s why I want her to be in my ranks, with her, the Empire''s strength is on another level. I am willing to spare anyone on Teigu user''s level but not someone of her level.'' Akashi replied within his mind. ''What do you have in mind? Ever since you walked out of that room I can''t read your mind at all so be more specific. Anyway, don''t you think that she will only bring you more problems than benefits? There are so many people who hate her.'' The deep voice asked. ''That''s none of your business, I won''t explain details on how I am planning to make her more humble. And have you perhaps misunderstood me? I want to make this Empire strong and more developed, I don''t need people liking her. If they will be bitching even after the living conditions get better, then let them as long as they won''t cause any harm. Why should Esdeath care about what ants think about her? And if anyone tries another rebellion I will simply shut them down, I have never said that I will be kind "ruler". I am planning to be a good "ruler".'' Akashi replied and even though he said ruler he meant it more like the one controlling everything. ''Haha, I see...Anyway, a good ruler instead of a kind ruler...Well said!'' The voice agreed before letting Akashi alone once again. --- . . . When Akashi arrived in front of girls in his new form with Esdeath a few meters behind him, all the girls began sizing him up except for Taeko who jumped at him the second he arrived. "Akashi! It''s you, right?" Taeko asked while hugging him. Even Akashi was slightly surprised how Taeko hasn''t even carefully looked at him from up close before jumping at him, hugging him. ''Tch!'' Esdeath glared at Taeko who looked over Akashi''s shoulder, meeting Esdeath''s glare head-on, even with a challenging look in her lime narrowed eyes. ''...This girl-! Hehe'' Esdeath was actually pleased after seeing such challenging eyes as she released a cold smile at Taeko. "Yes" Akashi said and wanted to pat Taeko''s head but he hesitated when he looked at his hand just for him to shake his head before finally patting it. "Is this change permanent?" Mera asked with a frown but she looked more in thought than scared or disgusted. The same could be said about Kurome and Poney, they weren''t disgusted by Akashi''s appearance, in truth, he looked very charming in a unique way. Previously he could be said to be handsome but right now he had really dense air of authority around him and even though he no longer looked like a normal human, it still had its unique charm, if there was one disturbing thing, it was his hole and visible black heart. "No, I can change back" Akashi shook his head with a faint smile. "What a pity..." Mera muttered while seductively pressing her index finger to her lower lip while sizing his muscled body up. ''She is trying to ease the tension in the air...'' Akashi immediately understood her intentions which made him inwardly genuinely smile, being grateful that Babara stopped him at that time from killing Mera. Both Kurome and Poney were just feeling awkward since they had no idea what to say but in the end, they looked at each other and nodded their heads. "Akashi Nii-sama!" "Akashi!" Both jumped at him and also hugged him since they had no idea what to say so they decided that actions speak louder than words. Chapter 180 - #179 Aftermath Akashi retained his changed form for now since it gave him only benefits. When the hugging period ended, Akashi turned at Esdeath who was the entire time quietly standing behind him. "You probably already realized that Taeko is the one I told you about, right?" Akashi asked while wrapping his arm around Taeko''s h?ps and pulling her close to him. "I managed to get that much from the way she is looking at me." Esdeath replied with a smile. "Girls, let''s go ahead" Mera said while pushing both Poney and Kurome''s back. "Huh? Why?" Both turned at her with a confused expression but Mera ignored them, only winking at Akashi and he in return nodded his head. When they left, Akashi once again turned his attention to Esdeath. "Esdeath, I will be blunt" Akashi said with a serious expression which made Esdeath''s smile disappear too. "You said that you like me however you can''t bear to share me. I admit that I also like you despite you behaving a bit...strangely, occasionally. We had a deal and I am the winner which means that I can do whatever I want so I am giving you a choice...You can either accept the fact of "sharing" me with Taeko or we will simply be friends. You can decide if you want to help me with my future plans or not but you can''t interfere with them." Akashi said bluntly. "...I indeed lost. I like you and since you also like me, why remain friends? I can try to cope with the feeling of "sharing" you" Esdeath closed her eyes, recalling their talk before they sealed the deal, and then she opened them, saying this with a stoic expression. ''Well, that''s good that she still wants to try it because I am not sure what I would do if she wanted to remain friends...I would have never gained control over her actions.'' Akashi thought after hearing her words. He knew that his fight still wasn''t over if he wants Esdeath to really behave. She isn''t someone who would quiver in front of superior strength. "Anyway, Taeko is your name, right? Why are you fine with sharing Akashi? Are you perhaps not confident in keeping his attention only on you?" Esdeath asked with a provocative smile. When Akashi heard her, he frowned but Taeko stepped in front of him before he could say anything. "...I am but one woman. If you will keep those ideas even after spending a night with him, I am more than willing to leave him to you all alone" Taeko said with a serious expression, making Akashi slightly embarrassed as he began scratching his cheek with his sharp index finger. "?" Esdeath was slightly confused by Taeko''s words and even more by her confidence, giving Esdeath another chance to gain Akashi for herself all alone which made her feel quite suspicious. She knew what Taeko''s words meant, she has done her research and she thought that quelling male''s ?ust was anything but a hard task, however, she was still unaware that Akashi wasn''t as other men. Whenever he was in bed with Taeko, they kept going for hours until Taeko felt too tired and sore to continue. Akashi''s constitution gave him also disadvantages like a large appetite and also harder suppressing his ?ust. Akashi also felt a bit guilty since nights with Taeko were indeed getting harder and harder for her, he was sometimes even pretending to be fully satisfied just to make her rest for a longer time, however unknown to him, Taeko saw through his lies, she knew about it which in return made her love him even more but it also made her feel upset how he was keeping it away from her. "I have no idea what gives you such confidence but I like it. You are daring, I will give you that, Taeko. I hope you won''t go against your words later." Esdeath accepted this challenge since she had nothing to lose, she no longer wanted to be just friends with Akashi. If it was before their first kiss, she might hesitate a bit but ever since their first kiss, she became more obsessive with him. "*Hey, what about my opinion? Why do you have such confidence in me?*" Akashi whispered to Taeko. Although what Taeko was doing was playing right into his cards, he still had to ask out of curiosity. "*I know how much you restrained yourself during our times alone. Please vent it all out on her*" Taeko turned her back to Esdeath and whispered to Akashi with a devilish cold smile. ''?!'' Akashi was actually caught off guard when he saw this smile since it was his first time seeing Taeko with such a sadistic smile. "Heh, I guess I couldn''t hide it from you in the end." Akashi chuckled and said with a slightly guilty smile. "I am not upset or anything" Taeko just said shortly while ??r?ssing his cheek with a gentle look in her eyes. "Ehm!" Esdeath was feeling left out when those two started acting all lovey-dovey so she interrupted them. "Alright, let''s go back to the Empire" Akashi smiled at Taeko before turning around with a more serious expression. Before they left, Akashi made all the magma disappear from the cracks in the ground however he couldn''t fix the damage done to the terrain so he just left it to the nature to fix herself up. Akashi put on the cloak with a hood to hide his appearance. He wanted to keep this appearance as help in the persuasion of some certain people. When they arrived home, he actually never showed his appearance to anyone and just found out where he is supposed to meet Night Raid. They were done with their job for probably a whole week and in case they managed to do everything as he demanded, then he shouldn''t let them wait any longer, he sent a special bird with a message. After a few hours of relaxing, most of Esdeath''s energy was already recovered and it was at that time the same bird Akashi sent out, flew back to them together with a reply from the Night Raid. . . . ---At night, the forest a few kilometers away from the Capital--- "Finally, I already started thinking that he ditched us." Mine complained while their group was waiting for Akashi to arrive. "He wouldn''t do that, he must have had reasons for not replying to us for so long..." Najenda was the only one to reply to Mine''s complaints. "What the hell are you planning, Night Raid?!" Mez growled at them with her hands and legs tied up. Everyone ignored Mez but at least she was more normal than her partner, Suzuka, who was tied up in very ??wd way. "Ahh~" As if that wasn''t enough, Suzuka was even occasionally releasing ??wd m??ns which caused most of the male members to look in opposite direction. "Who the hell even tied her up in such a way?!" Mine was annoyed by Suzuka''s m??ns so she shouted at boys while pointing with her finger at Suzuka. "Don''t ignore me!" Mez shouted with an upset expression after getting ignored like that however she was also annoyed by Suzuka''s m??ns. "Looks like you are a very lively bunch." When everyone heard this voice, they turned its direction just to have their eyes widened in shock. "Esdeath!" Najenda stood up with a cautious expression while gesturing for other members to get ready for the fight. "Najenda..." Esdeath released a cold smile while looking at Najenda''s metallic arm. Mez and Suzuka turned at Esdeath with hope in their eyes however when they saw other people around her, they were really confused. They were aware of who was Kurome but that was all. ''If Kurome is here, Akashi must be here too!'' Mez thought with a smile. "Calm down" A cloaked figure stepped forward and said but everyone recognized Akashi''s voice even if it was a bit different this time. "What is the meaning of this?" Najenda asked with a cautious expression. Akame''s eyes were attracted to a different person, it was exactly Taeko who was standing next to Akashi. Taeko sensed Akame''s stare so she turned her direction and looked right into her eyes without a single change in her calm expression. Both of them remembered each other. --- "I have done what was expected of me but maybe I should have came here alone..." Akashi said and took off his hood. *Gasp* Some of the Night Raid members gasped when they saw his "mask" together with his changed eyes but instead of asking him for details about his appearance, they wanted to know why Esdeath is here with him. Akame was obviously also surprised by Akashi''s change but her attention was still on Taeko who previously tried to ?ssassinate her friend. Akame stepped forward. "Akame?!" Everyone was shocked by her actions, they had no idea what she wants to do, however, they didn''t want to start a fight here. "Akashi...or should I call you Katsura? Which of them is the real you?" Akame frowned and asked with a serious expression. Hearing her question, Akashi couldn''t help but glance at Taeko before turning at Akame with a grin. "So you haven''t forgotten Taeko...I am Akashi however in the past, I was indeed known as Katsura for a few days." Akashi replied with a grin. "Poney, why are you still following him after knowing that he was the one trying to kill us?" Akame turned to a masked girl and asked with a confused expression. "He already told me everything...At first, it was a really shocking discovery for me but...Akame, aren''t you the one who killed your best friend and adoptive father? At that time, they were just helping the Revolutionary army, we were in wrong, please don''t start acting hypocrite right now." Poney said, attacking Akame''s weak point. As expected, Akame''s expression winced in pain when she heard Poney''s words as she just returned back to her group without saying anything else. While Akashi was slightly surprised how Poney defended him as far as to go harshly convincing Akame. ''Well, what she said is the undeniable truth.'' Akashi thought. "...I see, so the group you mentioned previously is the Oarburgh clan...Now I can see why you were so confident in them." Najenda muttered while tearing her eyes off Esdeath, looking at Mera. "Hello~ We meet once again~" Mera put down her umbrella and said while winking at Najenda. ''What''s up with this situation? They don''t look like they are planning to fight...Anyway, what had happened to Akashi''s face?'' Mez thought while checking everyone''s expressions. "Let''s get down to the business. Did everything go smoothly?" Akashi asked. "As you can see...yes" Najenda took a deep breath before replying while pointing at Suzuka and Mez. Akashi looked towards the prisoners and couldn''t help but massage the bridge of his nose with a blank expression when he saw Suzuka''s ??wd expression. "Alright, let me talk to them." Akashi said and took a step forward, letting the cloak around him drop down, revealing his real appearance, of course, he was wearing a shirt to at least mask the hole inside his body. "?!!!" Everyone''s eyes once again widened in shock and Sayo even held her hand in front of her open mouth. "Y-Your body...is this caused by the fusion with Teigu? However, that shouldn''t be possible for you since your Teigu was already absorbed within you, to begin with..." Leone asked with a dumbfounded expression. ''Is this the result of why Esdeath keeps standing there without attacking anyone or releasing her killing intent?'' Najenda frowned and thought while observing Esdeath who kept smiling. Akashi just smiled at Leone before approaching Mez and Suzuka, making them all nervous. Chapter 181 - #180 The time has come Akashi approached Mez and Suzuka and burned their restraints. They in return looked at him with confused expressions. "What exactly is happening here?" Mez had no idea if Akashi was a friend or enemy and even if he was an enemy, she had no confidence in going against him. "Yeah, I didn''t mind it, it actually felt pretty good and even better when being watched...I guess I discovered something new about me thanks to everyone." Suzuka however had other priorities although Akashi could see that she was just joking. ''Quite carefree despite being around so many people who can kill her in a second...'' Akashi admired her ability to discard the pressure she feels. "You shut up already!" Mez growled at Suzuka before turning at Akashi. "It is simply as it looks, I am going to kill Honest and take over the Empire" Akashi bluntly said, making two girls slightly dumbfounded. "...Why weren''t we killed if that is the case?" Mez asked after collecting her thoughts. "Because there will be a lot of work to do and I need capable people plus we already worked together once, haven''t we?" Akashi explained while putting his arms on their shoulders and pushing their faces closer, forcing them to take a closer look into his eyes. *Gulp* *Gulp* Both of them gulped down their saliva but each for a different reason than the other. "Ha-ha, if you have even General Esdeath on your side then I guess there is no one who can stop you..." Mez released an awkward laugh but she still agreed that Honest has no chance. "You also owe me one, Suzuka" Akashi said with a "friendly" smile. "Huh?" Suzuka had confused expression which was enough to tell Akashi that she has no idea what he is talking about. "Do you remember that night...when you tried to sneak into my tent?" Akashi asked with a cold smile. "Ah...that...T-That was just fun, you know..." Suzuka replied with a nervous expression. "I see, so you think of raping someone as a fun...interesting" Akashi nodded his head in "understanding" with his eyes closed. "WHAT?!!" Everyone except for Taeko and Mez exclaimed with dumbfounded expressions. "W-Wait! I wasn''t trying to **** you...at least it wasn''t my plan at first!" Suzuka quickly denied his words just to practically admit it later on. Everyone looked at her with blank expressions, making her feel as if she was being judged, not like Suzuka minded it. "So it was my fault that I was sleeping and looking so "defenseless", right?" Akashi asked with a smile. "Yes- *cough* I mean no..." Suzuka replied awkwardly. ''I guess that should be enough'' Akashi thought and let two of them go, taking a few steps back. His intention was just to make them feel more comfortable, although he was aware that they don''t fear death, the right mood was still required to make them more cooperative. "Tell me, why do you work for Honest?" Akashi asked with his arms covered in black scales folded. Hearing his question, both Mez and Suzuka looked at each other with a confused expression before turning at him. "Because he is our employer...?" Mez answered. "Because he is the one in control of everything...?" Suzuka added. "I figured as much...girls, you should also learn something about loyalty. Heck, you weren''t even friends with other Rakshasa Demons..." Akashi said while grabbing his forehead with a tired expression. "I might try if you will let me have a taste-" Suzuka tried to say something but she was quickly interrupted by Mez who glared at her. "Those 2 were a pain in the ?ss but at least they could have been called rivals...However, if I have to call someone a friend, it would be you, Akashi. It was the first time I truly felt entertained out of the battle, you have a serious side to you however you can also accept some childish acts from Suzuka." Mez folded her arms and said while looking sideways. "Brrr, that sounded even more embarrassing than when I said this in my mind." Mez shivered a bit since this was really out of her character. She was usually playful and not serious like this. "...Hey, I have a proposal for you two." Akashi said after observing them for a bit. "Hm?" Both of them focused on him with curious expressions. "I won''t kill you so you have 2 options to pick from. You can either join me and help me after I kill Honest or you will be forced to accept banishment from the Empire. Of course, I won''t let you act as you want to if you will join me and if you will truly fu?k up at that time, I won''t be so kind the second time. Therefore, choose very carefully." Akashi said with narrowed eyes, one glowing with orange color and other with crimson color. "We will join!" Both of them said in unison without any hesitation. "Good...I will be watching you" Akashi turned his back at them and said while glancing being him. Both Mez and Suzuka just nodded their heads with a wide smile across their faces. "Still, Great General Budo might prove to be quite annoying, no?" Mez caught up to Akashi and asked while standing next to him, leaning forward, observing his changed face more carefully. "Let him oppose us, I always wanted to fight him" Esdeath said with a cold smile and a sadistic look in her eyes. "No, Budo is someone I want to convince to join me." Akashi immediately refused Esdeath''s d?s?r? to fight. "Convince him? You are aware of the fact that he is the most loyal person to the emperor, right?" Mez asked with a dumbfounded expression. "I am not planning to kill the emperor, and his family is loyal to the Empire and not to the emperor. At least that''s what I have found out while investigating his family''s history." Akashi explained with a cold look in his eyes. "Isn''t that the exact same thing?" Suzuka asked while rubbing her right wrist. "Not at all, anyway, there is no need to explain everything. After all, Honest is still your employer, isn''t he? I will let you join me only after I kill him, until then, you will be under the close watch of Night Raid." Akashi said. "Huh?! Why do we have to do this kind of job?!" Mine asked with an annoyed tone. "It''s alright, we can look after them for a longer time. When are you going to kill Honest?" Najenda said to Mine before turning at Akashi. "...Tomorrow, I will request the audience with the emperor, with the pretense of wanting to ask him for his blessing for my marriage with Esdeath." Akashi replied, sharing his plans with everyone. Esdeath immediately frowned when she heard how she is going to be used by Akashi but she hasn''t said anything. "...W-Wait...tomorrow?" Najenda exclaimed with a dumbfounded expression. "The longer we wait, the more suspicious will Honest get since your group and Revolutionary army became too quiet these days. Not to mention that you just got rid of his personal squad." Akashi nodded his head before intending to leave with his group. Akashi left Mez and Suzuka in Night Raid''s hands so he was sure they wouldn''t interfere with his plans, he could even release them and make them return to test if they truly mean it with the thing joining him but there was no need to since everything would come to the end tomorrow. ''...'' While following Akashi through the forest at night, Esdeath kept spacing out, she was feeling very complicated from following Akashi around. It was a kind of uncomfortable feeling, having to follow him around, however, she still had a chance to change everything tonight. "Well, I will be returning home..." Mera said to Akashi with a smile. Mera turned at Taeko and saw her unwillingness to leave. "I guess you want to remain here, right?" Mera asked Taeko who in return firmly nodded her head. "Then do as you wish" Mera shrugged her shoulders before turning around, intending to leave. "Have a safe journey, could you also do me one more favor?" Akashi said before asking with a small smile, making Mera stop at her tracks. "Sure, we will escort your new Prime Minister back to the Capital" Mera turned sideways, replying with a playful smile. "You always know what I want..." Akashi said with a grateful smile. "Thanks for the praise~" Mera replied in playful tone with a confident smile before turning around, leaving, swaying her h?ps on her way. Akashi already canceled his transformation which gave him back his previous appearance, unfortunately, his stats also dropped down but it was safer walking down the streets in this appearance even though he had a cloak hiding his body. "Can I use your bathroom to take a shower?" Esdeath asked while giving a strange challenging look to Taeko. "Sure..." Akashi nodded his head. Hearing his answer, Esdeath went to the next room connected to his study. Although it was his study, the room even has a bed and all the necessary things here since Akashi spends here a lot of time. "I will be going back to the guest room..." Taeko looked at Akashi before saying, making him frown down. "Wait, is this about that look Esdeath threw at you?" Akashi was quite perceptive but, unfortunately, he didn''t understand the meaning behind that look. "It''s about the thing I suggested. When I saw that look in her eyes, I immediately knew she was daring me to leave for one night, that is if my challenge still stands." Taeko nodded her head. "..." Akashi didn''t say anything and only got closed to Taeko, pulling her close to him. "Are you really fine with this?" Akashi asked with a serious expression yet with a gentle look in his eyes. "...Stop keep asking me unless I really say otherwise...Of course, it feels uncomfortable but I also know that I can''t take care of your needs all alone, not to mention your family, your lineage needs to also continue and I can''t guarantee you a child. However! Please don''t feel bad or anything like that, I am tolerating this only because I know that you truly love me and also because you keep asking me whether I don''t want you to stop or not." Taeko''s eyes grew moist but her overall expression was extremely happy while looking at Akashi, when she was finally done saying this, she wrapped her arms around his neck, deeply kissing him. "...I understand" When their lips finally parted after numerous seconds passed by, Akashi nodded with a serious expression. "You better show her your true self...maybe she will even leave you after this night. *giggle*" Taeko said with a confident smile before she covered her mouth while she was giggling. She was usually a calm and stoic person but around Akashi, she always showed a lot of different emotions and even she herself liked it but she was unable but do the same thing around anyone else. "*inhale* *exhale* You really want to make her regret her ideas, don''t you?" Akashi took a deep breath before answering with a playful smile. "She thinks that my Akashi is your regular man...she deserves it." Taeko replied with the same playful smile, maybe slightly sadistic. "Heh, I won''t let you down." Akashi chuckled and said with a smirk. "There is one more thing I want to ask you before you leave." Akashi said and brought his mouth closer to her ear, whispering something. During his whispering, Taeko''s expression changed numerous times, mainly to a shocked one. "It is alright if you want to refuse, it is just a suggestion but it might help the entire situation." Akashi said with a smile. "No...it sounds kind of exciting although maybe a bit crazy" Taeko said with a slightly sly smile. Chapter 182 - #181 Esdeath (18+) 1/2 ---? WARNING ?--- Since this is my last time writing 18+ chapters for this fan-fic, I decided to go a little bit wild. If you don''t like 18+ chapters, just skip it please, I will try not to include anything that would influence the story. Another WARNING! As I mentioned, I tried to go a bit wild so I would say it''s pretty detailed at least more than the previous time but everyone has their own definition of well detailed 18+ chapters, right? I am not accustomed to writing something like this so most of the time I am trying to use other less "embarrassing" words since it sometimes just feels too cringe for me to write it down, idk...I am pretty sure that I am not cut to become an ?r?t??a writer. Anyway, I hope it will be detailed enough for you, h?nt??! *Tsundere face and stomping the ground* ?-------------? ---CHAPTER START--- When Taeko left, Akashi turned towards the door of the bathroom where he still heard the running shower. ''...I should go take a shower of my own too.'' Akashi thought and exited his study, walking towards the bathroom in the hall. When he made sure no one was using it at the moment, he walked in and locked the door behind him. He took off all of his clothes and hopped into a shower. ''...I should change the way I have been having s?x up till now.'' Akashi thought while letting hot water pour over his head. Akashi usually preferred s?x with more emotions than directed by just pure ?ust. His nights with Taeko were usually gentle but this time, he needs to change his strategy. He needs to be the one leading, not giving Esdeath even a chance to do as she wishes while also making her satisfied that she would slowly become accustomed to being led by him. Akashi turned his head downward while looking in front of him through the steam with narrowed eyes. ''I will abandon all those teachings about self-control for this night and do as Taeko suggested...I will fully vent out on her'' Akashi resolved himself to completely change his personality during the upcoming night with Esdeath. Esdeath who was currently also showering just shivered however she had absolutely no idea why. She still has no idea that she awakened something deeply hidden inside Akashi. . . . When Akashi returned back to his study, he immediately locked the door. When he noticed that Esdeath still wasn''t out of the shower, he took all of his clothes off while only dressing up his long robe, letting his upper body visible. ''She is taking quite a while, was this supposed to tease me?'' Akashi thought while sitting on the edge of the bed while looking at the door of the bathroom. The running water was no longer heard which meant that Esdeath was about to walk out of there at any second. *Creek* As Akashi predicted, 10 more seconds passed by and the door opened while Esdeath walked in his study. She was only wearing a long white shirt that was bu??oned up to her br??sts, revealing a large cleavage. She wasn''t wearing anything else down there but the shirt was long enough not to let Akashi see anything. Only her milky white th??hs were exposed with droplets of water on them. Esdeath hasn''t even dried herself off so her shirt was slowly becoming transparent from being slightly wet even her n?pp??s were showing through the fabric of the shirt. Esdeath took a quick look around the room and when she noticed that Taeko left and when she noticed Akashi in his robe sitting on the bed, she released a mischievous smile. "I am sorry, I couldn''t find any clean towel. I hope you don''t mind, Akashi." Esdeath said with an apologetic smile while leaning forward, giving him a better look at her cleavage. "..." Akashi didn''t even turn his head at her and only glanced at her before pushing his hands against his th??hs, getting up to his feet. He approached Esdeath who had a slightly confused expression from his reaction. *BAM* When Akashi was close enough, he pushed Esdeath against the wall and slammed his palm right next to her head which caught her off guard as her eyes widened from his change. "?! mm~" However before she was able to say anything, Akashi brought his lips closer and started deeply kissing her without giving her a time to breathe. He even forced himself into her mouth with his tongue but Esdeath quickly accepted him with open arms as she started releasing low muffled m??ns. "?! Ah~" And once again, before Esdeath was able to recover and recollect her thoughts on the situation, Akashi free hand wandered to her right br??st as he began folding her ample ?h?st. He was even using a bit force while doing it but he applied the right amount of the force just to make Esdeath m??n once again much louder in surprise and also in p???sur?. "*huff* W-What are you doing?" Esdeath found some strength to finally ask however she blurted this question out just because she was too confused by how things were escalating so quickly. Esdeath was already blushing a lot while she was catching breath after their kissing session came to the end. Akashi brought his mouth closer to her ear with a sly smile. "*I am just taking what''s mine*" Akashi whispered with a commanding tone, leaving no room for arguing. He even stopped folding her br??sts as he slipped his hand lower, between her legs while also gently biting into her ear. "?! mm~" Esdeath was once again caught off guard but she was doing her best not to m??n aloud. She was aware of what Akashi was doing but he had a head-start and he was really good at what he was doing so all she could do now, is to endure it without giving him that satisfaction of victory. When Akashi''s hand made contact with her v???n?, he already felt his hand getting wet and he was sure it wasn''t because Esdeath didn''t dry herself off after the shower. "Eh? It looks like you enjoy being on the submissive side in the end" Akashi said while bringing his face as close to Esdeath''s face as he could to force her looking into his eyes. "T-There is no way this could ever be the truth" Esdeath replied with an upset expression but with her blushing face, it only made her look cute. "Are you sure? Tell that to your body..." Akashi said while showing her evidence in the form of his wet hand. "T-That''s only a natural reaction." Esdeath didn''t give up and retorted back. "Indeed it could be just that...I also happen to be experiencing a similar natural reaction" Akashi said as he got rid of his robe, revealing his erected p?n?s. ''That''s...'' Esdeath''s mind blanked for a few seconds while she was looking down at Akashi''s p?n?s. Akashi immediately pressed his body closer, forcing his member between Esdeath''s milky th??hs while rubbing it against her own private parts. ''She is holding on but I am going in the right direction'' Akashi thought as he decided to change places. "Let''s go somewhere more comfortable, shall we?" Although Akashi asked, he didn''t even wait for her answer as he grabbed her with both hands under her bu??, raising her body up while pressing it against him. Even though this surprised Esdeath, she still wrapped her arms around his neck for better stability. ''I can feel his p?n?s between my...butt cheeks. Why does it feel so good?!'' Esdeath was completely confused by the new emotion called ?ust that was slowly taking over her body. Akashi slowly approached his bed while carrying Esdeath before dropping her body on his bed, making her br??sts bouncing. "I am feeling quite generous tonight, how about we do each other a favor?" Akashi asked but once again didn''t even wait for her answer before burying his head between her th??hs, commencing his attack with his tongue. "Ah! mm~" Esdeath was once again caught off guard and this time she couldn''t keep her m??ning inside. Since she already m??n?d aloud, she grabbed Akashi''s hair, pushing his head to her. After more than 5 minutes Akashi raised his head and got on his knees on the bed. "A few more minutes and I might have been drowned" Akashi teased Esdeath who was catching her breath while blushing. "Akashi..." She could only call out his name with absent-minded eyes. "It''s your time to return the favor, don''t you think so?" Akashi asked with a teasing smile while putting his p?n?s close to her face. "?!" Esdeath finally woke up when she saw Akashi''s member so close to her face, her eyes widened and her mouth slightly opened on its own but she had hesitant expression. ''I am supposed to take it into my mouth...right?'' Esdeath thought with a hesitant expression. It wasn''t as if she wasn''t aware of what blowjob is but she considers that action as something only submissive women do since it is usually done in kneeling position. However this time, she was lying on the bed so with a bit hesitation, she took Akashi''s member into her mouth. ''?!'' Akashi''s expression winced a bit when he felt that slightly cold wetness of Esdeath''s mouth but he quickly recovered before she could notice. *cough* Esdeath had no experience so she was sometimes choking herself on it but despite her being inexperienced, the feeling Akashi was experiencing was truly superb due to that strange yet comforting cold wetness. ''This must be the effects of her Teigu. That coldness...instead of making me less horny, it makes me want to explore her entire body.'' Akashi thought with a satisfied expression that he no longer tried to hide but he was still wearing that confident and teasing smile. . . . *Slurp* After 5 minutes, Esdeath was still going on with taking care of Akashi. ''What is going on? Why isn''t he still satisfied? Am I doing something wrong?!'' Esdeath thought but contrary to her thoughts, her technique was getting only better and better. Akashi was actually having a hard time keeping himself from exploding in her mouth which the image itself would be truly irresistible. ''That''s enough!'' Akashi was aware of his limits so he lightly pushed Esdeath''s shoulders, letting her fall down on her back on the bed. "Hm?" Esdeath had confused expression when she has pushed away like that, she wanted to ask if she had done anything wrong but she simply couldn''t bring herself to ask "Have I done anything wrong?" like some good girl. Akashi brought his face closer to hers. "Last chance to stop, once we start, there is no stopping until I am fully satisfied" Akashi said with a confident smirk. Although he was asking this question, he was already aware of the answer, he was just buying himself a time he could use to cool down. "Hah, bring it on!" Esdeath said with a wide smile while wrapping her arms around his neck. Hearing her response, Akashi didn''t wait any longer and spread her legs and at first, he just inserted the tip of his p?n?s inside her, moving it up and down, teasing her. He even started to suck on and pinch her n?pp??s. "Mm~ J-Just do it already!" Esdeath was slowly losing her mind from his constant teasing. "So impatient and eager...I wonder if you will be like that even after a few hours." Akashi said with a smile. ''After a few hours...? What does he mean by tha-'' "Ah!" Esdeath''s thoughts were interrupted when Akashi shoved half of his p?n?s inside her, completely startling her as her expression winced in pain however it was just for a moment before it was covered in p???sur?. ''Whoa! She is extremely tight and that nice cold feeling also intensified...'' Akashi was also caught off guard as he almost exploded right after he first entered her. Akashi saw Esdeath''s expression and decided to start moving. "Mm~ A-Akashi, Is that everything you have got? Because, ah, if that''s so-" Esdeath wanted to tease Akashi but after her each word, she m??n?d which made this look only funny. "I am at most half-way inside but if it''s not good enough, I can pick up the pace and also shove it all inside." Akashi replied and a cold smile appeared on his face when he noticed Esdeath''s eyes widen upon hearing his words. ''Half-way inside?!'' Esdeath thought, slightly horrified feeling inside her heart. "W-wait, I didn''t really mean it like-" Esdeath wanted to correct herself but Akashi used this chance to shove all his length into her, until hitting her w?mb. "?! Ahhh~ MMm~ Just *huff* like *huff* that!" Esdeath already completely stopped trying to mask her m??ns when Akashi started moving his h?ps with all his length inside her. She started to m??n so loud that probably other people in the mansion could hear her. After an around 7 minutes in a missionary position, Akashi stopped holding back and pulled out his member, exploding at Esdeath''s stomach. ''*huff* I had no idea this could feel so good...*huff* But it looks like it''s the end, fortunately for me since if he continued any longer, I would have truly lost myself in it...'' Esdeath thought with a satisfied smile and closed eyes when she felt her stomach covered in Akashi''s cream. She herself experienced ?r??sm 2 times, the first one during the time when Akashi was ???k?n? her and the second during their first s?x. "?!" However, when Esdeath opened her eyes, she widened them in horror. ''W-What is this? Wasn''t his p?n?s after this action supposed to calm down?! Why is he still as hard as before, perhaps even harder than before?!'' Esdeath thought with a dumbfounded expression while looking at Akashi''s still erected p?n?s. "What''s up with your expression, my dear Esdeath? Haven''t we had a deal that we won''t stop until I am satisfied? Because this was just a wamp-up for me. However, I must say that feeling of being inside you is otherworldly, keep up the good work!" Akashi said with a wide teasing smile while showing her a thumb up with closed eyes. "*huff* Taeko must have been neglecting your needs since you are still full, let me take care of that" Esdeath replied with a provocative smile. "It''s nice to see that you are still up to it..." Akashi muttered while grabbing a towel from under his bed, wiping away all of his cream from Esdeath''s stomach before throwing it away into the laundry basket. Without saying anything, Akashi placed his hands on her h?ps and pulled her up before turning her around, forcing her on her all fours. "Let''s try this for example, at the end of our session, you can tell me which position you liked the most so I can remember that" Akashi said while gently ??r?ssing her cheek but this caused her to shiver a bit, since she caught the hidden meaning in his words. ''Which position I liked the most? At the end of our session? Is he saying that the next time he "empty" himself, he truly won''t be "empty"?!'' Esdeath thought and in her mind, strands of regret began showing up however she was determined to satisfy Akashi. She no longer had in mind to prove to Taeko that she can satisfy him but she already considered herself as his woman and she felt need to satisfy her man. Chapter 183 - #182 Crazy Night (18+) 2/2 Akashi once again inserted his hard member inside Esdeath and began moving his h?ps while moving even Esdeath''s h?ps with his hands. ''?! This position...!!! is far more intense!'' Esdeath thought while covering her mouth with her hands since she was no longer facing Akashi and he shouldn''t be able to notice under these circumstances. And this went on and on for a few hours with them changing positions every 10 minutes, they used almost everything within the room, be it a table or just standing s?x against the wall... *huff* *huff* Esdeath was catching her breath while lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling with an absent-minded expression. "Are you perhaps already too exhausted?" Akashi asked with a fake sad expression while looking at Esdeath who was full of sweat. The laundry basket was already completely filled with towels, at the end Akashi even began using her clothes to clean her a bit every time he "emptied" himself, marking Esdeath''s body as his. His words, woke Esdeath up from her thoughts as she glanced down at him, seeing something unbelievable. "...No way" Esdeath muttered but she no longer looked too surprised or shocked, she''s probably grew accustomed to it after numerous ?r??sms they had together. "Heh, now, do you understand what Taeko has to go through just to take care of my needs?" Akashi chuckled after seeing her response before asking. ''In truth, I am quite satisfied but I can see that doing this all the time would have slowly kill Esdeath so it''s better this way. Even Taeko can take care of my needs but while doing so, she is hurting herself the same as the current situation with Esdeath. Sex is healthy action however not if you are experiencing numerous ?r??sms during just one session. For me it''s necessary but for those two girls, no.'' Akashi was actually surprised how much Esdeath endured it during her first time, he had to praise her eagerness to make him just for herself. "*huff* I can go on!" Esdeath said with a wide smile while catching her breath between the words. "Esdeath..." Akashi suddenly put his hand on her red cheek and looked deeply into her eyes, catching her attention before shaking his head with a serious expression. "...But-" Esdeath knew the state of her body best and she could indeed go on but she was aware that it wouldn''t take just 1 or 2 rounds to fully satisfy him. She even began considering if he really can be fully satisfied. Akashi put his index finger over her lips to interrupt her "Shh, you have gone very far however stopping here isn''t the same as admitting defeat, this is not life and death battle. You are supposed to enjoy this too, what is the point in satisfying me if you will be left fully exhausted and hurt?" Akashi said with a gentle smile while sitting down on the edge of the bed. "But I enjoyed it! It was my first time however I never imagined something so long and intense, I always thought those things last at most 30 minutes." Esdeath retorted back while turning her head at Akashi, she was currently recovering her strength so she was just motionlessly lying on the bed next to him. "Do I have to bring you a mirror? You are obviously exhausted and I wouldn''t be surprised if you weren''t even more exhausted than the time after our battle." Akashi said jokingly, not leaving Esdeath a room to argue with him. *Knock*...*knock* They were suddenly interrupted by someone knocking on the door in specific intervals. "It''s alright" Akashi said towards the door and the person behind it unlocked it and opened it before walking in, closing it and locking it behind. "...You, what are you doing here? Didn''t we have a deal?" Esdeath asked with narrowed eyes while looking at Taeko just in her black night robe. Esdeath was still recovering so she hasn''t even sat up and remained lying down at the bed. "We had but I don''t really see you winning..." Taeko said while looking at the laundry basket overfilling with towels and even Esdeath''s clothes. "That still doesn''t answer my question why are you here..." Esdeath replied, without even trying to make Taeko take her words back. "Isn''t that obvious?" Taeko asked with a confused expression while dropping down her robe, revealing her flawless n?k?d body. "I am here to help you but if you are uncomfortable with it, you can leave and I will just finish what you have started." Taeko said mercilessly with a stoic expression while looking down at Esdeath before turning at Akashi with a charming smile. "Thief, do you think I will just let you do that?!" Esdeath narrowed her eyes and sit up, supporting herself with her hands against the bed. "Alright, that''s enough...Esdeath, I won''t do anything more with you alone tonight since you are too exhausted, you are only up to 1-3 rounds." Akashi shook his head with closed eyes. "...So if I will accept her help, you won''t have any problem with it?" Esdeath frowned and asked while pointing at Taeko with her index finger. "As long as you will stop at the right moment...but with her help, you should be able to also recover some stamina during it." Akashi said and nodded his head. "..." There was quite a long silence without Esdeath saying anything. "...Fine" In the end, she accepted while cautiously glaring at Taeko. This entire situation actually made her recall her first meeting with Mera, right now, she was considering this memory as funny one but she wasn''t expecting that she would ever do something similar, not to mention with someone within Mera''s group. "But first, I need to take a refreshing shower" Esdeath said while getting up but once she left the edge of the bed, she stumbled. Fortunately for her, Taeko was in front of her to catch her, or perhaps unfortunately? "Let me go, I don''t need your help" Esdeath distanced herself from Taeko who just caught her since she was feeling weird being so close to another n?k?d woman. Esdeath slowly walked to the door leading to the bathroom before entering it, not even closing the door behind her. ''She is far more exhausted than I previously thought...Maybe I took it too far but is it my fault when she is so stubborn?'' Akashi thought when he saw all of this. "She will be alright, I felt similar way after my first time" Taeko turned away from the bathroom and looked at Akashi with a smile before climbing on him who was sitting on the edge of the bed. "Hm? No foreplay or anything like that tonight?" Akashi asked with a surprised expression when Taeko put both of her hands on his shoulders, facing him. "I heard every one of her m??ns...but while I was feeling irritated by it, it also somehow made me all wet. You better take care of that." Taeko said and without waiting for his answer, she shoved his shaft inside her. "Whoa, that''s kind of ??wd for you to say that...but I guess your body doesn''t lie." Akashi said when he easily slipped inside without any foreplay. "I think you are the one strange for questioning my ??wd talk while having your stick inside me. Mm~" Taeko replied playfully and started moving up and down, picking up the pace. While Taeko was the one setting up the pace, Akashi started helping her by playing with her br??sts and s?ns?t?v? n?pp??s. . . . "I-I am close~" Taeko muttered with a ??wd tone. "Me, too" Akashi said and when Taeko reached her climax in the next few seconds, he put his hands on her h?ps and pushed her down, making her take the entire length inside. "Akashi?" Taeko asked with a weak voice and satisfied expression after having her own ?r??sm. She was slightly surprised by his actions since he always finished outside. "I haven''t finished inside anyone yet, do you want to try it...?" Akashi asked while holding back finishing inside her with all his might. "You mean...trying to ?mpr??n?t? me?" Taeko muttered with a dumbfounded expression before forming a happy smile and sealing his lips with hers. This was enough of an answer for Akashi as he stopped holding back and exploded right inside her. "Ugh" "Ah!" Akashi released a low groan while Taeko squealed in surprise but that quickly turned into a m??n when she felt Akashi''s cream filling her. "I-" Taeko was hesitating to say something with an extremely satisfied and happy expression while looking into Akashi''s eyes. Seeing her hesitation, Akashi just pulled her head closer and deeply kissed her. None of them wanted to move, they just felt like melting together however that changed when Esdeath came back with a refreshed expression. "Enjoying yourselves?" She asked with her hands resting on her h?ps while looking down at two of them but when she saw something white dripping down from under Taeko with Akashi still being inside her, she frowned down. ''He hasn''t finished even once inside me!'' Esdeath thought with a dissatisfied expression. "Well, you already had your fun, haven''t you?" Akashi asked with a teasing smile. "Not enough" She said with intention of making Akashi finish inside her but although she recovered some of her stamina, it would still be harmful to have a rough session of s?x again and Akashi was aware of that fact too. "Then come here, I will satisfy you and you can even relax meanwhile." Akashi said and lied down on the bed while pulling Esdeath to the bed by her hand. "...What should I do?" She asked while glancing at Taeko who was still sitting on Akashi''s stick and a slightly awkward atmosphere began forming itself inside the room. "Sit on me." Akashi said while pointing at his face with a smirk. "What?" Esdeath exclaimed with a surprised expression. "Just do it and you will see..." Akashi said and guided her to sit on his face while also facing Taeko which she didn''t like so much however when Akashi started to swirl his tongue inside her and folding her br??sts, she completely forgot any dissatisfaction about Taeko''s presence. And thus it became a threesome. Taeko and Esdeath kept looking at each other, not like they had any other choice but amidst of wild s?x, lost in p???sur? both of them suddenly leaned forward and kissed each other with closed eyes before widely opening them in shock while still having their lips kissing each other, they quickly recovered and moved back with embarrassed and uncertain expressions. It was unknown whether they liked it but it was visible that none of them were completely comfortable with it, at least now. Akashi also sensed the change in the atmosphere so he started moving his h?ps up and down while picking up the pace with his tongue, completely surprising girls. "MMMm~" Both of them m??n?d aloud, forgetting what just happened between them. And like this, the rest of the night continued for a long while. Chapter 184 - #183 Meeting the Emperor The next morning Akashi woke up fully refreshed with spread arms with Taeko and Esdeath sleeping on each of them. ''I actually can''t remember the last time I was so satisfied...maybe when I was still in my old world.'' Akashi thought while lazily looking at the ceiling, not intending to get up at any time...not like he could do that with the girls sleeping on his arms. "Hm...?" Somehow, him waking up also woke the girls up as they both rubbed their sleepy eyes. "Good morning" Akashi said with a smile. "Good morning!" Both said in unison, raising their heads to give him a peck on the cheek but when they saw each other, they suddenly stopped moving. Akashi suddenly felt like he was the thickest wall between 2 fanatics wanting to kill each other. ''I already knew there would be problems like this one. I won''t be like those passive boys with harem around them like in those ??wd games because it will only cause more trouble.'' Akashi rolled his eyes and thought before wrapping his arms around them and then pushing them onto him. "Eh?!" Both were surprised when they lied next to each other on his ?h?st but before they could even glare at each other Akashi brought his mouth between them, stopping right next to their ears. "*Are you both so eager to repeat the previous night?*" He whispered with a strand of threatening tone in his voice. Both of them widened their eyes before shaking their head meekly when they still remembered that sore feeling. And for Esdeath it was even worse since it was her first time therefore even she rather shook her head meekly in defeat. "Good, then go and dress up, we have an important day in front of us" Akashi said as he released them from his hold. . . . When they all finally dressed up and equipped their weapons, Esdeath stopped Akashi from leaving the room. "...I am fine with this sharing thing...There is no way I can take care of the beast''s needs all alone." Esdeath admitted with a closed eyes and defeated expression. "However, that doesn''t mean that I won''t be fighting for the first place!" Esdeath swiftly opened her eyes and said with a confident smile as she narrowed her eyes. "Like I would just stand by and do nothing." Taeko replied with a stoic expression without even looking at Esdeath as she was applying the bandages around her hands. ''This girl...at least she has guts!'' Esdeath was slightly irritated by Taeko but she also liked her personality. "Alright, that''s enough girls. There are very important matters to attend to, I already arranged a meeting with the emperor and he had no reason to refuse." Akashi said while opening the door and leaving his study with the girls behind him. When they arrived at the main hall, they met Kurome, Poney, Aiko, and Akashi''s parents there. When the group in the main hall noticed them, they immediately garnered all their attention. Jun, Akashi''s father actually winked at his son while giving him secretly thumbs up. "Fufu, good morning, everyone!" Ember, his mother put her hand in front of her mouth while she started giggling with a knowing look in her eyes while looking at the trio. ''I can''t wait for my grandchildren! Kyaa! Should I start looking for suitable clothes? Or maybe I can make them by myself, hehe! However, I have no idea if I should make clothes for male or female...Well, since son has 2 beautiful ladies with ample bottoms, I believe that there will be a few grandchildren from both genre.'' Ember thought with closed eyes while occasionally nodding to herself. "...Good morning" Poney, Kurome and Aiko also greeted while looking at the floor. All of them were blushing as tomatoes. ''Tsk, I should have gagged her'' Akashi immediately thought with an irritated expression however the thing that annoyed him the most was his mother''s quietness with her closed eyes and peaceful smile. He was aware that she was currently in her fantasies. The trio greeted everyone and went to have a quick breakfast, strangely enough, Esdeath actually went to sit next to Ember and started talking with her with a gentle smile across her face. ''I have to get to know Akashi''s parents better...in this regard, Taeko is far ahead of me!'' Esdeath thought while inwardly having a sly smile on her face. ''How considerate of her, she is nothing like what others describe her as'' Ember obviously saw through her actions but she didn''t mind, in truth, she was glad to have a talk with her. . . . "We are going to do it quickly, I will take care of the emperor and you, Esdeath, will freeze Honest in your ice prison." Akashi said while sitting on the chair inside his study once again. "Why so quickly? There won''t be any fun in it, if we will let them see something suspicious, some Teigu users might still walk out to meet us, however if we will capture the two of them instantly, nothing exciting will happen..." Esdeath said with a bit disappointed expression. "I don''t want to give them any chance to use anything. I doubt the first emperor that created all Teigu had actually given all of them away. He surely must have created some kind of trump card. It is possible that Honest or the emperor are in possession of such a weapon so we need to act quickly. I don''t want this to take too long, if you are looking for some excitement, wait for the upcoming wars." Akashi reprimanded her. "Hm? You mean that they will try to invade the Empire?!" Esdeath asked with an anticipating expression. "Exactly, once the emperor is overthrown, the chaos will naturally raise even though there is already chaos so not much of a change but this will serve as a good excuse to start the invasion. The northern region is already under the Empire''s control, thanks to you...But Eastern Region and Western Region are a different matter, they are already eyeing the Empire for a long time so they will start their invasion once the news of the emperor getting overthrown will reach their ears. You still have a lot of fun in front of you." Akashi explained with a smile and his words made Esdeath form a sadistic yet grateful smile. "The Path of Peace...Do you think "he" will truly try to invade the Empire?" Taeko asked when she recalled their meeting with The Lord. "Even if it looks like The Lord has his region under full control, it is not the truth. He will be pressured by his people, with each day, the number of his followers grows and with many people, he will sooner or later require a great number of resources. Even if he won''t like the idea of invading the Empire invade, he won''t have much of a choice...pitiful" Akashi turned at Taeko and said with a serious expression. "Well, the time has come...I will have you wait outside with the others since I don''t want to appear too suspicious even before arriving in front of the Emperor, Taeko. You will be the leader of the group so make sure no one does anything stupid, especially Poney..." Akashi said with an apologetic smile. "It''s alright, I understand my position in this plan very well!" Taeko nodded her head with a smile suggesting Akashi not to worry about it. "Esdeath, you said that you have a group of Teigu users under your command...How loyal are they to you?" Akashi nodded before turning at Esdeath and asked with narrowed eyes. "...Hard to say, but I wouldn''t call them loyal since they were called here thanks to Honest''s influence. However, my army is complete opposite, they don''t even care about this Empire, they are completely loyal to me and only to me." Esdeath shrugged her shoulders before replying with a smile. "Fine, Taeko, once I give you a signal through the Wrigglers, you will infiltrate the Palace with the others and apprehend those Teigu users. In case they will resist too much and will turn too much dangerous, show no mercy" Akashi said with cold eyes, disregarding the fact that they were still part of Esdeath''s unit. ''Heh, how cold...'' Esdeath actually smiled when she heard his words, she absolutely liked his decisiveness. "Understood" Taeko nodded her head with a serious expression. "Alright, let''s go." Akashi said and got up from his seat, going back to the main hall where he saw once again his parents. "Dad, I am going" Akashi said with a serious look in his eyes. "...So it''s time, huh? Don''t do anything too dangerous and don''t underestimate them, they must still have something up their sleeve, however, I doubt I need to say those things to you, so...Just, break a leg!" Jun said while giving him a thumb up with a wide confident smile. "...Be careful and return safely...after all, I still need grandchildren." Ember said jokingly and even though she had absolute confidence in Akashi''s success, she still couldn''t help it and her eyes grew moist. When the girls heard her words, Esdeath actually flashed her a reassuring smile with a little blush however Taeko actually looked sideways with her face blushing while also placing her hand slightly under her belly. ''?!'' "Hmmm" Ember obviously noticed Taeko''s suspicious response as she started eyeing her. "Obviously, you two girls have to come back here too! Understood...Taeko?" Ember said with a teasing smile, pressuring Taeko without acting suspiciously. "Y-Yes" Taeko weakly replied, she never had a problem talking about those things with Akashi''s parents but now that she actually might have gotten pregnant, she was feeling embarrassed out of nowhere. Esdeath looked strangely at Taeko since she liked her usual calm yet confident personality but right now, she found Taeko behaving strangely. ''Why do I even care about her?'' Esdeath thought before throwing the matter with Taeko out of her mind. Esdeath and Akashi took their leave while Taeko remained behind to gather everyone and explain the plan. . . ---At the palace--- *Creak* The sound of doors opening resounded in the entire throne room. "Esdeath-sama, Lord Phoenix..." The guard wearing thick golden-colored plate armor who opened the door bowed down to 2 of them before closing the door once they entered the throne room. ''Hmm...This is actually my first time in the throne room, it is truly a bit exaggerated. The ceiling is actually numerous meters high for the reason of...flexing? Well, I understand that it needs to look grand at least.'' Akashi thought when he first stepped inside the room. "*Looks like there is even Budo as you predicted*" Esdeath whispered with an excited smile. "*Did you truly think that they would let us, the strongest people in the Empire to come near the emperor without his personal guard? Anyway, let''s go closer*" Akashi whispered back with a teasing smile before turning with a serious expression at a little kid sitting on the throne a few stairs above. Both moved closer up till the first bunch of the stairs. "General Esdeath, and heir of the Phoenix house, it is a nice occasion to have two strongest people in the Empire right in this room standing side by side together. To be completely honest with you, Akashi I hope you don''t mind me calling you like that, I have witnessed some of the changes you brought to your territory and it truly inspired me!" The emperor said with an honest smile. ''Child being controlled by the demon...how tragic. With the normal teacher, he would have perhaps even become a good emperor, who knows...However, that, unfortunately, doesn''t matter any longer.'' Akashi thought, seeing that innocent smile. ''Tsk! Inspired my ?ss! You kept asking me all kinds of questions due to this so I stopped informing you about his territory and just kept saying that he is doing well. The only reason why I tolerated those changes was that the income became even bigger thus taxes too which is something even I am confused with.'' Honest thought while smiling at the emperor with his eyes closed. "I don''t mind at all, it is an honor to finally meet your majesty in person" Akashi said with a slightly sarcastic tone while performing a similar bow to those before the duels. Chapter 185 - #184 The End ?/? ''Hm?!'' Budo narrowed his eyes when he saw that Akashi just bowed without kneeling down, not to mention it was a very half-assed bow. "...Ha-ha, good. I ?ssume that you are here today with General Esdeath to ask me for my blessing, right?" The emperor also sensed a strange atmosphere but he wasn''t bothered by Akashi''s antics since in the young emperor''s mind, Akashi was something like an idol for him, unfortunately, he couldn''t say something like that at public. "Well, something like that" Akashi raised his head and said with an amused smile if not a bit crazy considering the situation he was in. *Whisper* *Whisper* Everyone inside the throne room started to whisper to each other but since all of them decided to do that, it was very loud. "Quiet! Akashi, General Esdeath, both of you have done so much for the Empire and its protection, there is no way I would ever be able to refuse your-" The emperor began speaking but he suddenly stopped when Akashi''s entire body caught on fire. *Gasp!* Everyone near him immediately took numerous steps back. "Now" Akashi muttered while being enveloped by the flames. "This is bad, protect the Emperor!!!" Budo shouted and kicked off the ground, attacking Akashi with his charged Teigu, Adramelech, taking the form of gauntlets. ''What is going on-?!'' Honest narrowed his eyes while intending to take his hand out of his pocket just for Esdeath to appear in front of him with her palm extended towards him. "General Esdeat-" Before he could call out her name, he was completely frozen with his hand only partly out of the pocket. "I apologize but our collaboration ends today" Esdeath said with a wide smile while touching the ice sculpture of Honest. On the other side, Budo who attacked Akashi completely missed his target as Akashi already disappeared from his sight once he got close enough which completely shocked Budo. ''What a speed?!'' Budo thought and quickly went into defensive stance since he lost the sight of him however he was never Akashi''s target. "?! Your majesty!" Budo looked towards the throne just to see Akashi in his changed form standing next to the throne with his hand resting on the emperor''s shoulder, having him completely locked down by his killing intent and powerful presence. --- [Health: 2000/2000] [Energy: 3450/5000] [Strength: 47 (105)] [Agility: 50 (106)] [Intelligence: 50 (119)] [Constitution: 48 (108)] [Charisma: 40 (166) --- Akashi even forcefully activated his biggest cheat which gave him +60% to his stats so now his charisma was over 250. Their actions caused an enormous commotion in the palace and palace guards started gathering in the throne room but once Akashi transformed and used his biggest cheat, everyone''s legs froze. Just imaging what the emperor must be experienced by sitting right next to him without pissing himself must have taken a great amount of bravery and dignity, as expected of royal blood. "Heir of the Phoenix house, Akashi! What do you think you are doing?! This is-" Budo was the only one who was still able to move since his bravery had no limits and that was something Akashi valued. "A treason, yes...I am aware of that." Akashi interrupted him, finishing his sentence for him. "Inform all guards, apprehend everyone from Phoenix house!" Budo shouted at one of the palace guards standing in the doorway. Hearing the Great General shouting at him, the guard found some courage to move but when he took 1 step back, he was locked on by Akashi''s eyes and he was once again immobilized. "Now, now, let''s not be hasty, Great General Budo. I have the emperor with me, however, there is no need to worry because I have no harmful intentions toward the emperor." Akashi said with a threatening smile while gently patting the emperor''s shoulder with his hand covered in black scales. "Then release his majesty if that''s so!" Budo shouted with an angry expression while aiming with his both gauntlets at Akashi, ready to shoot electricity at him. "I can''t do that because you wouldn''t listen to what I have in mind, you are too stubborn to listen if I don''t have the upper hand. I know that you would rather die than to listen to me but unfortunately, this isn''t about your life, but about the emperor''s life." Akashi explained with a smile. "I still think it''s pointless to keep this stubborn man alive...how about letting me fight him?" Esdeath said with a bored expression while sitting on the stairs. "You can do that however only if he refuses after he will hear me out...How about it, Budo? Will you give me 5 minutes without you interrupting me or shouting at me?" Akashi asked with a calm smile. "...Talk" Budo gritted his teeth but he still agreed to listen because the more time Akashi wastes here, the bigger commotion will become and possibly alert all guards outside of the palace. "Thank you very much, I will try to make it short. First of all, I have studied your family''s history and your father, father of your father...all were Generals that protected this empire till their last breath." Akashi said which made Budo raise his eyebrow in question. "What about it? It''s not private information." Budo said back. "Are you still unaware of the situation outside? Do you think your father or father of your father would protect this "empire"? The empire full of corruption and of numerous kids dying every day?" Akashi asked with a stern look. "I am well aware of the situation outside, however, the extermination of the rebels is the main goal for me. The cleansing from within comes later." Budo replied with a frown. "You are supposed to protect the Empire but from what I can see is that you are just protecting the emperor. The emperor isn''t the Empire, the Empire is its people with the leader together, you are supposed to protect all, however, I can understand your obsession with the protection of the emperor when you already failed to protect his father once" Akashi said without any mercy while smirking. "?! SHUT UP!" Budo widened his eyes before shouting aloud, making the entire throne room quake a bit. "Considering the time it happened, you must have been still very young and inexperienced...Unfortunately, you had to take a position after your father early since he died even before the emperor." Akashi continued unbothered by Budo''s outburst. "The emperor died due to health problems, there was nothing I could do" Budo closed his eyes and replied with a regretful tone however hearing Akashi''s next words, his eyes opened wide in shock. "That''s where you are terribly wrong, Budo" Akashi said with a wide smile, showing off his white teeth. "?!" Even the emperor himself reacted to Akashi''s words by shakily turning his head at Akashi with a surprised expression, earning for more answers. "Look at all of this!" Akashi said and threw a stack of papers tied together at Budo. Budo caught them still with a shocked expression, when he started reading the content, his heartbeat sped up as he began visibly sweating on his forehead. "W-What is it, General Budo?!" The emperor shouted when he noticed the great changes in Budo''s expression. ''?! This kid...'' Akashi was actually surprised when the emperor was able to turn his head at him not to mention shout out at Budo. "...This is...impossible. How come you have such information on you?!" Budo shouted at Akashi without answering the emperor''s question. "At that time, I was still too young but this information is what my father gathered right from the start of the emperor''s death. I bet you never paid attention to the deaths of the cooks who were responsible for the last emperor''s meals but that was the biggest mistake. Those people died before anyone was even able to question what kind of ingredients were they using. Don''t you find it a bit suspicious?" Akashi explained with a patient smile. The emperor started thinking hard about the past and how they actually never tried to find the culprit since it looked like his father''s health deteriorated periodically which caused them to think that he was just ill. Even Budo frowned, hearing his words. Although he looked quite unconvinced, he didn''t open his mouth to argue with Akashi anymore. "And don''t even get me started on his wife''s suicide...Are you actually so stupid to think that mother would leave her small child without protection just because her husband died, Budo?! I bet if she had a choice, she would choose to save the child instead of her husband, yet she committed suicide, and by the poisoning out of all kinds of ways?" Akashi continued and threw another stack of papers containing the information regarding the current emperor''s mother''s case. Upon reading another stack of information, Budo raised his head to glare at a few people gathered in the Throne room. "I-Is what you are saying the truth? Were my father and mother actually murdered?" The emperor asked with a shaky voice and eyes. "Yes they were murdered by the one person who you were following the entire time, treating him as your most trusted adviser. Under your reign, the Empire only suffered defeat after another defeat, its former glory long ago disappeared. I highly doubt your father would be proud of you." Akashi harshly said. The emperor who heard this from someone who he even considered a little idol, hit him very hard. His body started to violently shiver as he began looking into empty space with his eyes gradually becoming lifeless. "I...have...failed?" The emperor muttered with an unbelievable expression. "Tch!" Budo grit his teeth and pointed his gauntlets at frozen Honest, firing an orb of electricity at him. However before he could destroy the ice sculpture, a few ice walls appeared in front of his attack, completely negating it. "Looks like he still doesn''t want to listen...Are you really sure I can''t just fight him?" Esdeath asked with a bored expression while sitting on the stairs with one hand touching the ground. "Why are you protecting him, General Esdeath?!" Budo narrowed his eyes. "We need to give the public some satisfaction, no?" Akashi replied in Esdeath''s stead with an evil smile. "...Release the emperor, he is in no condition to listen to all of this anymore..." Budo requested with furrowed brows. "I already gave you my word that I am not planning to harm him, however...I doubt public would want him as emperor any longer." Akashi said. "I...I-I want to redeem myself!" The emperor said after regaining some life in his eyes, looking at Akashi with a pleading look. "As I said before...The Empire is not about the emperor, yet it can crumble just because of the emperor. You never gave other people the second chance to redeem themselves, you need to face the same fate as them...your title of the emperor will be officially nulled starting today." Akashi shook his head at the child. "I...I" Now former emperor closed his eyes. ''I have failed to become a great emperor as my father once was.'' The former emperor thought with closed eyes while gripping his knees, holding back the tears to appear strong. "Now, let''s with cleaning up...Esdeath, if you will , please" Akashi said with a wide smile. "Killing weaklings is no fun...but I will do it for you." Esdeath said with a sadistic smile while getting up from the ground, looking towards the certain people inside the throne room. "W-Wait, General Esdeath, please- GHAAA!" The next a few minutes, only screams resounded inside the Throne room as blood painted the walls and pillars of the entire room in crimson color. ------ Budo frowned, seeing so much blood in the throne room but in the end, only those people mentioned in the papers he just read were killed so he didn''t care about their lives. If it wasn''t for Esdeath, he would have killed them himself some time later. "...What do you plan to do with the rebels and his majesty?" Budo asked while looking at Akashi standing next to the kneeling child with the expression of despair. "Rebels or not, most of them deflected because of Honest and your "emperor''s" actions so I am willing to give them second chance, of course, if they keep resisting, I will crush them myself. By the way, he is no longer emperor so no need to call him that. My father will act as substitute for him and someone to take over Honest''s position is already on his way here." Akashi said towards Budo. Hearing his words, Budo''s eyes widened in shock. "You can''t do that! Generations after generations, only those of royal blood can become emperor. You are completely breaking the traditions!" Budo immediately disagreed. "Hahaha" Akashi actually started laughing after he heard Budo''s words. "? What is so funny?!" Budo frowned and questioned. "The Empire was at its peak during the rein of the First Emperor yet it gradually started crumbling with each new descendants of the First Emperor. Just because you have the blood of someone capable doesn''t make you capable, blood is nothing but genes that determine your appearance. Not to mention there are numerous genes mixed in by their wives so if we speak about purity of his bloodline, it will be very thin. HE IS a descendant of the emperor but that doesn''t qualify him to be one himself. End of the discussion, we are done here, understood?" Akashi said before he walked away from the former emperor, approaching Budo. When he was walking past him, he ordered with narrowed eyes. "...Yes" Budo replied without looking at Akashi, having his own worries to think of. ''All of what he said does make sense but...is it really fine to end tradition like that?'' Budo thought with a hard expression. "I-It''s not just about my royal blood...it''s because my blood is a key to activate the Capital''s ultimate Teigu." The former emperor suddenly raised his head and shouted at Akashi who was walking towards the exit and his words managed to stop him. "Hm? Haha, kid, I don''t know if you are more naive or brave, maybe it is just ignorance...By telling this information to me, you are just endangering your own life. I can just use your body to experiment with your blood..." Akashi once again laughed right into his face. "I know but you promised that you have no ill intentions towards me" He replied with a resolved eyes. "That was under different circumstances when I still had no idea about this information...Well, whatever, I will have you show me that ultimate Teigu and I will either destroy it or come up with a plan to destroy its bond with the Emperor''s bloodline, that is if this ultimate Teigu will be worth it." Akashi waved his hand before leaving the throne room with Esdeath behind him, completely shocking Budo and the former emperor. Outside of the Palace, inside the Capital, a big commotion began once a few people heard rumors about fight ongoing inside the palace. Some of the braver ones started rebelling on the streets but they were quickly apprehended by the Imperial police. . . . Akashi and Esdeath went to the room usually used by her subordinates where they found everyone. Akashi''s group and also Esdeath''s special unit. "Commander!" Everyone from Esdeath''s unit exclaimed with happy expressions when they saw Esdeath walk in but that happy expression haven''t lasted for long before they noticed her just looking at them, not helping them. "A-Akashi? Is that you?" Akashi heard a shaky voice so he turned its direction and saw an acquaintance. "Oh? Seryu! How are you doing?" Akashi asked with a friendly smile while seeing her in binds with her teigu being paralyzed by Kurome''s weapon. There was one more person who was completely paralyzed by her lightning and it was someone covered in dark blue armor, similar to Incursio. ''That must hurt...Mostly those types of Teigu have elemental resistances but it seems that Kurome didn''t waste any energy on him and his armor turned into misfortune instead of his greatest defense.'' Akashi thought while looking at a guy lying down on the ground in dark blue armor, his body was shaking with the yellow lightning constantly running on the surface of his armor. "Hm?" Akashi turned to one...man or at least he looked partly human who was already dead so Akashi looked at Taeko to explain the situation. "He injected something into his body so I deemed it was safer to quickly kill him instead of waiting for the effects of that drug." Taeko explained with a regretful look in her eyes. "No problem, who is he?" Akashi shook his head before turning at Esdeath. "We called him Dr. Stylish" Esdeath shortly replied. "I see...let''s brief all of you about the current situation, shall we?" Akashi said while helping the guy in armor to get rid of that armor. "*huff* I can''t feel anything...thanks" Once the armor disappeared and turned into a dark sword, a man with short dark blue hair was revealed. Akashi looked strangely at him for thanking him but he proceeded to the explanation. . . . After around 10 minutes, most of them calmed down a bit and were ready to be freed of their bindings. "I knew it would come to this one day...I guess it''s my time." A big muscular guy wearing a mask typical for an incineration squad said with a sad tone while rubbing his wrist. "What are you saying Bols?!" The armor-guy exclaimed with an upset expression. ''Jeez, he is an annoying one...Maybe I shouldn''t have freed him but I must admit he recovered quite fast once the armor was removed which means he is quite tough even without it.'' Akashi thought while looking towards guy named Bols and the other guy he freed. "Wave...I appreciate your concern but I am guilty. When I was member of the incineration squad, I have done many bad things...And if I say bad, I mean the worst of all." He replied with a tone as if he was ready to atone for his sins. "But what about your wife and daughter?!" The armor-guy named Wave asked while gritting his teeth. "..." This time, Bols just looked at the floor without replying. *Clap* *Clap* Akashi started clapping which made everyone look toward him. "Good display of friendship and hardship! You two would be able to write down and perform some really good theater plays." Akashi said with an amused smile and a playful tone. "Unfortunately, you aren''t guilty...yet! I will firmly have people go through all records about everyone and if they have never done anything truly bad on their own, they won''t be charged as guilty. However don''t misunderstand, just because you were under orders doesn''t mean you are innocent, but it looks like I don''t need to remind this to you when you already consider yourself as a sinner" Akashi said with a more serious tone. "So you mean-?" Bols raised his head and asked with a surprised voice. "Yes, I will give everyone a second chance...well, not everyone, heh." Akashi said with a small chuckle that caused all members of Esdeath''s unit to shiver. "Taeko, Poney, Kurome, here you have some additional targets that might still be hiding inside the palace. The commotion we caused was still just a few moments ago so we have to use that chance to catch everyone." Akashi said while giving Taeko a few posters. "It will be done" Taeko nodded with a faint smile before leaving together with the girls. "I am leaving them to you, Esdeath. I am going to return to the throne room to talk with Budo and our former emperor" Akashi said sarcastically before leaving the room. ''Not letting me have a word in this, huh?'' Esdeath thought with a small grin that actually surprised everyone inside the room. . . . Outside, the rumors were only getting wilder and people started gathering around the palace and since most of the guards were called to the throne room, those few guards outside had no chance at suppressing the crowds for a long time, fortunately for them, a few people walked out of the palace right at the moment of need. "Great General Budo!!" The guards exclaimed with new hope in their eyes but that hope quickly disappeared when they noticed a small person next to him. "Y-Your majesty?! Please return, you can''t be here!!!" The guards who were holding of the crowd immediately shouted when they started losing control over the situation. Akashi who saw this narrowed his eyes and focused his aura on the crowd in front of the palace and everyone froze in place, including the guards, they could only move their heads a bit. "Listen up, citizens of the Capital! I, heir of the Phoenix house, Akashi Phoenix would like to announce to you of our emperor''s abdication of the throne!" Akashi shouted as loud as he could and people closest to him even had to protect their ears. "..." There was complete silence and only disbelieving faces, from both citizens and guards. "This country has faced corruption for too long! However, all of that will end today! Most of you have to be aware of the state of my territory, maybe some of you already visited it...Imagine, imagine how would the country advance if this was realized across the entire Empire! No longer, no longer we would have to watch children on streets starve and die without their parents!" Akashi continued with an extended arm towards the crowd. A big part of the crowd started to cry just from remembering all the things that happened to them or to their family members. "I will personally see to it that all those who are responsible for the state in which this country is, will face justice! However, to build something anew, to build a country I am speaking about, we need a lot of capable people and we can''t afford to be blinded by our hatred. Some of the people like those guards just did as ordered or they would have been the ones killed, of course, that doesn''t mean that they are innocents, however, it is a perfect opportunity for them to redeem themselves by working towards this country''s bright future!" By this time, Akashi already stopped restraining the crowds with his aura and they just stood there obediently and listened to him with various emotions raging inside them. "Fear not, I will have my people investigate all people before giving anyone a second chance. My ultimate goal is to make this country stronger, more prosperous than during the time of the First Emperor! The Blood doesn''t give one talent to rule, we have already seen that with our own eyes, however, we cannot blame the former emperor who is here with us! Look at him, he is just a child, his parents were murdered by the Prime Minister Honest and then he was raised by Honest himself or more like controlled by him. I agree with most of you that he should be held responsible but do you actually think that as a descendant of the Emperor, he likes to see his country slowly crumble? He will suffer much more by watching someone else rule the country and making it prosper! He will realize his wrongdoings!" Akashi said while clenching his fist to appear more dramatic. The crowd was mostly agreeing with Akashi but a little commotion began once he mentioned sparing the former emperor although no people were getting violent, only shouting back at him in disapproval. "Don''t forget that he isn''t your main target here! Bring him here!" Akashi shouted before waving behind him and the guards with uncertain expressions brought tied up Honest who had his arms broken by Akashi for "security" reasons. The commotion once again started but this time, people were only shouting and throwing rocks at Honest who was kneeling on the ground with moist eyes. Akashi continued his speech for a while before returning to the palace, of course, without Honest who was left outside to face the wrath of all people. It''s wonderful sight how thousands of thousands of people can work together and agree on terms when it comes to their common enemy. The guards around the palace no longer tried to stop the crowds from doing whatever they want with Honest. Thus started Honest''s eternal torture, people were taking turns in stabbing him and those proficient in medicine were there to heal him. They were making sure not to make any big wounds that would be hard to heal but they compensate for it by selecting very painful locations. . . . When the Prime Minister Chouri arrived at the Capital, he was surprised to see only a few people on the streets however he quickly noticed the queue leading towards the palace. He was quickly escorted there with Mera''s help and then he was once again shocked to see the sight of Honest bloodied body. ''It looks like Akashi fought the entire battle alone and now I am here just to help stabilize the situation.'' Chouri thought with closed eyes and a faint smile. . . . "...That was something else" Budo commented while walking next to the former emperor and Akashi. "It''s always annoying to do these embarrassing speeches." Akashi muttered with an uncomfortable expression. Even the former emperor was looking at Akashi with reverence in his eyes, he was prepared to face death for his bad ruling but he was surprised to see Akashi''s ability to satisfy crowd however it would have been impossible if Akashi wasn''t already well known for his strength and also for his territory which was the most prosperous part of the city. Chapter 186 - Epilogue Immediately after the former emperor was dethroned, the western region found a chance to invade the Empire together with the Eastern region''s help. Akashi sent his own secret army together with some recruits from the Capital to face the Eastern region''s invasion. That army was led by Taeko, Kurome, and Ichika...and together with the help of the rest of Oarburgh''s members, they very quickly defeated the invasion without many casualties. Oarburgh even went as far as to sneak inside the Kyoroch city, where The Path of Peace''s HQ was located in. They ?ssassinated all major people in power and captured The Lord himself, giving opportunity for Akashi''s army led by the girls to invade and completely crush them without much resistance. As for the Western region...well, the only ones who went to face the invasion were Akashi and Esdeath all alone without any infantry. And after the biggest battle where they faced more than 100 thousand of soldiers alone, it was safe to say that the Western region would never try to invade ever again as long as those two are alive. After the battle, Esdeath obviously felt a need to fool around with Akashi and he didn''t mind it since, after such large battle, it always felt better. Akashi didn''t choose to invade them since he had to stabilize his own country before invading another one not to mention he already heard about the invasion of the Eastern region so managing 2 newly captured territories would have been unnecessarily troublesome. The Revolutionary army was still functioning as before however they were in a frozen state, waiting for what''s to happen next, although when they heard about the battle against the Western region, their morale dropped down and a lot of people started coming back to the Capital without even waiting for the changes, of course, it was only once smaller groups were accepted back and were given opportunities to do what they do best without any problems. Jun, Akashi''s father became new emperor even though it took Akashi a lot of persuading since his father wanted him to become the emperor because Akashi did most of the work and since he is young but old enough to be one, however, Akashi pressured him enough to accept with the help of his mother, of course, her help didn''t come for free... The one who took Honest''s position of Prime Minister was Chouri with Spear always by his side. He was quite surprised to see her so interested in government and politics so he started teaching her, letting her come everywhere with him to the meetings. In his mind, he was already set on teaching her everything before he will leave this world, he wanted to make her first female Prime Minister. Of course, in those meetings, there were a lot of people she could meet and possibly marry so everything was playing into his cards. Akashi was obviously helping his father and he also implemented a lot of laws from his old world here but not everything was usable so he selected only a few of them that would overly help prosperity. A lot of people were disagreeing with his plans, even Chouri who found his plans interesting however due to immense financial pressure they represented, he had to agree with other people. Thankfully, this wasn''t the democracy so Akashi shut them down with a few words and promise that in the next 5 years they will see unbelievable changes and that the prosperity of the Empire will grow beyond the time during the First Emperor''s reign. Such a claim was a big deal but Chouri in the end chose to believe in Akashi. In a few months after the former emperor''s abdication, most of the chaos died down and Oarburgh clan continued doing their job by targeting people who were tainted by sin. Akashi''s biggest joy was that the people here had very low standards so even "minimal wage" brought them the biggest joy, they were able to pay for their housing and food which was very unusual during Honest''s presence. People were also much more hardworking than in his old world, while there were a few corrupted ones who always tried to get more than offered, they were quickly shut down. Akashi put a high priority on public security and this corruption inside guard''s ranks and practically everywhere. Seeing the progress, what remained from the Revolutionary "Army", returned back to the Capital to be accepted once again as the Empire''s citizens. Although...it couldn''t have been called army at that time... With a few more months, the Capital which was the current and biggest Akashi''s goal quickly transformed into very beautiful and prosperous city. The actual crime rate was 0. Yes, 0, mainly because most of the thieves and murderers were already caught and security at the gates was very tightened. The Imperial police force was also cleansed of rotten members and quickly replenished with even more members since the security was tightened even on the streets. After the Capital looked even brighter than during the First Emperor''s time, people had complete confidence in Phoenix''s house and were completely loyal to them. Jun who became emperor brought his most loyal maids from the mansion to the palace to take care of his meals and other necessary things since he was willing to put his life in their hands, therefore his security was quite secured with the help of a few Oarburgh members. Najenda went back to the Capital, acting as its general. Bulat also returned to the army right under Najenda''s command. Lubbock obviously followed after Najenda, always trying his best to impress her which left her only smiling at him, leaving him at a delicate situation. The trio from the village decided to return back to their village since life conditions across the entire Empire was improving with the improvement of the Capital, and Mine unexpectedly chose to go with them with the words "I don''t want to return to the Capital, I have too many bad memories on that place. I just want a quiet place to stay at." Of course, only after a few months, it would be shown what was her real reason for leaving exactly with them and not with anyone else. Sheele who had nothing to do since her only talent was to kill decided to try to join Akashi''s special ?ssassination unit where she met a lot of new people who didn''t mind her mistakes and airheadedness. Leone returned back to the Capital to exact location where slums used to be where after a long search, she found a few of her childhood friends from the time when she still worked in a massage parlor. With the money she earned as an ?ssassin she took all of her friends and started her own tavern...well, her friends were responsible for the business while she herself just kept enjoying unlimited alcohol for free while occasionally going outside to hunt a few Danger Beasts for fun. Akame returned to Kurome''s side, at first, she was very awkward since she almost caused the downfall of their relationship but with time, she learned that Kurome has already completely forgiven her even though she never mentioned it. Akame also apologized numerous times to Akashi personally but he always just waved his hand with a faint smile. She also began regularly visiting Kana and Tetsu, helping them with their lessons and Tetsu''s swordsmanship. Najasho and Cornelia who were for quite a long time missing suddenly showed up in front of Akashi. The only reason they returned was that they heard of the changes inside the Capital and because Cornelia''s situation was worsening each day. Akashi helped to carefully remove the parasite in her eye however, it turned her blind to one eye, thankfully, she lived on without feeling pain each second. Even The Lord''s miracles couldn''t restore her sight. Akame and what remained from their Elite Seven group were quite nervous about Cornelia since they were aware of how much she loved Gozuki and practically everyone in their group...Unfortunately, her amnesia was so strong that the only person she could remember was Najasho who kept taking care of her all that time. Akame and others were a bit sad but it was also a small relief for them. Since Cornelia could no longer feel pain, she turned more cheerful like before however she was quite distrustful towards other people and therefore she always stayed by Najasho''s side. In the end, in next a few years, they even started dating since they were always together. ---10 years later--- "Dad, mom! Look at my Iaid¨­! I have improved once again!" A small 9 years old girl swinging wooden katana started shouting in the garden with a cheerful smile at 3 people standing and watching her together. This girl is Akashi''s and Taeko''s child and she took a lot from her mother. She has black hair going slightly under her shoulders tied up in a short ponytail, even her eyes had lime color after her mother. The girl herself never got any talent in controlling flames however her flame resistance was incredible, she could bathe in flames and nothing would happen to her, even as a child. However...despite not having a ability and talent to control flames, her talent in swordsmanship probably exceeded her mother and father''s talent. It was as if Taeko and Akashi''s talent were literally combined together, her physical capabilities were also extremely high. Her speed and ability to hide her presence from anyone were also superb which gave some troubles to her mother however it also gave birth to her playful side. "Onee-chan! Dad had already given you enough attention, I also want him to look at my creations together with mom" A small 8 years old boy said while pouting. He has short hair with one half in crimson color and another half in a very light blue to white color, even his eyes were of light blue color and another of crimson color. He was sitting on the ground, playing with miniature ice sculptures in forms of guards fighting inside a small fire circle. This boy is obviously Esdeath and Akashi''s child. The boy himself had actually just regular talent in close-quarter fighting however his control over the flames and ice was flawless, the only thing he was missing was quantity of the flames and ice he can control. His physical capabilities were definitely below his sister''s but he had his own advantages. "Now, now, I am capable of watching both of you at the same time, Shoto, Sako. Isn''t that right?" Akashi said with a playful smile before asking two women standing next to him while pulling them closer to him. "That''s right, Shoto" Esdeath wearing blue dress said with a peaceful smile while watching her son play around. "Sako, be nice to your little brother" Taeko wearing a white dress said to her daughter with a gentle smile and look in her eyes. Esdeath''s character completely changed over those years...At first, it was kinda hard with her when there were no wars but when she finally had her son to take care of, she actually turned into a normal gentle mother, looking like any other gentle women. Even the trio''s appearance didn''t age that much which had a lot to do with Akashi and him...ehm, giving them his..."life force" almost every night. Akashi''s constitution has already exceeded regular humans by many times which also granted him a longer life which he was sharing with 2 of his wives. ''In my previous life, I have failed to be a good father but not this time!'' Akashi thought with a nostalgic smile while firmly holding girls''s h?ps, making them blush a bit. "Eeew, parents are getting lovey-dovey again!" Shoto exclaimed while turning away from them. "What is wrong with it? I think they look adorable~!" Sako reprimanded her brother while looking at the trio with a cheerful smile. Sako and Shoto never really questioned the situation of them practically having 2 mothers, they never cared, or more like they felt content with having more people to care about them. ----------THE END------------- Well, I tried to end it somehow...hopefully it is acceptable, I am not good at this. Anyway, my future plans are simple...start a new slice-of-life fan-fic just for relaxation, no grand plot or goals, just regular things, and dialogues. If you have any questions, I will try to answer all of them in the comments. It was nice having you supporting me and this story until the end. I am aware that I rushed it a bit but it was kinda necessary for me, at least I completed it. I am aware that I probably missed a lot of characters and what happened with them but...There are simply too many characters and it''s kind of expected that I will forget a few of them, however, I tried to mention all the major characters. Also...I couldn''t help that reference to Shoto Todoroki xD Chapter 187 - Information Alright, I have created a new fan-fic and wrote the first chapter however I want to warn everyone before you go and read it. -----SYNOPSIS----- "I just want to laze around, minding my own business...so what''s up with all those conspiracies?" A story about a random average guy who is about to attend Advanced Nurturing High School established by the Japanese government to nurture the young people who will support the country in the future. Fan-fic is about [Classroom of the Elite] and I don''t own any of its characters or...simply anything connected to it so make sure to check out original work. WARNING: I am not planning to make MC change plot from early on, you could even say this MC will be just a side character. It''s just that I picked this background (Classroom of the Elite) for a slice-of-life relaxing story. Also, some characters might have slightly different personalities so excuse me for those possible mistakes. ------------------- As synopsis states, the mc will be an average guy. This novel is just for my personal relaxation so the updates might be inconsistent since my free time is not what it used to be, also the chapters will be slightly shorter. My final suggestion: If you want average guy, slice-of-life novel just to read for your own relaxation (simply just to turn off your brain and read it) then you can give it a try. As already mentioned it is ff based on Classroom of The Elite novel/anime/manga. I have read the novel up till the volume 9 however I don''t really remember much so if you are very knowledgeable about it, don''t hate me for destroying it by changing the plot or even people''s personalities. The fan-fic itself only has 1 chapter and to be honest with you, I don''t think it''s that good but for me, the worst parts are always the start and the end. It also doesn''t have anything to do with the Classroom of the Elite yet but I think you are already accustomed to it from my prologue xD The fanfic''s name: Leisure Life: Classroom of The Elite However, I recommend to find it by looking at my profile to see all of my books since it''s impossible to find even though it already has 1 chapter...whatever. If you have any other questions, please write them in the comments.